Prior to the increasing popularity of the history defining findings at Gobekli Tepe and aside from the enduring obsession with the perfection of the Pyramids at Giza, it is Stonehenge – located on Salisbury Plain in Wiltshire, England, eight miles north of the cathedral city of Salisbury – that is one of the most famous prehistoric landmarks in the world; perhaps capturing the fascination of people more than any other. Yet even so, this arcane monument remains one of the most mysterious.
The impressive feat of Stonehenge’s erection is incorrectly attributed to primitive man some five thousand years ago. While Stonehenge may not be as old as Gobekli Tepe or perhaps even the Great Pyramid (Article: The Pyramid Perplexity), its erection predates 3000 BCE by millennia. The size of the intricate set of stones belie a construction by the mysterious giants of the early epoch following the Younger Dryas event – refer articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II. The name of the monument may derive from the Saxon stan-hengen, which means ‘stone hanging’ or the more sinister ‘gallows’.
As Ancient Code note: ‘Not a single archaeologist has successfully explained how it was built. Interestingly, the how isn’t perhaps as mysterious as the why. Countless theories have tried explaining the real purpose of Stonehenge, yet experts have still failed to agree on one. Was Stonehenge an Astronomical observatory? Was it a religious temple? Was it [a] burial site? We still do not know.’ Of these options and if we follow the clues of the Cochno Stone, the Inga Stone and of Gobekli Tepe, then the first one is the most likely or foremost to consider – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.
Graves have not been found at Stonehenge though a cemetery of Bronze Age burial mounds (above and below) has been unearthed less than ten miles distant. Live Science, June 15, 2023: ‘The cemetery includes more than 20 circular mounds, known as barrows, built between 2400 B.C. and 1500 B.C. on a chalk hillside near Harnham on the outskirts of Salisbury in southwest England. Other than the site’s proximity to Stonehenge, there’s no evidence that the cemetery was connected with the famous monument. One of the barrows was originally enclosed by an oval-shaped ditch that was replaced in prehistory with a nearly circular ditch. That suggests this barrow might have been built before the others, during the Neolithic period, which ended around 2400 B.C.; a mass grave near its center held the skeletal remains of adults and children…’
Whoever built Stonehenge, they were particular in the stones they chose. When restoration work was conducted in 1958, a rocky core was removed and kept as a souvenir. Robert Phillips was a representative of the drilling company assisting in the restoration of Stonehenge. He took the cylindrical core when it was drilled from one of Stonehenge’s pillars – coincidently, Stone 58.* Phillips later emigrated to the United States, taking the core with him. Due to Stonehenge’s protected status, it is not possible to extract samples from the stones any longer. Some sixty years later, the core was returned, providing ‘researchers the opportunity to perform unprecedented geochemical analyses of a Stonehenge pillar…’
The final stone is put in place during the restoration of Stonehenge on July 9, 1958,* with the giant lintel laid across the top of upright megaliths 57 and 58*
The results showed that the standing stones or sarsens – sandstone remnants of eroded Tertiary beds found in south-central England – were comprised of rock ‘containing sediments formed when the dinosaurs walked the Earth’.
According to an unconventional chronology, this would be far more recently than sixty-five million years ago. Similarly, other grains of rock in the pillar would date far later than the 1.6 billion years ascribed to them. English heritage: “Sarsens were erected in two concentric arrangements – an inner horseshoe and an outer circle – and the bluestones were set up between them in a double arc.”
Mindy Weisberger: ‘When the scientists peered through a microscope at thin slices of sarsen rock from Stone 58, they were surprised to discover that the stone was 99.7% quartz. A quartz “cement” held fine-to-medium quartz grains and formed “an interlocking mosaic of crystals”. That made the rock more durable, and it may have been why the builders chose that type of rock for their massive monument thousands of years ago.’ Author David Nash, a professor of physical geography at the University of Brighton in England: “These cements are incredibly strong. I’ve wondered if the builders of Stonehenge could tell something about the stone properties, and not only chose the closest, biggest boulders, but also the ones that were most likely to stand the test of time.”
Surely the condition of the Stonehenge stone slabs is a clue to their great antiquity; considerably older in construction than four to five thousand years ago. The error has been made in equating Stonehenge as just another stone circle. The construction of which is typically dated to beginning in 3000 BCE. What seems to have passed researchers attention is that Stonehenge is not just another stone circle and if it is the first, it set a precedent long before other cultures began following suit. The same scenario has occurred with the Pyramids of Giza setting a standard which granted was copied, but only millennia later and with workmanship incomparable to the originals.
English Heritage: ‘From the 1880s, various stones had been propped up with timber poles, but concern for the safety of visitors grew when an outer sarsen upright and its lintel fell in 1900. The then owner, Sir Edmund Antrobus, with the help of the Society of Antiquaries, organised the re-erection of the leaning tallest trilithon in 1901. This was the start of a sequence of campaigns to conserve and restore Stonehenge – the last stones were consolidated in 1964.’
It is interesting to note how English Heritage describe the site with such salient points as: ‘Stonehenge is the world’s best-known ancient stone circle… Built around the same time as the Great Pyramid in Egypt… the finished monument of massive and finely dressed sarsen stone was unlike anything ever seen across Europe. It is a powerful memorial… of… a time of transformations when landscape was being monumentalised in completely new ways…’ We will return to the significance of the circle formation.
This writer concurs with Stonehenge being unique and unlike anything else in Europe, because it was a monument from a far earlier millennia than is readily acknowledged. But perhaps still not within the earliest after the great flood. Mere mortals did not conceive or oversee the construction of either edifices. By English Heritage’s own admission, Stonehenge is utterly unique and a monument seemingly out of time and context in our world. A dating of only circa 2500 BCE is more incredulous than the accomplishments of the site itself.
‘The significance of Stonehenge itself can be summarised as follows:
Stonehenge is the most architecturally sophisticated and only surviving lintelled stone circle in the world.
The earliest stage of the monument is one of the largest cremations cemeteries known in Neolithic Britain.
The stones were brought from long distances – the [igneous] bluestones from the Preseli Hills, over 150 miles (250km) away [in South Wales], and the [Cenozoic silcrete] sarsens from West Woods, 15 miles (25km) north of Stonehenge on the edge of the Marlborough Downs.
The stones were dressed using sophisticated techniques and erected using precisely interlocking joints, unseen at any other prehistoric monument.’
An interlocking sarsen slab forming a circle
These points stand alone as vital clues to Stonehenge’s almost otherworldly design, but by putting them all together, is one not compelled to consider the possibly, that this monument was not formed by human hands alone, if at all? Even comparing the ancient decrepit Stonehenge with the modern complete Stonehenge II, there is no comparison. Stonehenge II ‘is a concrete sculpture in the Texas Hill Country, US, built in homage to the original… monument. Stonehenge II was conceived by Al Shepperd and built with the help of his friend and neighbor, Doug Hill. Originally located on FM 1340 west of Hunt, Texas, Stonehenge II now resides on the campus of the Hill Country Arts Foundation in Ingram, Texas.’
According to the signage at the site: ‘Stonehenge II is not a replica; it is about 2/3 the size of the original’ – so much for “everything being bigger in Texas” – ‘and it is not oriented to the sun, as is the original. Rather, it is Hill’s impression, in steel and concrete, of the nearly 5,000 year old circle of stones on the Salisbury Plain.’
Aside from Stonehenge II, there is a a full scale replica of Stonehenge in Maryhill, Washington. It was built by another Hill, this time Samuel Hill, who had visited the ancient monument during the war, and ‘was told it was used for human sacrifice by the Druids.’ Samuel Hill connected this story with the appalling loss of life during the Great War, building the replica as a reminder of those sacrifices and the “incredible folly” of war. It was dedicated in 1918 to Maryhill residents who had died in World War I.
In Sweden, there is as ancient megalithic structure shaped like a ship. It seems to have a similar geometry with Stonehenge, with one scientist saying it may have been used as an astronomical calendar.
There is a curious Stonehenge like structure located in Armenia, called Carahunge (or Karahunj). It is deemed a sophisticated astronomical observatory and oddly has beings with elongated heads and almond shaped eyes depicted on some of its rocks (above)… Other parts of the world also contain sites built on the principle of Stonehenge; such as Russia, the Sahara Desert, the Amazon, underneath Lake Michigan, Australia and even Stonehenge 2.0, about two kilometres from Stonehenge. Researchers discovered a massive stone arrangement of approximately ninety pieces of megalithic blocks of stone. The stones were discovered one metre beneath the surface and are around 4.5 metres in height.
English Heritage: ‘The earliest structures known in the immediate area are four or five pits, three of which appear to have held large pine ‘totem-pole like’ posts erected in the Mesolithic period [within 200m of Stonehenge’s future location], between 8500 and 7000 BC. It is not known how these posts relate to the later monument of Stonehenge.’ It is proposed that the true age of Stonehenge is within this time frame. Thus after Layer III of Gobekli Tepe, coinciding with Layer II and avoiding any conflict with the relationship of the posts in a non-different time.
During this age, most of the rest of southern England was largely covered in woodland, so that the ‘chalk downland in the area of Stonehenge may have been an unusually open landscape.’ Explaining why it was chosen as the site for an early monument complex. The ‘complex included the causewayed enclosure at Robin Hood’s Ball, two cursus monuments or rectangular earthworks (the Greater, or Stonehenge, and Lesser Cursus), and several long barrows…’
The Greater, or Stonehenge, Cursus, a huge rectangular earthwork enclosure 1.7 miles long, seen from the air in 2000
The Normanton Down Barrows lie on the crest of a low ridge just to the south of Stonehenge. Excavation of these early Bronze Age barrows has produced several rich finds, including beads and other personal ornaments.
Stonehenge today is incomplete, with many of its original sarsens and bluestones having been broken up and taken away during Britain’s Roman and medieval periods. It was not until between 1874 to 1877 that Flinders Petrie made the first accurate plan of the stones and the first official archaeological excavation was conducted in 1901 by William Gowland.
Stonehenge is thought to have been built in six stages. Britannica describe the enormous size of the individual monoliths:
‘They were then arranged inside the circle in a horseshoe-shaped setting of five tall trilithons (paired uprights with a lintel) – the central and largest of which is known as the giant trilithon – surrounded by 30 uprights linked by curved lintels to form a circle. The stones appear to have been laid out systematically in units and subunits of the long foot; the circumference of the sarsen circle is 300 long feet. The lintels, weighing some 7 tons each, are held on top of the uprights by mortise-and-tenon (dovetail) joints, and the ends of the curved lintels of the sarsen circle fit together with tongue-and-groove joints. All the joints were created using hammer stones, presumably in imitation of woodwork. Most of the sarsen uprights weigh about 25 tons and are about 18 feet (5.5 metres) high. The uprights of the giant trilithon, however, were 29 feet (9 metres) and 32 feet (10 metres) high, weighing more than 45 tons.
Only one of the giant trilithon’s uprights still stands, reaching a height above ground of about 23 feet (7 metres). Only six lintels (out of a total of 230) sit in place on the sarsen circle, with two more lying on the ground. Three of the five sarsen trilithon lintels are in place, with the other two on the ground. Four of the uprights from the sarsen circle are absent, and one is much shorter than the others. Although it is possible that the sarsen circle was never completed, the existence of a hole for an absent sarsen suggests that this stone and others were reused as construction materials for Roman buildings and medieval churches in the vicinity.’
‘Most of the surviving 45 original bluestones of Stonehenge are of spotted dolerite (also called diabase) from southwest Wales, specifically the Preseli Mountains. Other stones of rhyolite, rhyolitic tuff, volcanic ash, and dolerite are believed to be from the same region. A source for one of the rhyolites, however, was identified in 2011 as Pont Saeson, north of the Preselis. The Altar Stone (a toppled upright so called because it looked to the 17th-century architect Inigo Jones like an altar at the centre of the monument) and another two sandstone monoliths likely came from the Brecon Beacons, a cluster of mountains about 60 miles (100 km) east of the Preseli range. The bluestones weigh up to 4 tons each, and the taller ones are over 6 feet (2 metres) high. Most of them are unworked natural pillars.’
An important clue in the distinctiveness of Stonehenge is the fact that the ‘vast majority of Neolithic stone monuments throughout Western Europe were built less than 2km to 3km away from their stone quarries. So Stonehenge is a major exception to this rule, as its bluestones were dragged around 290km. This makes it unique for prehistoric Europe’, according to Mike Parker Pearson. He also makes the following claim: ‘I led the team of researchers that discovered that Stonehenge was most likely to have been originally built in Pembrokeshire, Wales, before it was taken apart and transported some 180 miles to Wiltshire, England. It may sound like an impossible task without modern technology, but it wouldn’t have been the first time prehistoric Europeans managed to move a monument.’ If such is the case, for the bluestones at least, this only reinforces the extraordinary capabilities of the designers and builders of Stonehenge.
Latest findings reveal that the Altar Stone was brought to the site from much further away than South Wales.
Mystery of Stonehenge deepens after ‘jaw-dropping’ discovery, David Keys, August 14, 2024:
‘Remarkable new scientific research at Stonehenge has revealed an extraordinary new mystery. Mineralogical tests on the massive six-tonne stone at the heart of the monument show that this central rock, known as the altar stone, was brought to Stonehenge from the far north of Scotland. The altar stone is arguably the most ritually important stone in Stonehenge, because it is the rock that marks the intersection of the prehistoric temple’s two most important celestial alignments – the winter solstice sunrise to summer solstice sunset alignment, and the summer solstice sunrise to winter solstice sunset alignment.
… moving a rock from northern mainland Scotland or Orkney would have involved a journey of well over 500 miles. The discovery has huge implications, and is likely to transform archaeologists’ perceptions around key aspects of life in prehistoric Britain. Dragging a six-tonne rock across mountains, hills, valleys and at least 30 rivers for well over 500 miles (in practice probably at least 700 miles) would have taken several years to accomplish – so it seems relatively unlikely that the rock was brought over land from northern Scotland to Wiltshire. It’s far more probable that it was brought by sea, a journey that would have taken just a few months. What’s more, the stone would almost certainly have been accompanied on its journey by a large team of mariners, priests and others – so it’s conceivable that it proceeded south as part of a substantial flotilla.
The North Sea is often far from calm, so the craft would have needed to deal with some relatively choppy waters, and of course the flotilla’s navigators would have needed to have prior knowledge of the coastline of at least eastern Britain. It’s likely, therefore, that the flotilla proceeded south, hugging Britain’s east coast for some 700 miles, and then turned west into the Thames estuary, along the Thames and part of the Kennet until Newbury or possibly Hungerford, where the rock would have been unloaded and then dragged (on a sledge or on rollers) for at least 30 miles to its final destination, Stonehenge.
But why did the… builders of Stonehenge want a northern Scottish (or Orkney) rock as the symbolic centre of their spectacular southern British stone temple? At present there is no way of knowing for certain the answer to that question. However, it is possible that the concept of stone circles was first developed in Orkney – and that somehow the builders of Stonehenge were aware of that. It is therefore conceivable that they wanted to ensure that the central feature of their new monument came from Orkney. Indeed, it is possible that the six-tonne rock had been chosen specifically for its religious significance – and that it had formed part of a major stone circle in Orkney.
No doubt, archaeologists will be investigating that possibility – not least because the great rock brought well over 500 miles to Stonehenge is roughly the same size and shape as some of those used in the construction of stone circles in Orkney. So perhaps the builders of Stonehenge were deliberately paying homage to what they might have perceived to be their great temple’s ideological/theological ancestor. It also suggests that the builders of Stonehenge viewed their great monument as a composite temple made up of components from across a much wider geographical and ideological landscape, symbolically and perhaps even spiritually incorporating several different parts of Britain (certainly including Wales and mainland Scotland or Orkney [with England]).
… it was a British geologist at Curtin University who did the crucial research, pinpointing a northern Scottish/Orkney origin for Stonehenge’s central stone. They identified the stone’s mineralogical fingerprint (and crucially, the geological ages of that fingerprint – ranging from around 3 billion to around 460 million years), which showed that the closest match by far was the extreme north of Scotland (including Orkney). “It’s been a two-year voyage of discovery for me and my colleagues. We collated more than 500 ages for the minerals within the altar stone, and it was those ages which, when correlated, gave us the crucial chronological fingerprint which revealed the northern Scottish origin of the rock,” said Anthony Clarke, the British geologist who carried out the crucial research at Curtin.’
The total number of sarsen stones that were needed for the completed site totalled eighty-two; comprising ten trilithon uprights; five trilithon lintels; thirty circle uprights; thirty circle lintels; four Station Stones; and three Slaughter Stones. Approximately eighty bluestones were required, of which sixty uprights formed the bluestone circle. Six bluestones were found to have distinctive shapes, with grooves and holes cut into them. Today there are 83 stones remaining at the Stonehenge site and 43 bluestones.
Stonehenge as the world’s most famous stone circle, is visited by more than a million people each year. ‘It stands as an icon for all that is mysterious and awe-inspiring about humanity’s prehistoric past.’ For over a century, people have gathered at the monument to celebrate the longest day of the year and watch the sun rise over the stone ruins on the summer solstice in June (above). The gathering was banned in 1985 after violent clashes with police, though was resumed in 2000 and draws more than 30,000 people.
People from all over the world attend, including ‘New Agers, neo-pagans, Wiccans and sun-watchers.’ Modern Druidic societies claim Stonehenge as their own temple, even though the identification of Stonehenge with the original Druid Order is unsubstantiated. The first notable society, the Ancient Order of Druids was formed in 1781. In recent years the number of Druidic and Neo-Pagan groups ‘has risen in tandem with the decline in conventional religious belief.’
We have a more accurate idea on when Stonehenge was begun and an evolving understanding on who was responsible for Stonehenge as well as the other megalithic sites around the globe – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. This leaves the most enigmatic question: Why was Stonehenge built?
English Heritage: ‘Stonehenge has perhaps been the focus of more theories about its origin and purpose than any other prehistoric monument. Today, the interpretation which is most generally accepted is that of a prehistoric temple aligned with the movements of the sun. It is the most striking example… [of] places to honour… ancestors and mark important moments in the calendar. At the centre of this belief system was the sun, with the solstice alignments enshrined within the fabric of the monument.’
This is a superficial answer at best, skimming only the surface. For an ancient race of mixed human and angelic genealogy were constructing monuments of not just great size and scale, but of intricate and complex design. It behooves us to question our interpretation of the purpose for not just Stonehenge, but every arcane site. A starting point in answering the enigma of Stonehenge is an article by Tia Ghose, where she lists seven reasons why Stonehenge may have been built.
There is some overlap with a few of them and applying Occam’s razor may just assist in eliminating the incorrect propositions. The area surrounding Stonehenge may have become a sacred hunting ground [1]. Archaeological evidence points to an auroch migration route thousands of years before the first stones were raised.
Ghose adds: ‘A site just a mile away from the Wiltshire… megaliths contains evidence of human occupation… including thousands of auroch bones, flint tools and evidence of burning.’ Tellingly, ‘the Stonehenge site itself bears evidence of construction as far back as 8,500 to 10,000 years ago… This archaeological evidence hints that the site was originally an ancient hunting and feasting site, and perhaps the megaliths were raised to memorialize the meaty bounty.’ While ‘hunting and feasting’ likely took place at Stonehenge, the building of a monument to immortalise that fact seems unlikely.
A similar though just as unlikely reason for Stonehenge put forward, is that its ‘construction may have been about more than primeval barbecue cookouts’ and that they ‘were erected to celebrate peace and unity.’ According to Mike Parker Pearson of University College London Institute of Archaeology:
“Stonehenge itself was a massive undertaking, requiring the labor of thousands to move stones from as far away as west Wales, shaping them and erecting them. Just the work itself, requiring everything literally to pull together, would have been an act of unification.” There is no doubting the extent of the collaborative effort required in constructing Stonehenge, but its purpose as a unity monument [2] or a symbol of a glorified team building exercise, remains unconvincing.
A third reason proposed for Stonehenge is that it was a healing site [3]. This is based on archaeologists Geoffrey Wainwright and Timothy Darvill, who in 2008 reported that a significant number of skeletons recovered from Stonehenge bore signs of illness and injury. Credence to this theory stems from finding that many of the bluestones had chip marks, highlighting people had taken chips away with them, perhaps as ‘talismans for protective or healing purposes.’ Though, people may have simply taken them as souvenirs in superstition of an auspicious site.
Stonehenge may have been a place for burial, but not just for anyone but an elite cemetery [4]. Remains which were deemed unimportant and reburied were re-exhumed by British researchers, comprising more than fifty thousand cremated bone fragments and representing sixty-three separate individuals including men, women and children from Stonehenge. Archaeologists found a mace head and a bowl possibly used to burn incense; suggesting the buried people in the graves were possibly religious or political elite. Though people were buried in the vicinity of Stonehenge, it does not stand as a viable reason for its construction.
An intriguing aspect of Stonehenge, is that of its acoustic qualities producing an illusory soundscape [5]. The theory proposed by Steven Waller, an archaeoacoustics researcher is that Stonehenge’s circular construction was created to mimic a sound illusion. For instance, if two pipers played bagpipes in a field, a listener would notice a strange effect, for in certain areas, the sound waves from the dual pipes would cancel each other out, creating quiet spots. In this case, it is the stone slabs which create a similar effect, on any sounds originating from the centre of the circle, instead of competing sound waves, blocking noise. Thus the megaliths might have been designed to augment the area’s natural sound cancellation; using the boulders to selectively block sound.
According to Waller, prehistoric circles are traditionally known as “piper stones.” Legend associates Stonehenge with pipers and tells of magic pipers who led maidens to the field and then turned them into stones. A study confirmed that the circle would have caused cavernous sound reverberations similar to those in a modern day cathedral or concert hall. Not everyone who has studied the acoustics of Stonehenge, subscribes to the belief there is any evidence ancient people designed the circle of stones with sound as its primary function.
A similar theory, after researchers had the ‘rare chance to thwack the giant megaliths’ postulates that the dolerites and sarsens at Stonehenge produce ‘unique, subtly different sounds similar to hollow wooden or metallic giant bells’ [6]. Therefore, as the sounds would have carried over a long distance, the monument may have once been an ancient ‘communication system’ or a ‘Stone Age church bell.’ The use of rocks to create music is not new. Numerous ‘cultures have employed lithophones – essentially giant Flintstones-like xylophones that produce unique sounds.’ As with the illusory soundscape, it seems likely that this musical quality is either an interesting byproduct of its construction or a secondary function of Stonehenge at best.
The final purpose proposed for Stonehenge is the one which not only makes sense, but also follows the pattern of the Cochno Stone, the Inga Stone and Gobekli Tepe. Until a better explanation is presented, the use of Stonehenge as anastronomical calendarand celestial observatory [7] is the most plausible and practical. It does not necessarily follow that the ancients observed the winter solstice in December, yet an avenue near Stonehenge – connecting the monument with the nearby River Aven – is aligned with the mid-winter solstice sunset and archaeological evidence ‘suggests that pigs were slaughtered during December and January – possibly for a mid-winter feast.’ Though this might be a later rite and not an early original ritual.
As the site also faces the sunrise during the mid-summer solstice in June, a connection with the Sun’s movements was obviously intended and planned by its designers and builders. Stonehenge’s alignment with the Sun and probable use for observing the Moon as well, may mean it had a role in working out the planting and farming seasons. When looking toward the sunrise, the entrance in the northeast points over a big pillar leaning at an angle, called the Heel Stone. Looking the other way, it points to the midwinter sunset.
In 1963, American astronomer Gerald Hawkins proposed that Stonehenge was constructed as a ‘computer’ to predict lunar and solar eclipses. Other scientists have attributed astronomical capabilities to the monument. As with Gobekli Tepe and other sites, most of these speculations have been intriguingly, rejected by experts.
In Gods of the New Millennium, 1997, Alan F Alford addresses the astronomical nature of Stonehenge:
‘On Salisbury Plain in Wiltshire, England, 80 miles south-west of London, stands [a] calendrical computing machine… made of stone… the most famous prehistoric monument in the whole of Europe… Centuries of study have been unable to solve the mystery of who built Stonehenge and why, but modern science has been able to lift the veil on many of its secrets. It is now generally accepted that, from its beginning, Stonehenge was an astronomical observatory, aligned exactly to the midsummer solstice.
Following extensive surveys of the site, archaeologists believe that the layout of the monument has been changed several times during its history. The earliest phase was a circular area, known as a “henge” more than 300 feet in diameter, with a ditch and a raised bank around its circumference. One of the most exciting features of Stonehenge occurred during this earliest phase. Four Station Stones, positioned on the edge of the circle so as to form a rectangle, marked out a sophisticated set of alignments to a 19-year cycle of the Moon! Possibly contemporary with the first phase is a series of 56 mysterious holes, which were made in a circle just inside the bank.
One of the most intriguing mysteries of Stonehenge is why these holes, known as Aubrey Holes after their seventeenth century discoverer John Aubrey, were filled in immediately after they were dug. The initial henge was left basically unaltered for 300 years, but then underwent a series of dramatic changes… 80 bluestones, each weighing 4 tons, were transported across a distance of 250 miles from Wales, and placed in a double circle of “Q and R holes” inside the henge. The introduction of these stones literally made the site a “stone henge” for the first time.
However, it is not clear whether the bluestone circles were ever completed, because… the builders adopted a radical new design. The bluestones were removed, and substituted by huge sandstone boulders, known as “sarsen” stones. These stones, weighing 40 to 50 tons each, were somehow transported over a river and steep gradients, from the Marlborough Downs, 12 miles to the north. They were then erected to form the Sarsen Circle, comprising 30 uprights, joined across the top by lintels. These lintels were carefully cut in a curved form to create a continuous ring when assembled, and stability was ensured by linking them to the uprights using the mortise and tendon joint which is familiar to carpenters.
When the Sarsen Circle was completed, the builders turned their attention to the construction of a giant causeway, known as the Avenue, which extended from the circle’s entrance as far as the River Avon two miles away. No-one has ever explained why such a long causeway was required. A 35-ton stone, known as the Heel Stone, was probably erected at this time. This stone, standing 16 feet high, and buried 4 feet into the ground, was erected 100 feet away from the circle, opposite its entrance, in order to create an axis which pointed to sunrise at the time of the summer solstice.
There then followed a 400 year hiatus, at the end of which, for some unknown reason, the builders decided to bring even bigger stones onto the site. Five pairs of enormous sarsen stones, joined across the top by lintels, were erected inside the Sarsen Circle, in the shape of a horseshoe. These 13-feet high trilithons, for which the site is most famous… remain in excellent condition today. It is believed that, around this time, the site was given a new axis, to realign it with the summer solstice. This involved the erection of a two-stone sight-line just outside the henge, and the shifting of the Heel Stone slightly to the east so as not to interfere with the new sight-line.
A short time later… the bluestones were reintroduced to Stonehenge. One, the 16-feet high Altar Stone, was set upright in the centre of the complex, directly on its axis with the midsummer solstice. Two concentric circles of bluestones were then erected between the Sarsen Circle and the trilithons. Finally… 19 bluestones were set up to form a horseshoe inside the trilithons. After this flurry of activity, all went quiet for around 500 years, followed by a minor addition of the so-called “Y… holes”. Then the site was abandoned.
Stonehenge is an unusual site in the sense that it is the astronomers rather than the archaeologists who have led the research from the beginning. As early as 1740, William Stukeley discovered that the central axis of the site from the Altar Stone through the Heel Stone and the Avenue pointed to the position of sunrise at the summer solstice. This alignment was confirmed unequivocally by Sir Norman Lockyer in 1901. The debate then shifted to other possible astronomical alignments, particularly since the site had many other features which could not be accounted for. In 1963, it was suggested that the site could have been used for observing and predicting the equinoxes as well as the solstices.
Then in 1964, Cecil Newham stunned the academic world with his proposal that Stonehenge was also used as a lunar observatory, based on the rectangle formed by the four Station Stones. His findings were confirmed by Professor Gerald Hawkins in various studies between 1963-65 using computer analysis, Hawkins proved that Stonehenge was not only aligned to certain key points in the cycle of the Moon, but also designed to predict lunar eclipses. These conclusions were simply too much for the scientific establishment, because lunar cycles are far more complex than solar cycles, and it was unthinkable that Neolithic people could have had such an advanced knowledge of astronomy’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy.
This would be an entirely valid argument and conclusion if Stonehenge had been designed by ‘Neolithic’ peoples but, if built earlier in the Neolithic era – yet after the construction of Gobekli Tepe (and perhaps prior to the Great Pyramid) – this would fit the time frame, the mind set and capabilities of the formidable race of Nephilim and Elioud giants who while ranging over the whole Earth, were constructing megalithic structures following the Flood cataclysm. Giants dwelling in the British Isles is well documented – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
Alford: ‘Alexander Them published the most comprehensive survey of the site in the mid 1960s, which confirmed both lunar and solar functions for Stonehenge from its very beginning; it was clear, he said, that the site was in a unique location, for nowhere else would the lines formed by the rectangle of Station Stones point exactly to the eight key points of lunar observation. If the site had been positioned only a few miles further north or south, this geometrical relationship would not have worked.
When Sir Fred Hoyle concurred with these findings in the late 1960s, the lunar theory suddenly became respectable. Hoyle declared Stonehenge to be not just an observatory but also a predictor of astronomical events; he felt that the builders of Stonehenge might have come to the British Isles from the outside, purposely looking for this rectangular alignment… just as the modern astronomer often searches far from home for places to build his telescopes.’
‘The indisputable conclusion is that whoever designed Stonehenge must have known in advance the precise length of the solar year and the cycle of the Moon. Even more impressively, these ancient astronomers had the skill to identify a unique location for the measurement of the Moon’s 19-year cycle! Many reference books today are still, understandably, reluctant to cite the full evidence on Stonehenge, for conventional history simply cannot explain the advanced technology of the people who came here [thousands of] years ago.’
In endeavouring to understand Stonehenge, it is worth looking at a completely different topic, yet at the same time oddly related. And that subject is crop circles. Notice the word circle. Two of the most famous and important megalithic monuments in the world, Stonehenge and Gobekli Tepe are arranged in circular shapes – refer Gobekli Tepe, article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. This cannot be mere happenstance. Our very home, which teems with life is described as a sphere in the scriptures.
Isaiah 40:22, describes the relationship of the Creator with the blue-green orb we call Earth. “… the one who sits above the circle of the earth…” – Evangelical Heritage Version. The Expanded Version says: “God sits on his throne above the circle of the earth…” While The Message Bible describes it simply and more graphically as: “God sits high above the round ball of earth…”
A link exists between the roundness of the Earth and the cycle of life. The essence of life, an ovum, is a circular sphere. Call it the ‘circle of life’ if you will. Associated with this are astronomical observations and calculations of planetary bodies within the cosmos, whether it be the Sun, the Earth or the Moon. All are integral to life on this planet. Symbols, whether used as as good or for evil, such as the swastika; a cross; or the Ashoka Chakra; each represent a spinning motion which turns the shape into a circle and symbolises life, birth, regeneration and infinity. And life equals energy.
The Ouroboros snake is an image of a serpent (or dragon) eating its own tail. This symbolises its ‘continual devouring of itself and being reborn from itself’ as well, as the ‘unity of all things, material and spiritual, which never disappear but perpetually change form in an eternal cycle of destruction and re-creation.’ It is the ‘oldest allegorical symbol in alchemy’ and represents the ‘concept of eternity and endless return like the sun.’
The Ouroboros snake represents the Serpent in the Garden of Eden and so in turn is the founder and inspiration for the Brotherhood of the Snake, which interestingly ties in with the Atlantis city-state designed as a series of concentric circles – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.
The Richat Structure located in Mauritania, North Africa, has led some to believe that the naturally formed structure is in fact the residue of Atlantis – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
We see this pattern of concentric circles repeated in Gobekli Tepe, Stonehenge and yes, in various crop circles. A crop circle by definition is ‘an area of standing crops [such as wheat, barley or canola] which has been flattened in the form of a circle or more complex pattern. No general cause of crop circles has been identified although various natural and unorthodox explanations have been put forward; many are known to have been hoaxes.’
This topic is controversial and many people are dubiously sceptical. As with much unexplained phenomena, some causes are certainly entirely human inspired, or not so inspired as the case may be. Yet there is always a percentage of instances which remain in the realm of the inexplicable.
Perhaps some do not wish to contemplate what it might mean if extraterrestrial or invisible entities are using laser type technology to image intricate patterns on crops, presumably in the small hours of the night. But, what if the genuine crop circles are of just such an origin. What then?
As more crop circles are reported in the South of England than anywhere else in the world; with most crop circles created in Wiltshire – where Stonehenge is (coincidently) located – than in any other county; and as the original Stonehenge from above looked like, well… a crop circle, it is worth investigating the link.
Live Science, Stephanie Pappas: ‘The first report of a crop-related mystery now linked to crop circles was a woodcut chapbook, or small book containing ballads and poems and tracts, called “The Mowing Devil,” dating back to 1678. According to Oxford Reference, this chapbook tells the tale of a cheap farmer who refused to pay a laborer to cut his oats. Overnight, the devil did the job instead, “cutting them in round circles.”
Right from the reported beginning of this phenomena, a supernatural explanation is cited. It is not the intention to delve into whether occupants of UFOs are responsible or not for the formation of crop circles. This writer has addressed the subject of who are inside UFOs in other articles and may concentrate on UFOs specifically in a future article – refer article: Potentates & Principalities: What they want… Who they are; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. What is the primary concern, is what the non-human crop circle formations signify and what if any correlation they may have with Stonehenge.
Britannica: ‘Beginning in the late 1970s, simple crop circles began to appear regularly in the fields of Wiltshire, Oxfordshire, Somerset, and Gloucestershire in southern England [but it was in the late 1980s that the phenomenon exploded – coinciding with the beginning of the Age of Aquarius (1990)]. They were made at night, and over the years they became more complex, growing into large patterns of geometric forms hundreds of feet across.’
The crop circles are invariably centred around highly charged electromagnetic ley lines – mystical seams of spiritual energy that intersect at sacred sites like Avebury and Stonehenge – refer Ley Lines, article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘Some people who studied crop circles were convinced that their intricacy and the fact that the plants seemed to be bent but not broken precluded a human creator, which meant that they were being produced either by some unknown natural phenomenon or by extraterrestrials.’ The elaborate designs surely suggest an advanced civilisation.
Dylan Thomas is a co-founder of the Atlas Obscura: A Compendium of the World’s Wonders, Curiosities, and Esoterica. In an article entitled, “Crop Circles” Reveal an Ancient Burial Site a Thousand Years Older Than Stonehenge, in 2009 it says:
‘… there is… another set of “crop circles,” [above] made… by the gravesites of prehistoric man… National Geographic “… older than nearby Stonehenge, the site includes the remains of wooden temples and two massive… tombs that are among “Britain’s first architecture,” according to archaeologist Helen Wickstead, leader of the Damerham Archaeology Project. Discovered during a routine aerial survey by English Heritage, the U.K. government’s historic-preservation agency, the “crop circles” are the results of buried archaeological structures interfering with plant growth”.’ While these images below the surface of the landscape are not crop circles per se, it is of note that they are circular.
England’s Crop Circle Controversy, August 21, 2021, Daniel Stables:
‘Although these mysterious formations have appeared worldwide, south-west England is the unlikely world capital of crop circles, baffling locals and farmers alike.’
One can only wonder regarding why the pre-occupation with the southwest of England. It is worth reminding the constant reader of the significance of this region in England – particularly Glastonbury in the county of Somerset – as once being the home and at that time, of a little known son of an unknown Judean carpenter whose name was Jesus (Yeshua) – refer Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with His Creation.
Stables: ‘The intricacy and size of the formations, coupled with the fact that they would appear overnight, seemingly out of nowhere, baffled locals and farmers alike. In 1996, a crop circle appeared opposite Stonehenge depicting a mathematical fractal called a Julia set – a similar formation that emerged on Milk Hill in 2001 was one of the largest ever, stretching 900ft’, comprising a script of Hebrew-like letters.
Benjamin Radford: ‘On Sunday, July 7, 1996, what has been called “one of the most complex and spectacular crop circle designs ever seen” appeared in England. It is unique in crop circle history for several reasons, including the fact that it appeared not far from the mysterious and world-famous Stonehenge monument in the English countryside – and that it allegedly appeared during daylight in less than an hour. The circle became one of the most famous and important crop circles in history and has been claimed to be one of the best cases for crop circles.
Indeed… [noted] researcher Colin Andrews expressed the sentiments of many when he said at several public conferences … “If these Julia Sets can be proven to be made by humans, then we can all pack our bags and go home.“
‘The circumstances surrounding its appearance are, at first glance, straightforward and impressive enough: A pilot flew over the field opposite Stonehenge late one afternoon and saw a normal, undisturbed field below; on his return flight less than an hour later, the pilot was stunned to see the spectacular 600-foot fractal crop circle below in that very same field. Soon word of the circle’s discovery spread, and it made international news. Yet there exists no photographs or video of it being made; it seemingly spontaneously appeared in minutes. The validity of this crop circle rests almost entirely on eyewitness testimony and a timeline of events suggesting that the crop circle must have appeared in between the two flights, approximately twenty to forty-five minutes apart.’
A Julia set is a ‘set of complex numbers which do not converge to any limit when a given mapping is repeatedly applied to them. In some cases the result is a connected fractal set.’ It is named after the French mathematician Gaston Julia who investigated their properties in 1915 and culminated in his famous paper in 1918: Mémoire sur l’itération des fonctions rationnelles. It is also known as the Fibonacci sequence, the Golden Ratio or the Golden Spiral.
Bitesize: ‘These mysterious numbers and shapes are all connected to each other. If you look closely, they can be found in the most unexpected of places, creating beautiful and pleasing patterns [such as in art, architecture and biology]. Put simply, the Fibonacci sequence is a series of numbers which begins with 1 and 1.
From there, you add the previous two numbers in the sequence together, to get the next number. This is a type of recursive sequence. So 1+1=2, 1+2=3, 2+3=5, and so on. This gives you a sequence that looks like 1, 1, 2, 3, 5, 8, 13, 21, 34, 55 etc. But what makes this sequence so special and interesting?
… Fibonacci numbers can be found in the natural world all around us. Most flowers, for example, will have a number of petals which correspond with the Fibonacci sequence. Irises have three petals whereas wild roses and buttercups have five petals. That is of course, until a petal falls off. No wonder rare four leaf clovers are seen as lucky! If you cut into a piece of fruit, you’re likely to find a Fibonacci number there as well, in how the sections of seeds are arranged. Bananas have three sections whilst apples have five.
The Fibonacci sequence even plays a role in the subtle spirals you can see in the seed head of a sunflower. This is because of something known as the Golden Ratio, the Golden Section or the Greek letter Phi. If you take a number in the sequence above 5, and divided it by the previous number, you will get an answer very close to 1.618. The larger the numbers, the closer you get to 1.618. The Golden Ratio is an irrational number, and so cannot be written as a fraction.
Take the sunflower. To be as efficient as possible, its seeds need to be closely packed together without overlapping. Now, if it simply grew seeds in a straight line in one direction, that would leave loads of empty space on the flower head. The best way of minimising wasted space is for the seeds to grow in spirals, with each seed growing at a slight angle away from the previous one. If the degree of turn was a fraction, like 1/4, that doesn’t help matters much because after four turns the seed pattern would be right back at the start again. There would be four lines of seeds, but that’s not much better than one when trying to cover a circular area. The perfect degree of turn needs to be an irrational number, which can’t be easily approximated by a fraction, and the answer is the Golden Ratio.
Another way of thinking about the Golden Ratio is as a spiral. This spiral gets wider by a factor of 1.618 every time it makes a quarter turn (90°). Drawing a perfect Golden Spiral is pretty tricky to do by hand, but just like with the Golden Ratio, you can get a close approximation with the Fibonacci Spiral. This is created by drawing an arc through a series of squares which correspond to the Fibonacci numbers, so 1², 1², 2², 3² etc.’
‘You might have seen these spirals superimposed over famous pieces of artwork, as experts try and explain why we find them so aesthetically pleasing. Often, the spiral draws in our eye so that the focus of the artwork is found in the centre of the spiral. Examples can be found in the works of Leonardo da Vinci and Salvador Dali. Fibonacci didn’t actually discover the sequence himself. Born Leonardo Bonacci in 12th-Century Pisa, Italy, the mathematician travelled extensively around North Africa. There, he learnt how the Hindu-Arabic numerals of 0-9 could be used to complete calculations more easily than the Roman numerals still in use across much of Europe.
Fibonacci explained his findings in a book called Liber Abaci, published in 1202, which had a section devoted to the intriguing sequence which would be named after him hundreds of years later. Indian poets and musicians had already been aware of the Fibonacci sequence for centuries though, having spotted its implications for rhythm and different combinations of long and short beats.
Mozart made use of the Golden Ratio when writing a number of his piano sonatas. A sonata can be divided into two separate sections, known as the exposition (where the theme is introduced) and the development and recapitulation (where the theme is developed and repeated). In Mozart’s sonatas, the number of bars of music in the latter section divided by the former is approximately 1.618, the Golden Ratio.
There’s even a style of poetry inspired by the Fibonacci sequence, known as Fib Poetry. Every line of the poem must contain the exact number of syllables that correspond with the Fibonacci sequence. So a six line poem would have syllable line counts of 1, 1, 2, 3, 5 and 8.’
Whomever hurriedly stencilled the Fibonacci spiral adjacent to Stonehenge was sharing their understanding of a simple sequence, yet complex structure replicated throughout nature as well as in human’s creative endeavours. Were they showing they were our equals in the least, or more likely, our superiors? Why did they break protocol and draw it in broad daylight instead of under cover of night? Is it a message of some kind or merely a simple statement of fact? Have we only scratched the surface? Is there more to the Fibonacci sequence than meets the eye? Would a deeper understanding assist scientific advancement?
Daniel Stables: ‘A 2008 formation near the Iron Age hill fort of Barbury Castle required decoding by an astrophysicist, who concluded that it was a geometric representation of the first 10 digits of pi.
The phenomenon peaked in the 1990s and early 2000s, but continues today; an average of 30 crop circles appear each year in the UK, around 80% of them in Wiltshire.’ There have been 380 crop circles recorded in the county since 2005. ‘Formations reported in 2021 have included a hexagonal pattern overlaid with spirals in Avebury, and a pattern of concentric “bubbles” in Tidworth Down. Crop circle season usually begins at the end of May, with the first ripening of the barley, and ends by September when the harvesting of the crops cuts away the circle canvasses.
Reports of cameras suddenly breaking and car engines turning themselves on in the vicinity of crop circles are common. “I’ve seen several orbs of light,” said [Monique] Klinkenbergh [crop circle researcher]. “I once saw a UFO; not a classic flying saucer, but a strange object hanging stationary in the air and eventually flying away with enormous speed. According to locals, these lights and strange objects have been witnessed for centuries.”
Regarding hoaxers, “Some of the formations are so intricate and so big that I can’t see two people doing them,” said Tim Carson, a farmer in the Wiltshire village of Alton Barnes. “Some of them are 300m long and they go over the brow of a hill. How would you know the other person’s doing the same thing you are?” Carson is more qualified than most to comment, having seen hundreds of crop circles appear in his fields – ravaging thousands of pounds worth of crops in the process. It all began in 1990, when a famous formation known as the Eastfield Pictogram appeared overnight in one of Carson’s fields. It caught the attention of the world’s press, and a photograph of the crop circle [below] was even used as cover art by Led Zeppelin.’
Some hoaxers have claimed to be behind the crop circles, but the intricacy and size of the formations continues to baffle many people
“Within days we had thousands of people turning up,” Carson said. “We charged people a pound a time, had keyrings and T-shirts made. It became probably our most profitable quarter of an acre ever. Some of the circles are mysterious, without doubt,” he said. “Sometimes the crops appear woven, lying one way and another on top of each other. That would take hours and hours to do by hand.” In a different article, Monique Klinkenbergh is quoted as saying she thought the reason for Wiltshire’s record number of crop circles was linked to the numerous ancient sites in the county. “The county is so famous for those sites of heritage, and I believe the crop circles are attracted to those places.”
Some of at the more notable examples of crop circles near Stonehenge include the following.
Silbury Hill, Wiltshire, 2005
Woodborough Hill, Wiltshire, 2009
Near Amesbury, Wiltshire, 2013
Near Amesbury, Wiltshire, 2016
Coneybury Hill, Wiltshire, 2018
Observing the series of crop circles, it can’t be helped being in awe of their intricacy and aesthetic appeal. Their circular commonality could be representative of planets, stars or constellations perhaps?
Another giant crop circle appeared next to Stonehenge in 2018 just before the Summer Solstice. Matthew Williams ‘captured the stunning formation, near Amesbury, Wiltshire, about a mile next to the world heritage site. The 180 ft formation [below] contains five spokes and five off-set petal-like shapes, as well as Aztec-style patterns.’ The 47-year-old crop circle expert said: “I think it’s quite timely that it appeared in the area right before the Solstice. To me, it kind of looks like a combination lock – but the flowers obviously represent the passage of time and the changing of the seasons. It’s very unusual to see offset shapes in these geometric designs, so that’s why I think this is a special formation.”
All these crop formations comprise and include circles; they are all located near Stonehenge and from a birds eye view, could easily have their inspiration from the ancient monument. Could the answer to the purpose of crop circles, be to point mankind to a practical process? Similarly, Stonehenge may have an overriding practical function rather than merely a ceremonial one. Recall, the shape of a circle symbolises life and life equals energy. Interestingly, an Italian inventor believes crop circles are models for generating free energy.
Ancient Code: ‘In 1991… “Crop Circles: Harbingers of World Change” by Alick Bartholomew… explored the idea that some crop circles could be messages from non-human intelligence… beyond this physical world. In the book, an English historian and psychic, Isabelle Kingston, suggested that crop circles… reveal a molecular structure or blueprint for a new form of energy that would one day be unraveled by scientists. One Italian inventor, Umberto Baudo, believes crop circles may be meant to impart secrets of new technology and free energy to humanity.
In 2008, Umberto Baudo decided to use crop circles as… a blueprint for a mechanism that he believed could deliver a source of free energy, similar to the ultimate goals of Nikola Tesla… among the hundreds of images found, he chose the formations he believes represent authentic energy generating systems. He demonstrates that those formations can operate like the gears of a machine.’
“SINCE 2008 I REALIZED THAT IT IS ABSOLUTELY POSSIBLE TO GENERATE FREE ENERGY TO ALL OF THE PLANET, AND INSTEAD OF HAVING TO PAY LARGE AMOUNTS OF MONEY TO HAVE IN EXCHANGE [FOR] A SMALL AMOUNT OF ENERGY.”
‘In Baudo’s first experiments, he attempted to create magnetic motors. The prototypes were arrays of circles based on crop circle formations. His work progressed from magnetic systems to systems using centrifugal force and tested using computer simulations. The simulations allowed him to find out what happens when the shapes are rotated at high speed, generating energy both with and without the variables of gravity and counterweight mechanisms: magnets, springs, and chains.
Baudo believes extraterrestrials chose to communicate with crop circles for a reason.’
“IT’S IMPORTANT TO UNDERSTAND THAT THE CROP CIRCLES ARE THE MAXIMUM EXPRESSION OF A MESSAGE BECAUSE THROUGH AN IMAGE YOU CAN COMMUNICATE MUCH MORE THAN WITH WORDS WITHOUT ANY DOUBT,” HE EXPLAINS. “… ESPECIALLY IF THE MESSAGE [IS ADDRESSED] TO SOMEONE THAT DOES NOT SPEAK OUR LANGUAGE.”
‘The inventor found that the rotating systems could whirl around an “eccentric core,” shapes he recognizes in many crop circle formations. Spinning around this core, the circular shapes generate momentum.
… Baudo is convinced that crop circles are meant as examples of using centrifugal force and that he has decoded their meaning. With modifications, including the addition of a spring, he says he has created perfect models that continue to build momentum even after the engine is turned off. All thanks to centrifugal force…’
“AFTER SOME YEARS STUDYING AND RESEARCHING, ALWAYS WITH THESE IMAGES IN MY MIND, FINALLY I THINK I’VE FOUND THE KEY TO UNDERSTAND THE [MAIN] PART OF THESE CROP CIRCLES. THE MAIN KEY TO UNDERSTAND IT IS FUNDAMENTALLY ONE: THE CENTRIFUGAL FORCE. JUST LIKE THAT!”
‘The circular gears rotate until the spring slowly reaches full extension.’
“THE SPEED WILL INCREASE, ALWAYS IN A CONSTANT WAY, UNTIL THE SPRING ACHIEVES ITS MAXIMUM. IN THAT MOMENT [IT] WILL STABILIZE.”
‘… he believes that these systems can work against the first principle of thermodynamics, that states the total energy of an isolated system is constant. Instead, the engine he simulates continues to accelerate, while the “eccentric core” of the disc appears distorted into an oval shape.
What happened to Umberto Baudo’s designs? If he had been successful, surely we would know about it, right? Yet delivering a source of free energy to the world would most likely be met with incredible resistance in a world where economies revolve around monetized methods of energy delivery. Finding a source of unlimited free energy would change the global economy, freeing people from the need to labor endlessly to pay energy bills. Are beings with higher intelligence trying to tip the odds in the common person’s favor, allowing us to finally have such technology distributed to everyone worldwide?’
An alternative method of generating free energy for the masses certainly wouldn’t sit well or be tolerated by the controlling Establishment and its oppressive aims – refer article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want? That aside, Baudo’s interpretation of crop circles is original and thought provoking. His explanation may be part of the equation and he has hit upon one important component.
Alick Bartholomew, who says genuine ‘crop circles could be messages from non-human intelligence… beyond this physical world’ is close. The entities responsible from a physical perspective could be seen as alien or extraterrestrial, though in reality, are dark demonic beings originating from spiritual dimensions – refer article: Potentates & Principalities: What they want… Who they are.
Crop circles are undoubtedly a form of communication. But what message if any is being said? Are they giving advice or delivering a warning? Are they pointing to a change in technology, or perhaps to other changes for humanity? One can’t help thinking that solving the enigma of crop circles may answer the primary function of Stonehenge and conversely, understanding Stonehenge may solve the cryptic puzzle of crop circles. Apart from paranormal explanations… earth energies and gravitational forces are offered as solutions. Yet, how could these alone account for the intelligent design of crop circle patterns?
Some researchers believe the circle formations are warnings about ‘climate change, nuclear war and similar existential threats.’ Do crop circles have an astronomical association or are they a calendrical calculation? Thus, do they catalogue in some way mankind’s evolution, a coming transformation or some other significant event? Matthew Williams said the 2018 crop circle near Amesbury marked ‘the passage of time’ and some researchers wonder if the authors of bonafide crop circles are in fact time travellers.
One source states: ‘These future beings are said to be behind the crop circle phenomenon, which are theorized to be a way of navigating between parallel time streams like someone leaving marks in tree bark, warnings and portents of future events, or even the secrets of time travel and parallel dimensions.’
What significance is there to the proliferation of crop circles since the late 1980s and peaking around the year 2000. Are crop circles hidden messages based on highly advanced mathematical equations and sacred geometry, and if so, are the messages really intended for humankind or actually between the makers of the crop circles themselves? Crop circles could be a signature, calling card or sigil (‘a pictorial symbol, seal or signet used in ritualistic magic and supposed to have supernatural power’) left by its creator.
Another source offers crop circles as representing an ‘esoteric form of communication’, akin to a ‘secret demonic language.’ A commentator noted, ‘most of these signs can only be seen from the air… Who is the Prince of the Power of the Air[?]’ – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
Ephesians 2:2, RSV: “… following the course of this world, following the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that is now at work in the sons of disobedience.”
If crop circles are simply a communication between the beings drawing them, then we will probably never decipher the formations. If not, then they must be for humankind to ultimately decode, even retrospectively. Or perhaps with Stonehenge, they are a marker of a specific date or event from the past to be understood; or set in the future to be solved. Recall, Sir Fred Hoyle declared Stonehenge to be not just an observatory but also a predictor of astronomical events.
English Heritage: ‘Stonehenge is an icon of the past and a powerful image of ancient achievement. It has been the subject of many paintings and poems and featured in books, music and films… it is not simply a record of the past – it remains vibrant and compelling as an enduring place of belief and meaning that… inspires visitors and communities today.’
A final thought – as if Stonehenge, the ultimate crop circle wasn’t enough – there is a Stonehenge twin on the planet Mars.
Ancient Code, December 26, 2023:
Meet ‘Marshenge’, a mysterious rock formation that has been spotted on the surface of the red planet. The mysterious formation rests on a mound that rises from the ground and clearly seems to be surrounded by a ditch. I think we can agree that it is very unlikely that what we are seeing here is the result of Pareidolia‘ – “the illusory perception of meaningful patterns or images of familiar things in random or amorphous data.”
‘But is it possible that we are looking at an ancient monument on Mars? This mysterious rock formation clearly resembles the well-known Stonehenge in Britain and is very unlikely to be the result of Mars’ Mother Nature. People who have looked at the image and compared it to an aerial view of Stonehenge believe that these two have certain similarities that cannot be overlooked.’
Suggestions and contributions from readers regarding Stonehenge are welcome as we endeavour to unlock the riddle of Stonehenge, seeking enlightenment on not only its present past but also its forgotten future.
So early in the morning Jacob took the stone that he had put under his head and set it up for a pillar and poured oil on the top of it.
Genesis 28:18 English Standard Version
… Take twelve stones from here out of the midst of the Jordan, from the very place where the priests’ feet stood firmly, and bring them over with you and lay them down…
Joshua 4:3 English Standard Version
“Every age has the Stonehenge it deserves – or desires.”
Jacquetta Hawkes
“Anyone who has lived through an English winter can see the point of building Stonehenge to make the Sun come back.”
Alison Jolly
An original excerpt transferred from the article Monoliths of the Nephilim.
The scriptures feature a curious habit, where they include people even if only mentioned fleetingly in a single verse, invariably for profound reason. Not quite embedded so deeply and cryptically as the dark angel Lilith in the Book of Isaiah (Article: Lilith), there is a descendant from a royal line of Eve, listed in the first book of the Bible. Royal, because only two lines of descent are recorded in the antediluvian age stemming from Adam and Eve. The second was also a priestly line; for while Adam and Eve are credited in having many children, just two sons are highlighted on purpose: Cain and his younger half-brother Seth.
Jewish historian Josephus, albeit drawing upon legend, recorded that Adam and Eve had thirty-three sons and twenty-three daughters, totalling fifty-six children. The exact figure though would be – the interesting number from a numerology perspective of – 55. The reason being, that Cain while a son of Eve, was not a son of Adam; hence 32 sons instead, including the murdered Abel – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. Thus, 32 sons and the transcribed opposite figure of daughters, the number 23.
This person is significant for a variety of reasons, though two very obvious ones are that they were part of the final generation to be born prior to the great Flood, some twenty-two thousand years ago and they are only one of three females listed in either genealogy stemming from Cain and Seth – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial:Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World; Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology; and Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.
No daughters or wives are recorded in Seth’s line which included only two righteous men: Enoch and Noah. Whereas Cain’s line additionally records two wives and one lone daughter from one of them, namely Na’amah (or Naamah).
Na’amah
Before we investigate this Naamah, there are two other Naamahs mentioned in the Old Testament. The first is a city of the same name included in the inheritance of the tribe of Judah. Joshua 15:41, ESV: “Gederoth, Beth-dagon, Naamah, and Makkedah: sixteen cities with their villages.” It was a city located in the plain of Judah and supposed by some to be identifiable with Na’aneh, about five miles south-east of Makkedah. Meanwhile one source offers that Naamah is not identical with modern Na’aneh, but rather with ‘Khirbet Fared nearby to Araq Na’aman.’
In Job 2:11, three locutionary friends of the patriarch Job are listed; the third being Zophar the Naamathite, the adjectival form of Naamah. Zophar is proposed by some sources as the king of the Minaeans in Arabia – possibly a link with Abraham’s sons by Keturah. He is also linked with Eliphaz’s son Zepho (or Zephi), a grandson of Esau. The obvious answer is that Naamah was the hometown of Zophar the Naamathite, though it is not certain that this is the case – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
The second Naamah coincidentally, was also high born and an Ammonite princess, descended from Lot’s second son, Ammon – refer Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. This Naamah is also of particular interest, connected in more ways than one with her original namesake, who preceded her by nineteen millennia. Naamah is introduced in the Bible as a wife of King Solomon and the Queen mother of Solomon’s son and heir Rehoboam, who ascended the throne of Israel after his death. When the Kingdom split into two, Rehoboam remained the king of the Kingdom of Judah. A coincidental link perhaps, to the city of Naamah within Judah’s territory.
“So King Rehoboam grew strong in Jerusalem and reigned. Rehoboam was forty-one years old when he began to reign [in 930 BCE], and he reigned seventeen years in Jerusalem, the city that the Lord had chosen out of all the tribes of Israel to put his name there.
His mother’s name was Naamah the Ammonite” – 2 Chronicles 12:13, ESV.
King Solomon had 700 wives and 300 concubines, yet only one son, Rehoboam, is named in scripture with two daughters, Taphath and Basemath – 1 Kings 11:3, 43; 4:11, 14. What is astonishing, is that only three children are identified in the entire Bible, when Solomon must have had many, many children from so large a number of wives. This is a glaring omission. Scripture offers an answer, though it is an unpalatable one. It helps to understand why there are no genealogical lists for Solomon’s sons as there are for Saul and David in the Bible and why Solomon is not included in Hebrews chapter eleven as a man of faith. The chapter reads as a hall of fame for heroes of the Old Testament. Yet Solomon is omitted. Regarding Solomon’s wives and concubines. 1 Kings 11:1-13, ESV:
“Now King Solomon loved [or rather lusted after] many foreign women, along with the daughter of Pharaoh [Hatshepsut, the Queen of Sheba – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut]: Moabite, Ammonite, Edomite, Sidonian, and Hittite women, from the nations concerning which the Lord had said to the people of Israel, “You shall not enter into marriage with them, neither shall they with you, for surely they will turn away your heart after their gods.” Solomon clung to these in love. He had 700 wives, who were princesses, and 300 concubines.
And his wives turned away his heart. For when Solomon was old his wives turned away his heart after other gods, and his heart was not wholly true to the Lord his God, as was the heart of David his father. For Solomon went after Ashtoreth the goddess of the Sidonians, and after Milcom* the abomination of the Ammonites. So Solomon did what was evil in the sight of the Lord and did not wholly follow the Lord, as David his father had done.
Then Solomon built a high place for Chemosh the abomination of Moab, and for Molech* the abomination of the Ammonites, on the mountain east of Jerusalem.** And so he did for all his foreign wives, who made offerings and sacrificed to their gods. And the Lord was angry with Solomon, because his heart had turned away from the Lord, the God of Israel, who had appeared to him twice and had commanded him concerning this thing, that he should not go after other gods. But he did not keep what the Lord commanded’ – 1 Kings 3:5-14; 9:2, 6-7.
‘Therefore the Lord said to Solomon, “Since this has been your practice and you have not kept my covenant and my statutes that I have commanded you, I will surely tear the kingdom from you and will give it to your servant. Yet for the sake of David your father I will not do it in your days, but I will tear it out of the hand of your son. However, I will not tear away all the kingdom, but I will give one tribe to… [Rehoboam], for the sake of David my servant and for the sake of Jerusalem that I have chosen.”
Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut: ‘Worshipers of gods such as Chemosh and Molech practiced human sacrifice: the inhumane sacrificing of babies. Chemosh, Molech and Milcom, are names for gods within the pantheon of Ba’al. The Jewish Encylopaedia maintains that Solomon built a temple to Chemosh on the Mount of Olives** which remained in use for over four hundred years, from circa 940 to 540 BCE.
Deuteronomy 12:29-31, ESV: “When the Lord your God cuts off before you the nations whom you go in to dispossess, and you dispossess them and dwell in their land, take care that you be not ensnared to follow them, after they have been destroyed before you, and that you do not inquire about their gods, saying, ‘How did these nations serve their gods? – that I also may do the same. You shall not worship the Lord your God in that way, for every abominable thing that the Lord hates they have done for their gods, for they even burn their sons and their daughters in the fire to their gods.”
‘Idols were composed of metal and fierce fires were heated inside the sculpture so it became cremation-level-hot. Worshipers placed babies onto the idol’s outstretched hands whereupon they burned to death. The hands could be winched so that the hands raised and then dropped the sacrifice into the idols mouth as if eating. Isaiah 57:5-10, ESV: “… you who burn with lust [for sexual rituals and magic] among the oaks, under every green tree [of Asherah], who slaughter your children in the valleys, under the clefts of the rocks. On a high and lofty mountain[Nephilim related] you have set your bed, and there you went up to offer sacrifice…You journeyed to… king [Solomon] with oil and multiplied your perfumes; you sent your envoys far off, and sent down even to Sheol [Hell].”
King Solomon’s Worshipful Offering to Molech – Illustration from the 1897 Bible Pictures and What They Teach Us by Charles Foster
Dragon of the Two Flames, Demonic Magic and Gods of Canaan, Michael W Ford, 2019: “Moloch as an underworld god of divination and power… [appearing] as part man and bull as… the Minotaur of Crete mythology…” refer articles:The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World; The Calendar Conspiracy; and Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America. “The horns of Molech represent his power and wisdom; the authority of his divinity… [and] resemble the… ‘Sabbatic Goat’ or ‘Baphomet’… Moloch is seated upon a… throne… flanked by two Sphinxes.
Under the throne there is a place made for fire, which represents the Black Flame of Divine Consciousness… Adrammelech and Anammelech… [relate] to the Black Flame… Anammelech is considered… to be the Moon Goddess [Ishtar aka Lilith] who is the divine power enthroned with Adrammelech, a Sun God… [they are] the gods of the people of Sepharvaim, who were Assyrian deportees, settled in Samaria [after the deportation of the Israelites]… [and] were either of Aramean/Phoenician or Babylonian origin… Luciferians may view ‘Adrammelech’ as the ‘storm’ and ‘fire’ manifestation… of BaalHadad…”
This is ironic in that the descriptive name Lucifer and the title Baal, are for the same dark fallen archangel – his personal name is: Samael.
‘Leviticus 20:1-5, ESV: “The Lord spoke to Moses, saying, “Say to the people of Israel, Any one of the people of Israel or of the strangers who sojourn in Israel who gives any of his children to Molech shall surely be put to death.The people of the land shall stone him with stones. I myself will set my face against that man and will cut him off from among his people, because he has given one of his children to Molech, to make my sanctuary unclean and to profane my holy name. And if the people of the land do at all close their eyes to that man when he gives one of his children to Molech, and do not put him to death, then I will set my face against that man and against his clan and will cut them off from among their people, him and all who follow him in whoring after Molech.”
This was an ‘atrocity of the highest order and we can understand why the Creator became wrathful with Solomon and how the Kingdom of Israel later fragmented into two – the kingdoms of Israel and Judah – and if the false idol temple remained in Jerusalem for some four hundred years, this takes us to the time period when Judah ultimately fell in 587 BCE through to 586 BCE, with their punishment leading to captivity.’
These sacrificial ceremonies were ancient and practised by Nimrod and the Nephilim and Elioud giants before him; including some of the same Nephilim during the lifetime of the first Naamah prior to the Flood.
Rehoboam perpetuated his father’s evil – 1 Kings 14:21-31, ESV: “Now Rehoboam the son of Solomon reigned in Judah… And Judah did what was evil in the sight of the Lord, and they provoked him to jealousy with their sins that they committed, more than all that their fathers had done. For they also built for themselves high places and pillars and Asherim on every high hill and under every green tree, and there were also male cult prostitutes in the land” – refer article: Asherah. “They did according to all the abominations of the nations that the Lord drove out before the people of Israel… And there was war between Rehoboam and Jeroboam continually… Rehoboam slept with his fathers and was buried… in the city of David. His mother’s name was Naamah the Ammonite. And Abijam his son reigned in his place.”
Naamah was the daughter of the Ammonite King Hanun. She married Solomon before he became king in 970 BCE. Their son Rehoboam, was born in 971 BCE. Naamah provided the heir to the throne of Judah and she is the only wife of Solomon mentioned by name in the Bible – refer Solomon, article: Seventh Son of a Seventh Son. This is significant for a number of reasons, just as Rehoboam is the only recorded son. While marrying an Ammonite would normally be a reprehensible act, it doesn’t seem so for Solomon, who it appears married Naamah and sired a son while his father King David was still alive.
Deuteronomy 23:3, 6, ERV: “An Ammonite or Moabite may not join with the men of Israel when they gather to worship the Lord. And none of their descendants, to the tenth generation, may join in the worship of the Lord. You must never try to make peace with the Ammonites or Moabites. As long as you live, don’t be friendly to them.”
The fact Naamah and Rehoboam are both named lends weight to Naamah being Solomon’s first wife and the legitimate Queen when he became King; as is Rehoboam being the lawful heir to the throne. Naamah is also only one of two foreign Queen Mothers of Judah or Israel, with Jezebel – a Princess of Tyre and the daughter of the Phoenician King Ethbaal – refer article: The Seven Churches – A Message for the Church of God in the Latter Days.
The Israelites were told repeatedly by the Eternal not to wage war against the Ammonites or their kindred peoples the Moabites, but that didn’t stop them from doing so – Deuteronomy 2:9, 19. Though, when the Israelites first entered Canaan after the Exodus from Egypt were told not to destroy the Ammonites, they obeyed. This was in keeping with the angels who had rescued Lot and his daughters, being cognisant of the fact that Ruth the Moabite would trace her lineage to the eldest sister, and that her marriage to Boaz from the tribe of Judah would result in descendants, including King David and the Messianic Saviour – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran.
They would also have foreknown that Naamah the Ammonite, would trace her lineage to the youngest sister and her marriage to King Solomon – the only wife of Solomon stated by name in the Bible – would result in the birth of Rehoboam, the King of Judah following Solomon (and ancestor of Jesus of Nazareth).
The Bible states Solomon was influenced by his wives when he was old, turning away from following the truth and obeying the Eternal. So while Solomon turned from righteousness to evil, his son Rehoboam chose to follow his bad example in being rebellious as a youngster. Naamah, may well have been an influence on Solomon who later turned away from the Creator to worship Ammonite and Moabite gods. But as the Bible does not stipulate this categorically concerning Naamah, it would be unfair to just assume she had a role in Solomon’s falling away. But, if reading between the lines whilst considering her infamous predecessor, it does not weigh in her favour. Perhaps her beliefs, practices and persuasion over the decades took its toll on Solomon, with a changing acceptance steadily germinating in his mind and accelerating as he married additional foreign women.
The meaning of the name Naamah is not what one would expect, in light of the original Na’amah’s pedigree and character. Even so, Naamah happens to be a fairly common name among women in modern Israel.
According to Abarim Publications, her name means: ‘Sweet, Pleasant, delightful’ and ‘beautiful’ from the ‘verb (naem), to be pleasant.’ It also means ‘lovely’. Related names in the Bible amongst others include: Naaman, Naamathite, Nain and Naomi. ‘Derived nouns (no’am) and (na’aman) mean pleasantness. Adjective (na’im), means pleasant. The plural noun (man’ammim) describes “sweets” or dainties. The adjective (na’im) describes a soft or pleasant sound.
Experts insist that there are two separate roots that are spelled (n’m), but any observer will notice that these two roots are suspiciously adjacent in meaning. So adjacent even that one may wonder whether any original speaker of the Hebrew language realized that these roots were not the same but separate:
The verb (na’em I) and its derivatives occur in the Bible about two dozen times… It’s used to describe the qualities of people (2 Samuel 23:1), music (Psalm 81:2), bread (Proverbs 9:17), land (Genesis 49:15). It’s… used in reference to words (Psalm 141:6), knowledge (Proverbs 2:10) and wisdom (Proverbs 3:17). This verb is… used to ascribe an attribute to God, namely that of beauty or loveliness (Psalm 27:4, 90:17), and also to the worship of God, namely pleasantness (Psalm 135:3).
The second root (na’em II) does not occur in the Bible as [a] verb, although the verb itself occurs in Arabic. And there it has a meaning of to speak in a gentle and low voice. This root’s sole derivative does occur in the Bible… only once or twice (Psalm 81:3 and perhaps 2 Samuel 23:1). It’s the adjective (na’im), meaning sweetly sounding or singing or musical.’
To appreciate Na’amah, a synopsis of the family she was born into is requisite. We are first introduced to Na’amah early in the Genesis Account, yet there is only one verse dedicated to her. Genesis chapter four discusses Cain and the lineage of his descendant’s. It follows the first three chapters which discuss the re-creation of the Earth after an angelic rebellion and the sabotaging transformation of Adam and Eve – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. Chapter five of Genesis discusses Seth’s line through to Noah and his sons.
Genesis 4:17-22, ESV: “Cain knew his wife, and she conceived and bore Enoch… To Enoch was born Irad, and Irad fathered Mehujael, and Mehujael fathered Methushael, and Methushael fathered Lamech.
And Lamech took two wives. The name of the one was Adah, and the name of the other Zillah.
Adah bore Jabal [H2989 – Yabal: ‘stream of water, to flow along a course, conduit, flowing’]; he was the father of those who dwell in tents and have livestock. His brother’s name was Jubal [H3106 – Yuwbal: ‘stream, to carry or bring along, flow maker’]; he was the father of all those who play the lyre and pipe.
Zillah also bore Tubal-cain [‘thou will be brought of Cain’]; he was the forger of all instruments of bronze and iron.
The sister of Tubal-cain was Naamah [H5279 – Na’amah].”
It’s as if Na’amah as the youngest child is tacked on after her brother as an after thought, yet being a female included in a male dominated genealogy means she had meaningful importance.
Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla: ‘The line of Cain in Genesis chapter four is fascinating, because we learn that another Lamech, different from the father of Noah is perhaps the progenitor of polygamy, having two wives. They are only the second and third women after Eve to be recorded in the old Testament, implying significance. Adah means ‘ornament’ and has the connotation of beauty.Zillah means ‘dark’ or ‘to be dark’.
So some have conjectured that Adah was light skinned and Zillah dark skinned; or, it could be referring to Zillah possessing a proclivity towards the dark arts. Intriguing, are the two sons born of Adah and especially the son from Zillah and their very Japheth-like names. There is the [ancestor] of Cain’s line, Cain and on Seth’s family tree, a Cainan* – a later ‘Hamitic’ name (refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator). The Book of Jasher in chapter two says that Cainan, the Grandson of Seth was the father of three sons and two daughters, who are none other than Adah and Zillah. The book also says that Zillah was barren when she was old, until towards the end of her life.
In Genesis chapter four, we learn there were other humans – not descended from either Adam or Eve – in the Land of Nod, where Cain went to dwell. Genesis 4:16-17, NCV: “So Cain went away [not just physically but also spiritually] from the Lord and lived in the land of Nod, east of Eden” – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. “He had sexual relations with his wife, and she became pregnant and gave birth to Enoch. At that time Cain was building a city, which he named after his son Enoch.”
‘Cain already had a wife – a sister according to some sources, a fallen Angel in others – before sojourning to Nod and building a city.’ Book of Jubilees 4:9: “And Cain took Awan his sister to be his wife and she bare him Enoch… And… houses were built on the earth, and Cain built a city, and called its name after the name of his son Enoch.” ‘Cain would not build a city, if it were not for an already large population of people living in Nod.
Genesis 1:27 reveals man was created on the Sixth Day or era, whereas, Genesis 2:7 shows Adam was created on the ‘Eighth Day’, the day or era after the Seventh Day rest. If there were inhabitants prior to Cain’s arrival, they were not descended from Adam and Eve – refer Homo Neanderthalensis I, II, III & IV. Cain didn’t waste any time, in becoming the first person in endeavouring to establish and consolidate centralised power – a precursor for a one world government.’ The Way of Cain has survived decades of millennia right through to our present day and age.
Abel’s wife was supposedly his sister Azura, who would later marry Seth after her husband’s death. Book of Jubilees 4:1, 7, 10: “1… [Eve] gave birth… to her daughter Awan. 7 And Adam and his wife mourned for Abel four weeks of years, [28 years] and in the fourth year of the fifth week [32 years] they became joyful, and Adam knew his wife again, and she bare him a son, and he called his name Seth; for he said ‘Yahweh has raised up a second seed unto us on the earth instead of Abel; for Cain slew him.
When Adam’s son Seth is born, we learn in Genesis 5:3, NCV: “When Adam was 130 years old, he became the father of another son in his likeness [H1823 – dmuwth: similitude] and image [H6754 – tselem: resemblance], and Adam named him Seth.” Seth was in other words, the spitting image of his biological father – unlike Cain. The line of Seth, his sons and their wives is amplified in the Book of Jubilees.
Book of Jubilees 4:11-28: “11 … Seth took Azura his sister to be his wife, and… she bare him Enos. 13 … Enos took Noam his sister to be his wife, and she bare him a son… [calling] his name Kenan.* 14 And… Kenan took Mualeleth his sister to be his wife, and she bare him a son… and he called his name Mahalalel.
15 … Mahalalel took unto him to wife Dinah, the daughter of Barakiel the daughter of his father’s brother, and she bare him a son… and he called his name Jared, for inhis days the malakim of Yahweh descended on the earth, those who are named the Watchers, that they should instruct the children of men, and that they should do judgment and uprightness on the earth.
16 And… Jared took to himself a wife, and her name was Baraka, the daughter of Rasujal, a daughter of his father’s brother… and she bare him a son… and he called his name Enoch. 20 And… he took to himself a wife, and her name was Edna, the daughter of Danel, the daughter of his father’s brother, and… she bare him a son and he called his name Methuselah. 27 And… Methuselah took unto himself a wife, Edna the daughter of Azrial, the daughter of his father’s brother… and he begat a son and called his name Lamech.
28 And… Lamech took to himself a wife, and her name was Betenos the daughter of Baraki’il, the daughter of his father’s brother, and… she bare him a son and he called his name Noah, saying, ‘This one will comfort me for my trouble and all my work, and for the ground which Yahweh has cursed.’
‘Noah’s wife is mentioned five times in Genesis, without her name being revealed. Some believe she could be Na’amah, the sister of Tubal-Cain in Genesis 4.22. As she is tainted from the already imperfect line of Cain, it would seem to be a contradiction for Noah to marry Na’amah, mixing the two divergent genetic lines.
With that said, if there is any merit in Alan Alford’s theory or a version of it, Noah may have had three wives from which three sons were born; but taking only one wife on board the Ark – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. The Book of Jubilees 4:46-47, supports the Bible and states Noah had one wife and that she bore all three sons: “… Noah took to himselfa wife, and her name was Emzara, the daughter of Rakeel, the daughter of his father’s brother [a brother of Lamech]…”
Quoting from Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega – and R A Boulay: ‘… in the Apocalypse of Adam… Adam reveals to his son Seth that “the Lord, who created us, created a son from himself and Eve, your mother.”… the Life of Adam and Eve… observes that Eve “bore a son and he was lustrous.” This is a good description of the shiny, luminous hide of the reptile gods…[also] Eve tells Adam:
My Lord, I saw… the blood of my son… Abel, being thrust into the mouth of Cain… andhe drank it mercilessly… it did not stay in his stomach but came out of his mouth. They got up to see what happened and found Abel killed by Cain. The crime of Cain was… not only to commit fracticide but also to eat the flesh and blood of his brother.
This behaviour [is] more reptilian than human, for Cain… was half saurian… [and] the main reason for [Cain’s line being] superseded by that of Seth… the deity warned that “whoever kills Cain shall suffer vengeance seven fold”… Cain was reputedly accidentally killed by Lamech, thus fulfilling the curse of the seventh generation.’
Genesis 4:23-24, ESV: “Lamech said to his wives: “Adah and Zillah, hear my voice; you wives of Lamech, listen to what I say: I have killed a man for wounding me, a young man for striking me. If Cain’s revenge is sevenfold, then Lamech’s is seventy-sevenfold.”
Evil Lamech, the seventh generation in the line of Cain and father of Na’amah
‘… in the Haggadah… Lamech was… old and blind… when he went hunting [and] was led by his son Tubal-Cain, who would tell his father when game came into sight, so that Lamech could shoot at it with his bow and arrow… he aimed at some horned creature which Tubal-Cain thought to be a beast. In fact, it was Cain bearing the “sign of Cain,” a horn in the forehead, according to the Haggadah, but more probably a set of horns on the head’ – refer article: Belphegor. ‘Lamech killed him and in despair, he struck out inadvertently killing his son Tubal-Cain…it accounts for the killing of a man and a [young man], both of which were not just ordinary people.’
‘After God cursed Cain, Cain left the presence of the Lord, travelled east to Nod, the land of Wandering; builds a city to exalt his son the evil Enoch and his story in the Bible ends. Josephus, in his work Antiquities, expands on the further exploits of the miscreant Cain. He did not repent of his crime against Abel or live peaceably after his own life was spared from the Creator’s wrath. Cain in fact, grows exponentially wicked and the world’s foremost innovator of evil.
Josephus states “Cain dedicated himself to the pursuit of pleasure and wealth at any cost… perpetrating theft and violence upon his neighbours. He built up a great amount of wealth through stealing and strong-arming… [also] building up a huge army… Cain is… credited with creating weights and measures… to make sure no one was accidentally being generous by innocently giving too much. He likewise invented the idea of property lines and drawing up fortifications to protect one’s belongings with violence.”
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 8-9, 12-13, 55-56 – emphasis & bold mine: ‘The Dowland Manuscript of the Legend of the Craft lists the Seven Liberal [Sacred] Sciences:
Grammere to teach humankind to both speak and write truly;
Rhethoricke to teach humankind to speak in subtle terms;
Dialectyke to teach humankind to discern between truth and falsehoods;
Arithmeticke to teach humankind to compute all manner of numbers;
Geometrie to teach humankind to measure the earth and all things (this is the science of Masonry);
Musicke to teach humankind song and the language of musical instruments;
Astronomye to teach humankind the course of the planets and stars
‘Jubal… specialised in music, inventing musical instruments [Jabal in Geometry and Masonry]… Tubal-Cain… exceeded all other men in strength and excelled in the martial arts… [and] inventing the art of manufacturing brass… Cain [means] “a metal worker,” thereby attributing Tubal to being his first name, and Cain denoting his expertise [Artificer], just as his forefather [Cain] must have been some form of metalworker or smith…’ Michael Ford adds: It was “Tubal-Cain who brought [or more likely refined and advanced] murder weapons into the world.”
The name Tubal stems from his half-brothers name, Jabel and means ‘to flow or carry along.’ Abarim Publications amplify the meaning of Tubal to include: “… identical to the name Tubal is our root’s derivative (tebel), meaning world. Hence the name Tubal [does not just mean] World, but the whole flow and currencies of the world-economy in its broadest sense.”
Wayne continues: “Naamah the Charmer [‘an attractive person claiming or seeming to have magical powers’] … known in Sumerian lore as “Non Pu Abi” and “Queen Shub of Ur”… [and] according to Jewish legends married and copulated with Shamdon [Shomron, a fallen Angel], producing the giant Asmodeous…’ Asmodeous or Ashmodai means, ‘demon of wrath’ and he is a king of devils, commanding seventy-two legions of demons [a Roman legion averaged approximately 5,000 men]. Michael Ford: “Upon physical death, the evil spirit of Asmodeus would become so powerful that under Samael he was to be the King of Demons.”
A curious Jewish legend involves Asmodeus and King Solomon, recounted by an online encyclopaedia:
“One legend concerning Asmodeus goes on to state that Solomon one day asked Asmodeus what could make demons powerful over man, and Asmodeus asked to be freed and given [a magic] ring so that he could demonstrate; Solomon agreed but Asmodeus threw the ring into the sea and it was swallowed by a fish. Asmodeus then swallowed the king, stood up fully with one wing touching heaven and the other earth, and spat out Solomon to a distance of 400 miles. The Rabbis claim this was a divine punishment for Solomon’s having failed to follow three divine commands, and Solomon was forced to wander from city to city, until he eventually arrived in an Ammonite city where he was forced to work in the king’s kitchens.
Solomon gained a chance to prepare a meal for the Ammonite king, which the king found so impressive that the previous cook was sacked and Solomon put in his place; the king’s daughter, Naamah, subsequently fell in love with Solomon, but the family (thinking Solomon a commoner) disapproved, so the king decided to kill them both by sending them into the desert. Solomon and the king’s daughter wandered the desert until they reached a coastal city, where they bought a fish to eat, which just happened to be the one which had swallowed the magic ring. Solomon was then able to regain his throne and expel Asmodeus.”
Rabbis reject the notion that Na’amah was Noah’s wife and declare that ‘Naamah was an idolatrous woman who sang “pleasant” songs to idols.’ The fact that her name is linked to beautiful sounds, singing and music, implies she possessed musical ability like her half-brother Jubal. Tamar Kadari quotes: “… she acted improperly, for she beat on a drum and drew people to engage in idolatry, and her musical activity increased corruption among people.” ‘In Talmudic-midrashic literature, Naamah… earned her name by seducing men through her [dancing and] play[ing] of [small] cymbals.’
Meanwhile Rabbi Abbahu maintains, “The simple sense of Scripture indicates that she was learned in metal-working, like her brother Tubal-Cain, as implied by what is written: he was the progenitor of every implement of bronze and iron – and the sister of Tubal-Cain, Na’amah. He invented this craft and his sister with him, as is written: and the sister of Tubal-Cain, Na’amah – she was skilled like him. The ‘and’ of ‘and the sister’ joins the preceding statement.”
Naamah is also associated with weaving, which involves cloth and fabrics for clothing and other material items. Delinquent music and sensual fashion may have constituted part of her contribution to the world. Kadari adds: “The midrash (Midrash ha-Gadol, Gen. Rabbah 4.22) relates that Naamah was the most beautiful woman in the world, so much so that she caused the ministering angels to fall prey to her loveliness for they thought she was one of them.”
Marble bas relief at Orvieto Cathedral, Italy, innocuously depicts Na’amah as a teacher of reading, while her half-brother Jubal is a father of music
Gary Wayne: ‘… the Cainites used the Seven Sacred Sciences for evil… Two of Cain’s descendants were fingered as particularly corrupt in the application of the Sacred Sciences: [evil] Enoch and [evil] Lamech… [Enoch introduced]… sinister sacraments… From Astronomy, he created astrology and sun worship… implemented … rituals, ceremonies, and rites with this new, repulsive religion [refer article: Thoth]. The knowledge could then only be passed on to initiates, the selected guardians of the knowledge that was then cloaked in mysteries and secrets.’
The Book of Adam says Cain’s wife was Luluwa. The Book of Jubilees calls his sister Awan his wife. Cain may have had more than one wife and so he and perhaps not evil Lamech, likely initiated polygamy. ‘The descendants of Cain continued in wickedness. Josephus confirms that within Adam’s lifetime, the lineage of Cain had become a corrupt mess; each new generation of Elioud giants more evil than the last.’
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 112 – emphasis & bold mine:
“One wonders whether or not the descendants of Cain and Lulawa-Lilith, such as [evil] Enoch, [evil] Lamech, Tubal-Cain, and Naamah were in truth Nephilim [and], in fact, initially immortal. The Sumerian mythology appears to strongly advocate…a distinct strain of Nephilim directly connected to Cain and the people of day six [the Neanderthals], but distinct from the Nephilim created on Mount Hermon by dark angels… Cain and Lulawa-Lilith [usurped] kingship over the people of day six” – refer articles: Homo neanderthalensis I, II, III& IV… “[infusing] a unique variety of Nephilim bloodlines [of the Royal Dragon] into [them].”
The likely scenario is that Cain first married his sister, though Lilith keeps raising her head as not only the first wife of Adam prior to Eve’s birth, but also as the wife of Cain. The dark angel Lilith is incorrectly described by many researchers as a demon – refer article: Lilith. Her original role was not only as Samael’s daughter but later his consort. Similarly, Lilith was also Nimrod’s mother and later his wife. Her relationship with Adam appears unlikely, though cannot be ruled out as is her role as possibly Cain’s wife. Either way, Cain strongly appears not only a progenitor of a unique Nephilim-Elioud line, but himself being the first of his kind – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
A variant line of Nephilim descended from Cain as suggested by Wayne, distinct from that of the Watchers has become plausibly apparent during research on the subject. The sheer wickedness perpetrated by Cain’s line, as embodied by Cain’s evil son Enoch and his great, great, great grandson Lamech and in turn Lamech’s daughter Na’amah, may have an explanation if we understand their serpentine bloodline, stemming from the Genesis 3:15 prophetic curse.
Thus the anti-heroine of our story Na’amah, was descended from – as a relative of Cain who himself, was half human from his mother Eve and half immortal by his real father the Serpent, Samael – a Nephilim bloodline (refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega). Na’amah may well have been unusually tall, or this might have been a physical trait found only amongst the Elioud giants directly descended from the dark, fallen angels of the Watchers.
As discussed in previous articles, there are beings who do not have corporal bodies, but seek to inhabit humans – refer articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II. They are known by many names, though commonly as demons or unclean spirits – Luke 11:24. The Book of Enoch 15:1-12, adds that when the giants died, they lost their physical bodies to death, though their spiritual component did not die and henceforth they were called evil spirits.
Thus demons are disembodied spirits who originated at the time of the Great Flood circa 10,837 BCE, according to an unconventional chronology. They are not to be confused with fallen Angels, though are linked to them as they are the offspring of the Watchers who descended to Earth circa 22,000 BCE – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe.
As the Nephilim were born on the earth or in the physical realm, they are now bound to the earth as demons to torment humankind. It is these same spirits who often respond to ouija boards and who work with Mediums as familiars; impersonating souls who have died.
An important point to understand for those who believe fallen angels are demons, is that Angels, Seraphs and Cherubs are magnificent beings of immense majesty. For after their rebellion, the fallen angels even with their power diminished and their beauty transformed, are still too lofty and mighty to readily demean themselves to inhabit a human body. Though there may be exceptions to the rule.
Nephilim were an abomination of spirit and flesh and though they were bigger, stronger, smarter and out lived mortal men, they still had a physical body. Their spirit was not the spirit of man (Job 32:8), but of their immortal fathers. Once their fleshly body died, their spirit lived on in an unnatural state. In this condition as a discorporate entity of energy, they seek habitation in humans to quench their spiritual thirst and appease their unholy appetite – Luke 11:24-26.
Jude 12-13, ESV: “These are hidden reefs… as they feast with you without fear, shepherds*feeding themselves; waterless clouds, swept along by winds; fruitless trees in late autumn, twice dead, uprooted; wild waves of the sea, casting up the foam of their own shame; wandering stars [spirits], for whom the gloom of utter darkness has been reserved forever.”
The legends and myths of giants and vampires with their traits of cannibalism and drinking human blood, find their source from the Nephilim of the antediluvian age. It is also where the doctrine of re-incarnation originates. For evil spirits have inhabited various people in different times and so are able to transfer thoughts and memories to new hosts; falsely thinking they have lived in the past.
Infinity Explorers state – emphasis mine: ‘… these dark entities [torment] people, with the ability to spread evil and chaos in the world, dwelling in dark regions in the lower dimensions known as hell. Demonic entities work actively to influence society. Those who have witnessed the appearance of demonic beings in our reality using dimensional portals ensure that many of the dark entities have specific roles and work together in a hierarchy of evil in other dimensions. They are part of a structure of evil that extends its tentacles from the darker dimensional regions to the physical world.
They work through dark secret societies, who secretly run… religions and… communicate with a large number of people… who are going through the process of awakening in the dark’ – article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want? ‘These disciples of the dark are using… techniques to gain knowledge of demonic entities… [working] with an immense evil intelligence in an agenda dating back thousands of years. They do not want people to wake up spiritually in the light… Thanks to dimensional portals, they can control politicians, celebrities, governments, criminal organisations, and large corporations. They use human weakness and defects like greed, ignorance, lust, and violence to attract, control and enslave their puppets as well as the masses’ – refer article: Principalities & Potentates:What they want… Who they are.
The antediluvian age was considerably longer than people realise. It was discovered that dating for the post-flood patriarchs is incorrectly based on a decimal system instead of a sexagesimal count; as well as inadvertently adhering to an inaccurate and therefore erroneous pre-flood chronology altered through editing. Using an unconventional chronology to re-align the biblical account with scientific data, produced a date of 10,837 BCE for the great deluge, coinciding with the Younger Dryas event – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.
Thus to provide a context for when Na’amah lived, she was born circa 20,000 BCE. This was during the last Ice Age and when civilisation was far beyond the technological advances we presently witness in our own epoch. The height of achievement was synonymous with the descriptions for Atlantis and Lemuria, yet at the same time the wickedness abounding on the Earth and particularly through the line of Cain with its evil tentacles spreading into other lines, such as those of Seth and the Neanderthal peoples of day Six, had brought the Earth to a point where it had to be destroyed – Genesis 6:5-7.
Cain was born circa 27,390 BCE and murdered his brother Abel in 26,129 BCE. Cain was expelled from Eden at that time and his son, the evil Enoch was born circa 26,119 BCE. Cain then began building the city of Enoch – the site of the post-flood Baalbek – in 26,108 BCE – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. Evil Lamech was born circa 22,000 BCE, about 797 years after Jared, the father of righteous Enoch. It was during this time frame that the Watchers descended to Earth led by the powerful Samyaza, actually another name for the formidable Samael.
The following may be of interest to some readers and ties in with an unconventional chronology for pre-history. The Sumerian King List provide a list of eight kings, with some versions having ten, who reigned for incredibly long periods of time before the great Flood. This is similar to Genesis five, where the generations from the Creation to the Flood are recorded. It is generally assumed by scholars that the ten generations between Adam and Noah may correlate to the antediluvian kings from the beginning of kingship descending from heaven until the flood as written in the Sumerian King List.
After the Flood, the king list records kings who ruled for far shorter periods of time. The Sumerian King List not only documents a great flood in humankind’s early history; it also reflects the same pattern of decreasing longevity as found in the Bible – with men having extremely long life spans before the Flood and much shorter life spans following the catastrophe – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: The Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.
Joanna Gillan notes: ‘The Sumerian King List truly is a perplexing mystery. Why would the Sumerians combine mythical rulers with actual historical rulers in one document? Why are there so many similarities with Genesis? Why were ancient kings described as ruling for thousands of years? These are just some of the questions that still remain unanswered after more than a century of research.’
Perhaps the Sumerian King List is not recording the line of eleven generations from Adam through Seth, but rather the eight generations descending from Cain, the firstborn of Eve as recorded in Genesis chapter four. Likewise, as the chronology before and after the flood has been misinterpreted, so too these reigns may be shorter than deciphered but still longer than readily accepted. As the length of age of antediluvian figures was in the realm of nearly ten thousand years, rather than one thousand as incorrectly translated in the Bible; the elongated ages of the Sumerian kings may be shorter as in thousands of years rather than tens of thousands.
Five copies of the Antediluvian king list are known [including MS 2855 shown below]: MS 3175; two in Oxford, including Ashmolean Museum; a fourth copy is in Berkeley, Museum of the University of California; and a fifth tablet, a small fragment, is in Istanbul. There are conflicts between them regarding a. the number of kings, b. the spelling of names and c. the cities from which they ruled. If we acknowledge ‘… In 5 cities 8 kings; they ruled for 241,200 [or 24,120 adjusted] years. Then the flood swept over…’ as a starting point.
The reign of these antediluvian rulers is typically measured in sars: periods of 3600 years; ners, units of 600; and sosses units of 60; each based on a sexagesimal system. The Sumerian King List states: “After the kingship descended from heaven, the kingship was in Eridug. In Eridug, Alulim became king; he ruled for 28,800 years.” It is proposed that 28,800 years is in fact 2,880 years. And rather than 8 sars of 3,600 years, it is a alternative measurement comprising 8 x 360.
Alulim – Adam: The first king thus ruled 2,880 years from Eridu. This would equate to Adam as the first ruler of Eridu and the initial king of Sumer. It is believed that Enki, the creator God and patron god of Eridu brought civilisation to Sumer at this time.
Alalngar – Cain: Alalngar was the second king of Eridu. The Sumerian King list states that he ruled for 36,000 years – 10 sars. In this instance it was Cain who ruled for 3,600 years during his life. “Then Eridug fell and the kingship was taken to Bad-tibira.” Another king list names Elalgar ruling for 43,200 years. This writer considers 4,320 years perhaps more feasible for the demi-god (and demagogue), Cain. After Cain, Eridu was abandoned.
En-men-lu-ana – (Evil) Enoch: The next ruler who was king after Eridu fell was En-men-lu-ana who also ruled for 43,200 years – 12 sars. According to the Sumerian King List, En-men-lu-ana was the third pre-dynastic ruler of ancient Sumer and was perhaps the joint ‘longest reigning king’ with his father Elalgar. Enoch ruling a similar 4,320 years is credible considering the influence the two of them had in the early annals of humankind’s history. Yet elsewhere, he is documented as Ammilu’anna, with a reign of 36,000 or 3,600 years. Thus Cain and his son’s length of reigns seem to have been transposed.
En-men-gal-ana – Irad: Reigned for 28,800 years – 8 sars. Also known as Enmegalanna and equating to Enoch’s son Irad, the possible founder of Ur and ruler for 2,880 years.
Dumuzid –Mehujael: Dumuzid, commonly referred to as the ‘Shepherd’* was the fifth pre-dynastic king who ruled Sumer before the Deluge. He ruled for 36,000 years – 10 sars. Dumuzid is mentioned sometimes as the son of Enki, or Enlil and Ninsun. This is related to the fact that Dumuzid was deified and was the object of later devotional depictions, as the husband of the goddess Inanna, aka Ishtar and none other than Samael’s daughter, Lilith – Article: Lilith. He is also referred to as Dumuzi or Tammuz and ruling a shorter 28,800 or 2,880 years. “Then Bad-tibira fell and the kingship was taken to Larag [Larak].”
Ezekiel 8:14, ERV: “Then God led me to the entrance to the Lord’s Temple. This gate was on the north side. I saw women sitting there and crying. They were sad about the false god Tammuz!”
‘Footnote: People thought this false god died and his wife Ishtar asked everyone to be sad and cry with her. Ishtar hoped this would bring him back to life. This ceremony was on the 2nd day of the fourth month (June/July). This month was named Tammuz because of this ceremony.’ The true identity of Tammuz is Nimrod, who married his own mother Ishtar, aka Lilith – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
En-sipad-zid-ana – Methushael: According to the Sumerian King List, he ruled for 28,800 years – 8 sars – 2,880 years. “Then Larag fell and the kingship was taken to Zimbir.” Otherwise known as Sippar, the patron city of the god Utu. Methushael’s reign is deemed shorter elsewhere as 13,800 years – 3 sars, 4 ners, 10 sosses – 1,380 years.
En-men-dur-ana –Lamech: The following ruler mentioned in the Sumerian King List after the fall of Larak is En-men-dur-ana, who was the seventh pre-dynastic king of Sumer and ruled for a total of 21,000 years – 5 sars, 5 ners – 2,100 years. “Then Zimbir fell and the kingship was taken to Shuruppag.” Otherwise known as Shurruppak, the patron city of the goddess Ninlil. This ruler was also known as Meduranki and he had an unusually short reign of 7,200 years – 2 sars – 720 years; just as Lamech’s life was possibly cut short, even though described as ‘old and blind’ elsewhere. As Lamech is highlighted in the Bible as the significant progenitor of four influential children, ‘Emmeduranki was taught arts of divination, such as how to inspect oil on water and how to discern messages in the liver of animals and several other divine secrets.’
Ubara-Tutu – Tubal Cain: He ruled over ancient Sumer for a period of 18,600 years – 5 sars, 1 ner – 1,860 years. Ubara-Tutu was the eighth and final pre-dynastic ruler of ancient Sumer, as noted in the Sumerian King List. Ubara-tutu is believed to have lived just prior to the great deluge which swept over the Earth. Elsewhere, he is referred to as Ubur-Tutu, with a reign of 36,000 years – 3,600 years. What is an interesting coincidence with Ubara-Tutu, is that he shares an uncommon hyphenated name with Tubal-Cain and a shortened rulership due to an untimely death in the flood.
Gary Wayne: ‘Tubal-Cain was revered as the great Patriarch of the Master Craftsman, an instructor of every artificer of brass and metal, and regarded in the Craft as the greatest metallurgist… [and] recorded in Freemasonry as a… Master Freemason… [while] According to Gardner, Tubal-Cain was recorded as “Tobalkin, the prince of Southern Mespotamia” and the son of King Akalum/Lamech.’
The lowest reigns for each ruler have been chosen by choice – reasoning easier arithmetic. The totals add differently depending on lengths of reigns, with the most common totals being 241,200 or alternatively 222,600 years.
These totals according to an unconventional chronology would equate as 24,120 and 22,260 years respectively instead. The years between Adam and the flood total 16,553 years, thus overlapping of reigns from fathers to sons appears probable. Adding the totals of the reigns in bold equals 20,520 years. A surplus of 3,967 years. It is possible that as the reigns all fit a convenient exact numbers of sars and ners, that they are approximations to begin with.
Added to this, is the fact that Cain struck out on his own and thus may have begun his rule from about 26,000 BCE, thus 20,520 less Adam’s reign is 17,640 years. Subtracting the flood in 10,837 BCE from 26,000 BCE is 15,163 years. A surplus of 2477 years. It would not seem unreasonable in allowing overlapping years, particularly when the seat of power in a designated city was changed four times between five cities. Each change over could easily have had an overlap of approximately six hundred years, accounting for the extra 2477 years.
It would be a positive spin if we could show that Na’amah was the black sheep of her family and succeeded in resisting her background, genetics and the hereditary lineage she was born into, but she was destined for the life she ultimately embraced. As Gary Wayne writes:
“… to be noted in the Bible, one must be worthy of either good or evil.” Wayne continues regarding Lamech’s children of which there were many, though Jabal, Jubal, Tubal-Cain and Naamah are highlighted because they contaminated the Seven Sacred Sciences which had been passed down from Adam’s generation – perverting them for evil designs. These four rebellious siblings were in league to corrupt the whole world through the machinations of the Brotherhood of the Snake and the infiltration of the House of the Royal Dragon line – Articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
On page 53 and 55, Wayne states: ‘… Lamech’s children… [received] additional and illicit knowledge reserved for only the heavenly realm from fallen, rebellious angels, which further enhanced the spurious Sciences… [and] were thus considered patriarchs of the purported pure branch of antediluvian masonry…’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
This was how and why four of the children of Lamech, of the lineage of Cain, ‘found their way into the book of Genesis – because of their great and nefarious individual roles in the corruption of the antediluvian world, which brought upon them the great deluge. These infamous four conspired with the fallen angels to create a super race of sinister giants, armed with the knowledge of the corrupted sciences, in an attempt to completely change the natural order of creation, all against God’s will.’
Thus the seemingly innocuous three verses, from twenty to twenty-two in chapter four of Genesis are really revealing a perverted use of the disciplines stated earlier. Remember, this was not a primitive hunter-gatherer caveman epoch but rather, a high-tech computerised world with technology incorporating anti-gravity, crystals and lasers of which our civilisation has not yet even touched upon.
So that Jabal, actually violated ethical principles and practices in medicine, genetic cross-breeding, science, farming and agriculture; Jubal took entertainment down a dark, sadistic path; Tubal-Cain pioneered wicked uses in engineering, robotics, artificial intelligence, weaponry and warfare; and Na’amah negatively influenced religion, education, music and fashion.
Constant readers will be aware of the fearsome Amalekites and their hatred towards the Israelites of old – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. They were originally a Nephilim race prior to the great Flood and were able to survive into the post-flood era – Genesis 14:7. They are not listed in the Table of Nations in Genesis chapter ten, for they did not descend from Noah. Their Elioud giant descendants married into the family of Esau, with one of Esau’s notable grandsons named Amalek – Genesis 36:12.
The name Amalek means a ‘people that wring’ and a ‘people that lap’ – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. The Amalekites due to their ancient beginnings are described in Numbers 24:20, ESV, as: ‘Then he looked on Amalek and took up his discourse and said, “Amalek was the first among the nations, but its end is utter destruction”.’ Thus, if the Amalekites existed in the antediluvian age and were the first nation after the flood, who was their progenitor?
Wayne provides the surprising answer on page 264: “… Amalek was the prominent antediluvian Sumerian king Akalum-Dug, understanding that Akalum was Sumerian for the infamous evil “Lamech,” which found its true anagram in producing the name Amalek, and that all the antediluvian Sumerian kings were Nephilim.” The name Lamech is H3929 – Lemek or Lamek, meaning ‘powerful’ and a ‘strong man.’
“We can connect… another variant name of a king to Amalek: Anam’ Melech, pronounced as “a-nam-e l-lek. Anam’ Melech was worshipped by the Babylonian people from the city of Sepharvaim. Melech… is Hebrew for “king,” [and in Greek it is archon or ruler] as in Molech/Malech, the god of the Canaanites, son [descendant] of Baal, who required the sacrifice of children in his worship.
Anam’ Melech translates as “Anu, is king,” with Anu, of course, being the great sky god and parent of the Anunnaki” – Article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are. “Like Molech, Anam’ Melech also required the sacrifice of children. One wonders, was Anam” Melech the mythical god Molech? This is likely another variant and the same Amalek and/or Lamech, a Nephililm demigod of barbaric proportions.”
Dragon of the Two Flames, Demonic Magic and Gods of Canaan, Michael W Ford, 2019: “The Maliku are divine shades [spirits]… identical to the Rephaim [Nephilim]; deified heroes who are honoured in their chthonic [‘relating to or inhabiting the underworld’] abodes. There are many variations to the spelling of the gods’ name, Malik, Melekh, Molic, Molloch, Molokh, Mulac…”
Acts 7:43, ESV: ‘You took up the tent [or shrine] of Moloch and the star of your god Rephan, the images that you made to worship…’
According to Ford, ‘Repham or Kaiwan is the planet Saturn’ and means a pedestal in which a god’s statue is placed upon. “Cabalistic texts such as TargumYerushalmi… make reference that Cain was Kewan or ‘Saturn’. Cain is described in many Jewish texts as having a ‘Shining Countenance’, this from being the son of Samael [the hidden god]. Saturn is considered a ‘Star of Evil’ which brings misfortune to Israel’ – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy.
‘As early as Akkadian god-lists through the Old Babylonian period there is a powerful god named ‘Malik’ who is equated with Nergal including the reference to the maliku beings with the… Anunnaki who are… related to the cult of [the] dead…’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephililm. In 2 Kings 23:10, ESV: ‘And [King Josiah] defiled Topheth, which is in the Valley of the Son of Hinnom, that no one might burn his son or his daughter as an offering to lammolek [H4432 – king].’
Wayne: ‘Listed among the names of antediluvian Nephilim was the name Amalek… the twin brother of the antediluvian giant… Samael. One of Samael’s wives, Naamah, was considered the angel of prostitution and the mother of demons. Samael the giant must have been the offspring of Samael the angel and Naamah… daughter of Lamech (Amalek)…’
In the last paragraph, Wayne says Na’amah’s husband was Samael, otherwise known as Shamdon and Samyaza, the leader of the Watcher angels. If such is the case and Samael the giant and his twin Amalek were their offspring, then this Amalek cannot be the same as Lamech, her father. But, Amalek her son, may have been similarly named after her own father. Either way, Lamech as the progenitor of the Amalekites remains consistent.
Regardless, it is Na’amah’s relationship in all this that is of most interest. For she herself was of Nephilim descent from Cain and with the very same angel who had impregnated Eve with Cain, Samael, then had twin sons named after Samael and her own father. Even more compelling, Na’amah was related to Samael and her sons were related to not just Samael but also Samael’s daughter, Lilith and hence Lilith’s twin brother, Azazel (Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod) – who was the second ranked Watcher of the ‘two hundred’ who descended on Mount Hermon circa 22,000 BCE.
Noteworthy, is that one version of Second Enoch adds that their number was two hundred myriads, meaning ten thousand. Thus 10,000 x 200 equates to a staggering two million Watchers. Therefore the twenty chiefs of tens, were each responsible for 100,000 angels. This seems logical, rather than each chief being a leader over just ten angels.
A 1340 Kabbalistic treatise by Bahya ben Asher confirms Na’amah as one of the mates of the former archangel Samael – the Prince of Darkness and the ruler of the Qliphoth – along with Lilith, Agrat bat Mahlet (or Aggereth) and Eisheth Zenunim (or Qodesha). These four have been called the Grand Succubi and Queens of Lust. It also states that Esau took four wives in imitation of him – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
In the Zohar, Na’amah was one of the first women to seduce the grigori and birth Nephilim. The ‘Slavic word Grigori… is a transcription of the Greek word… egrḗgoroi, meaning “wakeful”. Na’amah’s Nephilim status means she is not a fallen dark angel like Lilith, though she is not fully human either. This means as we have learned, that she did not die in the flood waters. While her physical body eventually failed her, her angelic spirit continued living. In Kabbalistic literature such as the Zohar, it says Na’amah became an ‘inhuman spirit’ with Occult World adding: ‘Naamah, originally mortal, evolved into a spirit, attaining immortality or something very close to it. The Zohar, Kabbalah’s sacred text, describes her as “alive to this day” and living amongst the waves of the Great Sea [the atmosphere of space].’
Michael W Ford describes Na’amah as a “powerful she-demon and companion of Lilith… Naamah… was transformed into a deathless vampire-demoness who like Lilith seduces men… Naamah is considered a ravishing beauty… [and] like Lilith… is a mother of a great horde of nocturnal demons with Asmodeus being the first.” In other words, she is now a demonic creature – of lesser rank than the dark angel and goddess Lilith – yet still a powerful entity in the pantheon of demonesses.
The Zohar records that Na’amah corrupted the angels Samyaza and Azazel. ‘The text states [Naamah]… attracts demons, as she is continuously chased by demon kings Afrira and Qastimon every night, but she leaps away every time and takes multiple forms to entice men. She makes sport with the sons of man, and conceives from them through their dreams, from the male desire, and she attaches herself to them. She takes the desire, and nothing more, and from that desire [seed] she conceives and brings forth all kinds of demons into the world. And those sons she bears from men visit the women of humankind, who then conceive from them and give birth to spirits. And all of them go to… Lilith and she… [raises] them…’
In fact, Na’amah is known as ‘Lilith the Younger’ and in the Qlippoth, resides over the realm named ironically, Lilith.
The Zohar says that after Cain killed Abel, Adam separated from Eve for one hundred and thirty years. During this time, four angels – Lilith, Naamah, Agrat and Eisheth – seduced Adam. Having sex with him, they bore his demonic children, the Nashyim who became the Plagues of Mankind. In turn, they became known as the four angels of prostitution and the alleged cause of epilepsy in children – as well as sudden infant death syndrome or SIDS.
A problem with this scenario, is that Na’amah was not yet born to seduce her ancestor Adam, after the death of Abel in 26,129 BCE. That said, Adam died in 18,097 BCE, well after the birth of the eighth generation Na’amah circa 20,000 BCE. A second issue is that while the other three may have been fallen dark angels and certainly Lilith was, Na’amah was not an angel.
Mother of Divination; the Charmer; Queen of Whispers, Thalia, July 20, 2023:
‘Naamah was a gifted and natural dream walker, and used this skill judiciously yet secretly as part of her scheming. Over her long years Naamah learned many secrets of bending others to her will, but was possessed furthermore of an almost supernatural ability to win people; to her body, to her cause, to her words.’
Allorah Rayne: “Dream walking occurs when one person enters the dream space (the consciousness) of another individual. When this is done subconsciously and without control, it’s called shared dreaming. However, when it’s done consciously with control, it is known as dream walking.”
Thalia: ‘The… Grigori, were an order of dream walking angels meant to shepherd and guide early humanity. They served as vast reservoirs of information and guidance, and their selflessness and dedication was beyond compare. It was their job to observe only, lending a helping hand when necessary but not interfering in the course of human development. They were also the beings who guarded the portals linking worlds together. Through Naamah’s manipulations, they became the second faction of angels to fall.
A gifted channeller, she is said to have woven spells to warp the appearance of the human women, making them more desirable not only in appearance but in soul, so that even divine beings such as angels were lured to distraction with the temptation of lying with them. In all appearance of sweet innocence, over time Naamah seduced their leader Samyaza with the art of music, and his second Azazel with the art of words.’
Psalm 41:6-8, ERV: ‘If they come to see me, they don’t say what they are really thinking. They come to gather a little gossip and then go to spread their rumors. Those who hate me whisper about me. They think the worst about me. They say, “He did something wrong. That is why he is sick. He will never get well.”
Michael W Ford: “In Psalm 41-5-9 a prayer to Yahweh refers to enemies ‘whispering incantations’ (yitlahasu [H3907 – ‘charmer, conjure, mumble a spell’]) in which the sorcerers imagine the worst for the Psalmist and by whispering curses. This is significant in sorcery as it involves the Kessapim [Black Adept sorcerer] ‘imagining’ what they wish to see, the recital of incantations even if barely audible (yitlahasu) are all key aspects of the balance in will, desire and belief.”
Thalia: ‘Eventually the order’s angels finally relented to the stirrings of lust nurtured within them like a well tended garden, and together they made a pact to rebel… [for] Samyaza, their truth seer, submitted to her charms and confessed his affections… In love, he was utterly blind. And in those whom he bestowed his trust, others trusted in kind. The Watchers began to defect and abandon their duties guarding the dreamworld, taking human women to wife and fathering children that became known as the fearsome and corrupted Nephilim… Naamah took Samyaza himself as a husband, and bore him children. Meanwhile, her connection with his second in command Azazel, encouraged him to whisper in the ears of mortals.’
Samyaza (Samael), Na’amah and Lilith
Thalia: ‘Though she seduced him with charm, it was never to her bed; rather, she awakened his desire for power and recognition, leaning upon knowledge she gleaned about him from Samyaza… [who by now] had confessed a secret about Azazel’s true nature, hidden from even him. Using this knowledge she incited him to teach humans [advanced] warfare. Under her influence, the Watchers all began to share knowledge and secrets which were forbidden, teaching humanity all manner of enchantments and charms such as weaponry, cosmetics, mirrors, and sorcery [drugs]’ – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
‘Together, the Watchers and their demigod offspring began to dominate rule of the earth. They lived as gods. Yet it was not enough, for she wished to protect what had been built. She intended them to build an army. Not one of men, but one of fearsome nephilim. In fact, after awakening Azazel’s lusts for power and recognition, Naamah intended an entire new world order; to overturn the rulers of their pantheon, and reclaim dominion of the dreamworld. It was the work of long years of careful and targeted whispering. But it ended in war and failure. Ever aware, she fled upon sensing the arrival of the Archangels, who brought with them the punishment of the Flood. Humanity was wiped clean, and the Watchers were punished for their misdeeds and betrayal, being chained for all eternity’ – 2 Peter 2:4, Jude 6, Revelation 9:1-11. ‘Naamah’s role was never revealed, and Azazel took the full blame.’
In an article entitled, Nahema, September 1, 2017, V K Jehannum describes Na’amah and her attributes. Associated with Naamah are the following: the Zodiac* sign of Taurus the Bull; planet Earth, as well as Venus and the Moon; primary element Earth, [including the other earth* signs, Virgo and Capricorn]; the direction North; the colours, yellow and black; and animals, the bull, dog, owl, serpent, goat and dove, amongst others.
Jehannum: ‘The succubitic demon goddess Naamah rules the Qliphothic sphere of the Black Earth, the Womb-Gate to the Qliphoth, variously known as Nahemoth/Nehemoth/Nahemo, Lilith, and Reschaim, which Qlipha is traditionally held to be divided into the five kingdoms inhabited by the Nephilim, Geburim, Raphaim, Anakim, and Amalekim [Amalekites] (in reality, there is no separation between the beings of the Black Earth).’
In other words, those beings birthed from fallen angels and humans who are now demonic entities dwelling dimensionally between humankind and dark angels – refer article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are.
Jehannum: ‘Naamah presides over physical fitness, pleasure, music, art, the awakening of dark desires, sexuality, beauty, compassion, desire, the subconscious, the material plane, passion, intelligence/acuity, love, healing, knowledge of self, storms, natural disasters, agriculture, wealth, confidence, discernment, protection, fear, night, nocturnal creatures, strength of will, alteration of consciousness, and the dead. According to The Tree of Shadows, rituals to Naamah are most powerful during the full and new moon, and according to The Red Book of Appin, rites to her are best performed on Tuesday nights [and in the Winter].
Nahema is held to be a goddess of divination [the practice of attempting to foretell future events or discover hidden knowledge by occult or supernatural means] and to preside over the witching hour [or ‘devil’s hour… a time of night that is associated with supernatural events, whereby witches, demons and ghosts are thought to appear and be at their most powerful. Definitions… include the hour immediately after midnight, and the time between 3:00 am and 4:00 am.’], and she is purported to have a very beautiful and hypnotic singing voice.
She gives assistance and instruction in nature magick, atavism [the reappearance in an individual of characteristics of some remote ancestor that have been absent in intervening generations], geomancy [divination by geographic features or by figures or lines (refer ley lines, article: The Pyramid Perplexity)], pyromancy [divination by fire, or by forms appearing in fire], the mysteries of the moon, death magick, sex magick, psychic vampyrism, shapeshifting, conversing in the native language of demonian night-things, necromancy [speaking with the dead], and the use of poisons in witchcraft.
Nahema is written to be betrothed to Shamdan* [angelic husband – correct], Asmodeus [her son – false], Tubal-Qayin [her brother – false], and Samael* [leader of the Watchers – correct]. Apocryphal lore delineates her as variously the sister of Tubal-Qayin and Baal [Samael – false] as well as the mother of Sorath and Asmodeus. In my opinion, the plentiful familial relations of Naamah which are rumored in Hebrew lore clearly contradict one another and probably should not be interpreted literally, if one is to pay them any mind at all.
Naamah grants gnosis of reincarnation, past lives, and the various spirit planes. She can help the sorcerer transcend the causal realm and perceive spiritual realities. She has an expertise concerning the transpersonal chakras and the second heart chakra’ – refer article: 33. ‘She’s both a guide of deceased souls to the afterlife and a messenger to witches from the spirit planes. She rules over animals and plant life and engenders their renewal’ – Article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning?
‘Naamah is variously described as the most nurturing and most draconian of the four prostitute matrons, indicating that she is the most dedicated to helping the witch surmount the challenges before her – with either gentle guidance or harsh instruction as needed. Naamah is variously described as the sister or daughter of Lilith – what we can infer from this is that Naamah and Lilith are of the same ‘essence’ one way or another. My coven mate and I both independently sensed that she was the daughter of Lilith, but it’s not truly relevant.’
In this instance, sister and a descendant ‘daughter’ due to their mutual connection with Samael, means both appellations have validity. As it is figuratively, for in mind and purpose, Na’amah is likened to a daughter or sister in spirit with Lilith.
‘Naamah purportedly seduced and corrupted the two leaders of the Grigori… Semyaza and Azazel. Traditionally, the five aforementioned kingdoms of the Black Earth all consist of various species derived from the Nephilimic [demonic] bloodline. Azazel currently acts as a messenger [Article: Thoth] between the populace of the Black Earth and the court of the Qliphoth.
Nehema can impart serenity to the troubled and elucidate whether various elements of our lives are beneficial or disadvantageous. She can help the magickian objectively analyze the path before her and restore her faith in herself as she deduces which approach will help her overcome her personal struggles.
The Book of Sitra Ahra ascribes the invented name Na-Ama-Hema to Naamah, which apparently translates to “Deathly Mother of Blood.” “Na” is included in the famous Hindu mantra Sa Ta Na Ma (Birth Life Death Rebirth), Ama is a word for “Mother” used in reference to the Sphere of Saturn, and “Hema” is a well-known word for blood.
The Tree of Death [aka The Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil] and Qliphoth refers to Nahema as the “serpent-mother” and The Red Book of Appin describes her as “a woman half naked with the body of thunderclouds colour, with crown and precious necklace on her neck.”
The Temple of the Black Light describes her as a beautiful pale woman with black eyes reminiscent of a shark, wearing a very revealing red dress, all manner of jewellery, a black crown, and a Lapis Smaragdina [a hermetic text: The Emerald Tablet] set upon her third eye’ – Articles: Thoth; and 33. ‘Traditional demonography depicts Nahema as a crouching woman with the body of an animal who crawls along the ground, and she appeared to my apprentice as a Persian woman sitting nude and enthroned with long, wavy black hair which covered her nipples.’
The Hidden Identity of the Woman Glorified as Athena: Her Link to the Pre-Flood World, Robert Bowie Johnson, August 24, 2017:
‘A most revealing 782-page book by secular scholars Anne Baring and Jules Cashford, [is] titled The Myth of the Goddess… The authors trace the goddesses of the ancient Near-eastern and Mediterranean world back to a single figure, the Sumerian Nammu – a minor linguistic variation of Naamah.
Below, we see an ancient Sumerian image of Naamah/Nammu. She [is depicted] wear[ing] a mountain hat representing the mountain from which she descended after the Flood. In her hand, she holds the double-headed serpent symbolizing the serpent’s rule in the pre-Flood world, and now in the post-Flood world as well.’
‘Many of the significant ancient goddesses were linked to the Flood in some way, beginning with the one they represented [as] Naamah/Nammu. Baring and Cashford:
“The images of water and sea, the unfathomable abyss of the Deep, return us to Nammu, the Sumerian goddess whose ideogram was the sea… Asherah was called ‘the Lady of the Sea’, [refer article: Asherah] which links her to the Sumerian Nammu, and to the Egyptian Isis [Lilith], ‘born in all wetness’ [refer articles: Lilith; The Pyramid Perplexity; and Thoth].” ‘Those descriptions of the great Cainite woman who became worshipped as a goddess evoke the memory of the Flood, and [Na’amah’s] passage through it.’
While the following is heavily laden with conjecture, there are salient points of interest – Darkness within Shadow:
‘… it is said in mythology that in the pits of Despair [Naamah] was greeted by Samael, who would later become her first husband. While it isn’t clear whether or not at this point he was blessed with the almighty powers [from] the Satan, it is clear that this was at [the] height of his conspiracy attempts and… raising his power to Godhood [in aiming to]… overthrow God… At this point, Samael was planning behind his masters backs, creating a power organization and fueling his own powers without either God or… [Asherah] noticing. He granted Naamah even more power and was able to finally complete her in his dark image, turning into something not completely human, but more demonic and phantom-like; she had become a Succubus, and a powerful one at that.’
Samael
‘Naamah, along with many other powerful entities from demons, to renegade angels, to many other monsters and creatures beyond or in between would become part of Samael’s… [attempts] to overthrow both Heaven and Hell, and later all of Creation for himself and sending them all into Oblivion. His highest and most trustworthy of comrades and perhaps the ones he cherished most were his Four Wives, The Whores of the Apocalypse as was rudely called of them.
Samael’s intentions were unclear because as both an Angel of Death, and later powerful Demon Lord, his goals would alienate both sides. As an Angel of Death, he saw Death as the absolute highest power and Judgment over God, and he desired to be Master of all of it. To him, Death was inevitable, and he desired to simply conquer all the Realms that needed to be conquered, and send all of them to the Oblivion at once, thus quickening the End of Times and letting the nothing but Chaos and Death and pure Darkness regain the entire Realms once again.
He planned all this out not through conquest but through his own mad logic, and he desired to free the Leviathans/Old Ones to do so, the Old Banes of Existence, the Old Rulers of Chaos that would once again take what was theirs and thus restore the entire Cosmos into its former state, the Sea of Chaos.
While clearly mad… Naamah actually found his views to be [quite] appealing and [she] actually connected to him… She did not value this Existence as God had designed for humanity and [believed] humanity to be… unworthy. Her and… Lilith became powerful partners to Samael and assisted in his goal of bringing back the Leviathans to unleash pure destruction, as revenge against what the Creator had done to them. The first was a conspiracy still being [exacted] today. The event with the Serpent [who] manipulates and seduces the 2nd woman of existence: Eve into eating the Fruit of Knowledge and thus banishing them from the Holy Lands.
… Naamah… became [one] of the most feared and most powerful [of the] legions of hell. But Naamah began to grow quite distant from the Prince of Darkness, her… Husband. Mostly due to the fact that she realized her goals, while still oriented towards Vengeance against God like [Samael] and Lilith, she did not value the same things [they] did, and thus she would end [up] betraying them sooner or later.
Demons are generally very mischievous… but what was quite frightening about Naamah was that she did not have a… mischievous [or] comedic attitude towards things, she treated every [thing]… coldly like it was serious business. Beings like Lilith always deviated from the main goals all the time, yet they will still return to their Lord of Darkness sooner or later. Naamah would soon crave a power far greater than the Light of God or the power of Darkness… she wanted the most ancient and powerful force beyond all of Creation… beyond life and death… She wanted Chaos. Above all else…’
The Four Angels of Prostitution: ‘Within the “angels of prostitution” paradigm, all four goddesses are viewed as sisters and manifestations of the Dark Goddess.’ The Dark Goddess being Asherah, the true Adversary and ruler of the fallen forces who oppose the Eternal One – refer article: Asherah. ‘The whole kingdom of the Qliphoth in this sense constitutes the body of the Dark Goddess, with Lilith… being her vulva…
There we encounter the Four Angels. Naamah [the One who Crawls Upon the Earth] greets the traveler at the gate to the Qliphoth, opening the passage to the astral garden… and initiating the path of sacred sexuality.’
Qliphoth Sigil for Na’amah
“From beyond the shell of Nehemoth, Naamah, queen of desire, I invoke you.
Enter into this temple on this night. Take of my body as the offering.
In return give me life. Let me be reborn within the waters of damnation.
Awaken your forbidden gnosis within me. Ignite my lust, my passions and my desires.
Let me taste of your sinful fruit.
Oh lady in red, whore of the beast – I embrace you. Initiate me in your ways, teach me all that I should know. Let us become one on this night.
Open up your gates so that I may enter the Nightside. Let your presence fill this temple. Come forth Naamah!”
‘Agrat leads us… into the body of the Dark Goddess. She is called the Roof Dancer, because she resides on the border of the worlds – physical and astral, sleeping and waking, conscious and unconscious – helping the traveler to pass through the gate and enter Sitra Ahra [“the other side”, ‘meaning the side distinct from, and opposed to, holiness’ and ‘the realm of evil or demonic powers and emanations; the domain of Satan’].
Eisheth Zenunim [the Eater of Souls] completes the passage, letting the traveler drink the blood of the Dark Goddess, “the wine of the Sabbat,” from her unholy grail, which poisons the mundane senses and opens consciousness for the experience of the Other Side…
Lilith [the Mother of Demons] is viewed in this paradigm as the embodiment of the Dark Goddess and the presiding force of the whole process… these initiations occur through sexual gnosis, as sex is the most natural way to approach the current of the Dark Feminine.’
Practitioners of Draconian Magick may think they are communicating with Na’amah directly when they conjure or summon her, though in all likelihood an Adept is communing with demonic entities in her service. Only a powerful sorcerer who carries ‘a magical birthright conferred upon them by an exotic bloodline, some otherworldly influence, or exposure to unknown cosmic forces’ would gain an audience with her. For ‘no one chooses sorcery; the power chooses the sorcerer.’
For those, who unwisely seek an unholy communion with Na’amah, Hitokiri Battosai describes contacting her in, Awakening the Passionate Realms: A Ritual Invocation of Naamah, April 13, 2015:
“Naamah is related to the earth element and she is the demon ruler of the Lilith Qlipha. She can serve as a spiritual gatekeeper, as well – acting as a bridge between the unseen realms and… communicating messages to the individual from… other worlds and the hereafter. To enter the realms of Naamah is to find passion… She is our first contact with the energies of the other side. Naamah possesses knowledge about how to [awaken]… sexual energy… It is true that once the gates of her kingdom are opened, our will is tested, because sexual magick is a two-edge sword.”
The ritual instructions Battosai offers in making contact with Naamah, is an ‘invitation to explore the passionate realms of Naamah. A call for her to enter our temples of flesh and empower them with her fury, knowledge of sexual magick, dream work and other magical skills that she possesses.’ He says:
“Naamah appeared to me in the first Qliphoth working, interchanging her energy with me and giving me the chance to see beyond the physical senses. Her appearance is often that of a pale woman, beautiful and enchanting as no other, her eyes are green and bright like emeralds, she has curly red hair and she is naked. She smiles in a sinister but lovely way and enhances your experience. The purpose of the ritual is to receive and awaken the energies of Naamah in our souls and become aware of her pleasures and knowledge.”
Another practitioner, She-Witch in March 2018, described Na’amah when she appeared to her, as having “long dark hair… and big black pointy horns… She did have a red hood… [and she was] beautiful.”
Portion of an alleged conversation She-Witch has recorded with Na’amah:
Me: “You know I’ve been [wanting] to work with you lately right?”
Naamah: Yes… But I’m around you and inside you every second of the day, dear.
Me: “Why do I feel better whenever [you‘re] around me?”
Naamah: I also feel good when I’m with you my dear, I’m you and you are me!
Me: “What do I need to do next Naamah?”
Naamah: You must use your power more, you sit everyday not knowing how much power you actually have my dear, use it and find out how great you can become.
A concerning aspect of this interaction is the admittance by the spirit involved, that they are continually attached to She-Witch and has become entwined with her in a serpent-like manner – spiritually unifying as one. She-Witch concludes:
“After that it was so silent… I saw a big flash of purple… All I could see in the darkness was snakes swirling around my wall. Long black snakes. I don’t know what the snakes could mean if someone wants to try to figure that out for me…”
Medusa: In ancient Greek mythology, Medusa is the most famous of three monstrous sisters known as the Gorgons – hideous creatures covered with snakes. Though like Na’amah, Medusa was once mortal and beautiful.
Medusa once had charms; to gain her love A rival crowd of envious lovers strove. They, who have seen her, own, they ne’er did trace More moving features in a sweeter face. Yet above all, her length of hair, they own, In golden ringlets wav’d, and graceful shone. – Ovid, Metamorphoses
Medusa was ravaged (raped) by Poseidon, so Athena gave her a head of snakes to protect her. In the process transforming her into a monstrous entity according to Virgil:
“In the middle is the Gorgon Medusa, an enormous monster about whom snaky locks twist their hissing mouths; her eyes stare malevolently, and under the base of her chin the tail-ends of serpents have tied knots.”
Snakes and serpents are powerful sexual symbols due to their phallic shape and the slow sensuous movement replicated by women who dance erotically for example on the other – Article: Belphegor. Thus the symbolism of the snake contains both masculine and feminine attributes and represents each gender.
An interesting side note is how snakes are unusual in that they have two penises – as do lizards. A snake penis is known as a hemipenis. The two together are hemipenes. The hemipenes are located further down on a male snake, fascinatingly in the same position as where hind legs would be located on a mammal. In possessing two organs, it provides the male snake the opportunity to mate successfully with a female no matter which side she is on. Yet even with this seeming advantage for the male, female snakes mate with multiple partners and store sperm for up to five years. The female snake then decides if and when she will become pregnant in that period, ultimately choosing which sperm to use.
Snakes are associated with fertility (the snake as a phallic symbol is the fertilising male force and its presence in almost every folklore represents pregnancy) and desire stemming from the Serpent, Samael in the Garden of Eden. Unsurprisingly, snakes represent sexual energy as well as the duality of life and death. In turn, the snake is an emblem of self-generating life repeatedly associated with spiritual beings.
Vladislav Tchakarov: “… it is no coincidence that the symbol of marriage between an earthly woman and a dragon or a serpent is characteristic of mythology worldwide.”
Occult World: ‘Naamah is a spirit of… sexual autonomy and sacred erotic rites. Naamah rules the ecstatic point where sex, spiritual ecstasy, and music intersect. Those who comprehend this point and seek to attain it are her constituency.’
Anonymous comment, July 31, 2022:
‘… I came to realize… after working with Naamah for a while, she… [is] one of the chief demons of sacred prostitution and a succubus… that… [is a] high ranking demon… after a period of working with her… I noted that I started being more energetic and primal in my nature… I came to understand she was activating my sacral chakra, my opposite gender became more attracted to me and [persons] I never expected started seducing me indirectly… this is because I had a lot of sexual energy, which is the most powerful energy you can ever have… through working with Naamah I don’t have just regular sex but I have really powerful and empowering sex… [in return]… remember spirits ask for three things as payment, time, attention and energy…
I wish everyone could experience how amazing this demonic queen is… However it should be noted that she’s very… versatile in sex magic so the more you work with her, [invoking] her… [chanting] her enns… [it] will make you absorb her energies thus she will definitely bring you more sexual partners into your life whether you ask of it or not because she’s the most primal queen ruler of sex demons and succubus…’
Enns are unique sentences in an unknown, demonic language for the purpose of contacting a specific demon. FluX-Byn: “An enn is a mantra given by daemons as a way to atune your energy and vibration… through sound to their frequency [so] as to… put you in touch with them. Almost like a phone number. It not only changes your vibration and the surrounding but also charges the air around you with their power.”
Ephesians 2:2, WE: “At one time you did those wrong things, just like the people around you. You obeyed the ruler [G758 – archon: ‘prince, leader, commander’] who has the power [authority] over things in the air [lower atmosphere, physical realm]. That ruler is the spirit who is working now in the people who do not obey God.”
The Prince who rules the things in the air, is Samael, also known as Beelzebub, the Lord of those who fly.
FluX-Byn: “This is useful for many things. Enn mantras are in a language that isn’t known… and daemons sometimes give them to Demonolators. With that being said an enn can be used to give reverence, a sign [of] respect, when used with sigils they can be used to contact the daemon or make requests. They help empower your magick… However typically for invocation[,] that is[,] calling a daemon inside[,] a call mantra is used instead… a call mantra calls energy into you, whereas enn mantras seem to be more for connecting externally. Still[,] enn mantras can draw in some energy within you as you atune[,] but formally for invocation a call mantra is typically used instead.”
Sigil of Na’amah
Comment by Uncle-AI, April 1, 2017: Naamah is a ‘spiritual entity who radiates dirty, sexual love. A Demoness so physical you can almost smell Her sexual allure. And because She’s so close to the physical plane She can manifest things – like women and/or money. Naamah is beautiful and hot! Treat Her with the utmost respect! Tell her what you want and what you’ll give Her in return. Keep your end of that bargain because one way or another, She will. Results come quickly…’
He burned his son as an offering and used fortune-telling and omens and dealt with mediums and with necromancers. He did much evil in the sight of the Lord, provoking him to anger.
2 Kings 21:6 English Standard Version
“Evil walked the earth when angels fell. Evil stalks us now in disembodied spirits; immortal wraiths once clothed in flesh when angel and women bred; spirits released from their fleshly prisons when their bodies were destroyed for drinking the blood of men.”
Joseph Lumpkin
“My story is a tale of long and tainted crimes and sins against God… Whatever I take is mine, I deserved, I planned for it, I’ve earned it.”
This writer’s interest in the Younger Dryas event is relatively recent during thirty years of research and thanks in the main to the investigative journalism of Graham Hancock. Consider this article a continuation of two previous articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim and Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. Two chapters of The Noachian Legacy which dovetail with the subject matter and may be of interest to new readers seeking further discussion are: Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. Of course, mention either Atlantis or the Nephilim and one’s credibility in mainstream academia and the orthodox scientific community drops to zero.
How ironic then, that a true understanding and accurate interpretation of mankind’s arcane past is only possible when incorporating the all persistent fairy tales of an advanced civilisation represented by Atlantis and its fall; coupled with and influenced by a pantheon of gods and a race of giant demigods – the Titans of mythology – Articles: Nephilim & Elioud GiantsI & II. This pantheon of gods is deserving of a future article, though they have been introduced previously – refer articles: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are; Thoth; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
On a personal note, I would not normally endorse another researcher or advocate to support them, but a question on the internet platform Quora, compelled me to defend his work. The reason being, that I find little fault in his theories and conclusions. The question and my answer are reproduced in their entirety for it serves as an appropriate introduction.
Question: “Graham Hancock claims there is a mountain of undeniable evidence for a civilization that existed before ours. Is there any truth to this?”
Answer: ‘Graham Hancock is correct and he is a brave soul for going up against the inflexible establishment of orthodox academia and scientists who either have an agenda to continue swimming in error and promulgate falsehood to the masses in keeping them in the dark; or who are genuinely blinded by their own intellectual vanity and self-importance.
He is the visible focus point for all iconoclasts and contrarians in ancient history for both the Earth and its early civilisations. Worldwide ancient legends, archaeology, the geological record and even an accurate interpretation of the Bible, all support Hancock and the growing number of people with similar understanding.
It is just a matter of time for all the pieces of the jig-saw puzzle on this subject to be discovered and put together. As with all debates and matters of disagreement, there are two sides. Only one is ever right. Yet invariably, it is the one which is incorrect who disdainfully looks down on the other as ignorant, simple minded and obtuse. But, when the truth is finally revealed, one side will be far more surprised (and embarrassed) than the other.’
A passionate response perhaps, yet hardly surprising considering the immense wall of obstruction put up against Hancock, his theories and his conclusions by a threatened and intimidated Establishment whom are not ready to acknowledge the ramifications and validity of the growing evidence, or to re-write humanities early history as a result. Admitting they have been in error regarding humankind’s evolution as not a gradual upward curve at all but an undulating one instead, is abhorrent and unthinkable. In response, the insults directed at Hancock whether based professionally or personally have plummeted to new lows in their degradation towards the intrepid investigator. But, history shows all new ideas and theories which are correct, eventually win out, no matter how many decades of denial persist.
Graham Bruce Hancock was born August 2, 1950 in Edinburgh and is a British writer who opponents claim promotes pseudoscientific theories – because they challenge mainstream science – involving ancient civilisations and hypothetical lost lands. Hancock’s premise is that an advanced ice age civilisation was destroyed in a global cataclysm and its survivors preserved their knowledge regarding agriculture; monumental architecture; and astronomy to hunter-gatherers around the world; which in turn gave rise to the early civilisations and cultures in Egypt, Mesopotamia and Mesoamerica.
Online Encyclopaedia: ‘Reviews of Hancock’s interpretations of archaeological evidence and historic documents have identified them as a form of pseudoarchaeology or pseudohistory containing confirmation bias supporting preconceived conclusions by ignoring context, cherry picking, or misinterpreting evidence, and withholding critical countervailing data. His writings have neither undergone scholarly peer review nor been published in academic journals.’
This is merely the opinion of his detractors in the scientific community who maintain closed ranks over a conspiracy like agenda to misinform the populace and not of the millions of civilians who think for themselves and recognise the fundamental flaws in the established evolutionary view of humankind’s supposed technical progression. Plus, scientists hold high value in the dates they propose, yet these are open to serious question, for carbon dating is often seriously skewed beyond four thousand years ago, while other dating is influenced by the desire to uphold evolution lasting millions of years, when in reality it is only tens of thousands of years in length – Appendix IV An Unconventional Chronology.
Hancock has brought the concept of mankind’s widespread amnesia about a global catastrophe almost wiping out humanity during the Younger Dryas to a wider audience through the 2022 documentary released by Netflix, Ancient Apocalypse. Of the eight episodes, the fifth one, Legacy of the Sages about Gobekli Tepe and Karahan Tepe was of special interest. Of which it was included in a previous article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. The other episode of specific interest was the last one and we will discuss its contents in due course as well as Hancock’s thoughts and conclusions on the Younger Dryas event.
Opponents are quick to point out the coincidence of Hancock’s son Sean, being ‘senior manager of unscripted originals’, which has no bearing on the content of the program. The series concentrates on megalithic sites around the world and how they are evidence of his central premise. At the same time claiming that ‘archaeologists are ignoring or covering-up this alleged evidence. It incorporates ideas from the Comet Research Group (CRG), including the controversial Younger Dryasimpact hypothesis, which… attributes climate change at the end of the Pleistocene to a massive meteor bombardment. Archaeologists and other experts have described the theories presented in the series as lacking in evidence and easily disproven. It has been criticised for failing to present alternative hypotheses or contradicting evidence, and for unfounded accusations that “mainstream archaeology” conspires against Hancock’s ideas.’
The ultimate low blow – as can be directed at research which claims to identity the origins of people or which supports any kind of platform supporting racial theories for instance – is that ‘Archaeologists have linked Hancock’s claims to “racist” and “white supremacist” ideologies from the 19th century, which they say are insulting to the ancestors of indigenous peoples who built the monuments.’ Constant readers will realise that it is a matter of perspective regarding who built megalithic monuments and who is actually being forgotten or insulted – refer articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
‘The Society for American Archaeology (SAA) objected to the classification of the series as a documentary and requested that Netflix reclassify it as science fiction.’ This laughable finger pointing by the very ones who have been spinning a yarn for decades. ‘The SAA also stated that the series: “Repeatedly and vigorously dismisses archaeologists and the practice of archaeology with aggressive rhetoric, willfully seeking to cause harm to our membership and our profession in the public eye… the theory it presents has a long-standing association with racist, white supremacist ideologies; does injustice to Indigenous peoples; and emboldens extremists.”
One irony being that nearly all the megalithic monuments in question were not built by either Native Indigenous people, or by ancestors of White Europeans. Rather, a race of formidable Elioud giants descended from the Nephilim are responsible and so would that not be racist and insulting against them? – refer articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II; Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
It was during independent research, that this writer became convinced how the Last Glacial Maximum from 27,000 to 20,000 years ago – preceded the global cataclysm which destroyed all human life, all animal, all insect and all bird life, save on the Ark, as described in the Bible during the Flood – Genesis 6:7.
It was discovered that dating for the pre-flood patriarchs incorrectly based on a decimal system instead of a sexagesimal count; as well as inadvertently adhering to an inaccurate post-flood chronology, altered through editing was an error. Using an unconventional chronology to re-align the biblical account with scientific data, resulted in the date of 10,837 BCE for the great deluge. Imagine the surprise and satisfaction to learn that the beginning of the Younger Dryas Stadial is dated to precisely the same time frame.
What is the Younger Dryas event exactly? The Younger Dryas was the last cool interval occurring approximately between 12,900 and 11,600 years ago – remarkably, 10,875 to 9575 BCE – which disrupted the prevailing warming trend occurring at the end of the Pleistocene and preceded the beginning of the current, warmer Holocene epoch. Various researchers believe that this is what caused the worldwide Mega Fauna Extinction Event that occurred at the same time.
dryas octopetala
The event is named after the Dryas, an alpine-tundra wildflower that grows around the Artic Circle and whose leaves thrive in the cold, It is abundant in certain sedimentary deposits dated to this epoch, when it became common. In determining how much pollen is found in annual layers of lake sediment called varves, researchers have estimated where the boundary of the Arctic Circle was during a given time. The further south, the greater the glaciation. The further north, the greater the warming.
It is the contention of this writer that the Younger Dryas was an epochal transformation event which decimated the Adamic Age, ending it dramatically and in turn, ushering in the legacy of the Noachian world we live in today. Thus, the Younger Dryas Stadial was at once a sudden yet protracted process that brought about a major and abrupt change of the world climate over the course of about 1,300 years. The temperature drop was massive, with the globe entering into a near-glacial period where it was extremely cold and windy. This occurred almost immediately after there was an increase of temperatures following the previous glacial period about, 14,500 years ago and lead to a sudden warming which put an end to the Ice Age period which had lasted thousands of years.
Encyclopaedia: ‘The Younger Dryas was the most severe and longest lasting of several interruptions to the warming of the Earth’s climate, and it was preceded by the Late Glacial Interstadial (also called the Bølling-Allerød interstadial), an interval of relative warmth that lasted from 14,670 to 12,900 BP.’
According to World Atlas: ‘[This] warming led to the melting of massive ice deposits in North America and Europe…’ The conditions changed again soon after entering the Younger Dryas period and ended over a thousand years later when the climate warmed again with Greenland recording a 10°C temperature increase in a decade. The Younger Dryas is a stand out event in history and the manner in which it ended abruptly confounds scientists. The question as to what caused the Younger Dryas is hotly debated and has led to numerous explanations being put forward to explain the event, with no unified agreement being reached.
The Younger Dryas event was unlike any normal climate change and was bound to have unique repercussions on the world. Temperature fluctuations not only occurred before and after but also during the phenomenon. The change was relatively sudden, took place over decades and resulted in advances of glaciers and drier conditions over much of the temperate Northern Hemisphere. In England, glaciers began to form, caused by extremely low temperatures. While in the Netherlands, the temperatures fell below -20°C during the winter season. Of all the regions affected by the Younger Dryas, it was in Greenland that the effects were the worst, with the ice cores recording a temperature drop of 15°C. Trees were affected the most in Europe, with alpines and tundra becoming dominant after the original trees had retreated.
Scientists have long been aware of the presence of a distinct cold period at the end of the Last Glacial Maximum. ‘Paleobotanical and lithostratigraphic studies of Swedish and danish bog and lake sites, as in the Allerod clay pit in Denmark, first recognized and described the Younger Dryas. The Younger Dryas is the youngest and longest of three stadials, which resulted from typically abrupt climatic changes… the prefix “Younger” refers to the recognition that this original “Dryas” period was preceded by a warmer stage, the Allerod oscillation, which, in turn, was preceded by the Older Dryas, around 14,000 calibrated years BP… [and] generally accepted to have lasted around 200 years.
In northern Scotland, the glaciers were thicker and more extensive than during the Younger Dryas. The Older Dryas, in turn, was preceded by another warmer stage, the Bolling oscillation, that separated it from a third and even older stadial, often known as the Oldest Dryas. The Oldest Dryas occurred about 1,770 calibrated years before the Younger Dryas and lasted about 400 years. According to the GISP2 ice core from Greenland, the Oldest Dryas occurred between about 15,070 and 14,670 calibrated years BP.’
‘In Ireland, the Younger Dryas has also been known as the Nahanagan Stadial, and in Great Britain it has been called the Loch Lomond Stadial. In the Greenland Summit ice core chronology, the Younger Dryas corresponds to Greenland Stadial 1 (GS-1). The preceding Allerød warm period (interstadial) is subdivided into three events: Greenland Interstadial-1c to 1a (GI-1c to GI-1a).
Analyses of stable isotopes from Greenland ice cores provide estimates for the start and end of the Younger Dryas. The analysis of Greenland Summit ice cores, as part of the Greenland Ice Sheet Project 2 and Greenland Icecore Project, estimated that the Younger Dryas started about 12,800 ice (calibrated) years BP. More recent work with stalagmites strongly suggests a start date of 12,870 ± 30 years BP, consistent with the more recent North Greenland Ice core Project (NGRIP) ice core data.’
This is of immense importance and interest, as an unconventional chronology supports a global cataclysm occurring in the year 10,837 BCE. When this writer began researching, little did they realise that stalagmites would corroborate these findings and offer a date of 10,846 BCE +/- 30 years. Thus, a mere nine years separates the two dates, which is within the mean of 30 years and so the dates actually synchronise. Perhaps Noah’s flood, recorded in a book of fanciful fables, may have been a reality which transpired after all? – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.
Encyclopaedia: ‘Depending on the specific ice core analysis consulted, the Younger Dryas is estimated to have lasted 1,150-1,300 years. Measurements of oxygen isotopes from the GISP2 ice core suggest the ending of the Younger Dryas took place over a period of about 50 years. Other proxy data, such as dust concentration and snow accumulation, suggest an even more rapid transition, lasting for 30 years or less, potentially as rapid as less than 20 years. Greenland experienced about 7 °C (13 °F) of warming in just half a century. Total warming in Greenland was 10 ± 4 °C (18 ± 7 °F). The end of the Younger Dryas has been dated to around 11,550 years ago, occurring at 10,000 BP… The International Commission on Stratigraphy put the start of the Greenlandian stage, and implicitly the end of the Younger Dryas, at 11,700 years before 2000 [or 9700 BCE].’
There are three main theories on the cause of the cataclysm during the Younger Dryas, yet the answer may lay in all three being contributing factors. The incredible worldwide devastation caused during this monumental earth-changing event is discussed in a previous chapter – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.
The hypothesis historically most supported and accepted by scientists was the premise that the Atlantic Meridional Overturning Circulation (AMOC), which transports warm water from the Equator towards the North Pole, was interrupted by an influx of fresh, cold water from North America into the Atlantic. This intrusion of water is said to have originated from Lake Agassiz which broke its bank and released freshwater into the Labrador Sea, in turn floating on the salty water. This then blocked the AMOC current which transports heat to the north using its warm waters – in essence a shutdown of the North Atlantic conveyor. This blockade led to Northern Europe freezing. This is also known as the Thermohaline Circulation (THC) disruption where the North Atlantic froze while the South Atlantic warmed. For research shows that if the THC was disrupted, less heat would reach the north from the south.
However, some discredit this explanation as research also shows a similar water release happened after the end of the Younger Dryas. This raises questions as to why the climate was not affected in the same way. There are in fact several issues relating to the hypothesis, one of which is the ‘lack of a clear geomorphological route for the meltwater. In fact, the originator of the meltwater hypothesis, Wallace Broecker, stated in 2010 that “The long-held scenario that the Younger Dryas was a one-time outlier triggered by a flood of water stored in proglacial Lake Agassiz has fallen from favor due to lack of a clear geomorphic signature at the correct time and place on the landscape.”
Encyclopaedia: ‘The lack of geological evidence for such an event…’ or a ‘consensus… on the precise source of the freshwater… [means] the freshwater pulse hypothesis has… been called into question… originally the freshwater pathway was believed to be the Saint Lawrence Seaway, [but] the lack of evidence for this route has led researchers to suggest alternative sources for the freshwater’ including: a pathway along the Mackenzie River: de-glacial water coming off of Scandinavia; the melting of sea ice; increased rainfall; or increased snowfall across the North Atlantic.
It perhaps could be viewed that any disruptions to the AMOC and THC are results of the cataclysm and not necessarily its cause. Another plausible theory is that the reason why the water stream changed its course and went northward was caused as a consequence of deglaciation (melting ice sheet) in North America. This, in turn, led to an increased amount of rain in the North Atlantic which sufficed to disrupt the THC.
A further related explanation is that the El Nino-Southern Oscillation was affected in response to changes which occurred in Earth orbital patterns. This explanation is discredited because it cannot explain how such an event affects regions far from the tropics. Yet it raises an important question in what could cause a change in Earth’s orbital pattern? A passing cosmic body, such as a comet, meteors or even another planet perhaps?
‘The global climate would then have become locked into the new state until freezing removed the fresh water “lid” from the North Atlantic.’ Simulations indicate that a ‘one-time-flood’ is unlikely to have caused the ‘new state to be locked for 1,000 years. Once the flood ceased, the AMOC would recover and the Younger Dryas would stop in less than 100 years. Therefore, continuous freshwater input would be necessary to maintain a weak AMOC for more than 1,000 years. A 2018 study proposed that the snowfall could be a source of continuous freshwater resulting in a prolonged weakened state of the AMOC. The lack of consensus regarding the origin of the freshwater, combined with the lack of evidence for sea level rise during the Younger Dryas, are problematic for any hypothesis where the Younger Dryas was triggered by floodwater.’
Theses two points are not issues unless one make them so. First, the cataclysm which afflicted the Earth, caused global flooding from a combination of sources, including eruptions of springs from under the oceans and the falling of the canopy in the atmosphere above – not just from lakes and rivers – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Second, whether the sea level rose or not – and it would have – is secondary to the violence of the earthquakes and tidal waves which ripped across the world’s oceans and landmasses in their path.
The second – and increasingly well-supported – alternative to the meltwater trigger, is that the Younger Dryas calamity was the result of volcanic activity. The ‘presence of anomalously high levels of volcanism immediately preceding the onset of the Younger Dryas has been confirmed in both ice cores and cave deposits.’ In fact ‘numerous papers now confidently link volcanism to a variety of cold events… and in particular several note the ability of volcanic eruptions to trigger climate change lasting for centuries to millennia.’
Encyclopaedia: It has been ‘proposed that a high latitude volcanic eruption could have shifted atmospheric circulation sufficiently to increase North Atlantic sea ice growth and slow down AMOC, subsequently leading to a positive cooling feedback and initiating the Younger Dryas.
Particularly strong support comes from sulphur data from Greenland ice cores showing that the radiative forcing associated with the cluster of eruptions immediately preceding the Younger Dryas initiation “exceeds the most volcanically active periods during the Common Era, which experienced notable multidecadal scale cooling commonly attributed to volcanic effects”. Notably, the sulphur data strongly suggest that a very large and high latitude northern hemisphere eruption occurred 12,870 [10,846 BCE] years ago, a date indistinguishable from the stalagmite-derived onset of the Younger Dryas event.
It is unclear which eruption was responsible for this sulphur spike, but the characteristics are consistent with the Laacher See eruption [located in Rhineland-Palatinate, Germany], as the source. The eruption was dated to 12,880 ± 40 years BP [10,856 BCE (+/- 40 years), offers a mere nineteen years separating this date with the unconventional chronology date of 10,837 BCE for the flood], by varve counting sediment in a German lake and to 12,900 ± 560 years by 40Ar/39Ar dating, both of which are within dating uncertainties of the sulphur spike at 12,870 years BP, and make the Laacher See eruption a possible trigger for the Younger Dryas.’
A ‘new radiocarbon date [challenged] the previous dating for the Laacher See eruption, moving it back to 13,006 years BP, but this date itself has been challenged as potentially having been affected by radiocarbon ‘dead’ magmatic carbon dioxide, which was not accounted for and made the date appear older than it was. Regardless of the ambiguity surrounding the date for the Laacher See eruption, it almost certainly caused substantial cooling either immediately before the Younger Dryas event or as one of the several eruptions which clustered in the ~100 years preceding the event [during the Older Dryas]. A volcanic trigger for the Younger Dryas event also explains why there was little sea level change at the beginning of the event. Furthermore, it is also consistent with previous work that links volcanism with [Dansgaard-Oeschger] events and with the perspective that the Younger Dryas is simply the most recent D-O event.’
Another theory is that a solar flare might have been responsible for the megafaunal extinction which occurred during the Younger Dryas, but this alone cannot account for the apparent variability in the timing of the extinction across all the continents.
The third cause for the Younger Dryas event is the impact hypothesis [or Clovis comet hypothesis], which attributes the cooling that occurred to the cosmic ‘impact of a disintegrating comet or asteroid.’ An impact of this type would have left a ‘lot of debris that cooled the climate fast and in turn [eliminated] certain species’ due to the extreme conditions. Interestingly, this ‘idea is rejected by most experts though it is promoted by pseudoscientific archaeology television.’
A dig here – no pun intended – at all those who advocate this theory such as Graham Hancock. One can’t help but wonder if scientists deliberately support volcanism as the trigger for the Younger Dryas period, in their effort to distance themselves from a Great Flood as described in myriad myths world-wide. And what would cause a global flood perchance? A cosmic impact certainly would.
An increase in volcanic eruptions preceding a comet strike for instance, could have been symptomatic of the beginning of lethal activity preceding the foretold disaster. The molten layers of lava beneath the Earth’s crust could well have been heating to dangerous levels, becoming less viscous and allowing the movement of the Earth’s crust to become volatile, which would then facilitate the destructive power of earthquakes and seismic shifts in the continual landmasses when a comet, asteroid or meteors struck in 10,837 BCE.
Online Encyclopaedia: ‘It is worth noting that of the proposed Younger Dryas triggers, the volcanic trigger is the only one with evidence that is almost universally accepted as reflecting the actual occurrence of the trigger. No consensus exists that a meltwater pulse happened, or that a bolide impact occurred prior to the Younger Dryas, whereas the evidence of anomalously strong volcanism prior to the Younger Dryas event is now very strong.’ Even so ‘outstanding questions include whether a short-lived volcanic forcing can trigger 1,300 years of cooling, and how background climate conditions affect the climate response to volcanism.’
The end of the Younger Dryas was caused by an increase in carbon dioxide levels and a shift in the Atlantic Meridional Overturning Circulation. There are other examples of climate fluctuations similar to the Younger Dryas over the past 50,000 years like the Heinrich event; the Dansgaard-Oeschger phenomenon; and the Akkadian Collapse.
A Heinrich event is a natural phenomenon, where a prodigious volume of icebergs break off from the Laurentide Ice Sheet, traversing the Hudson Strait into the North Atlantic. It was first described by marine geologist Hartmut Heinrich. Dansgaard-Oeschger events (D-O) – named after palaeoclimatologists, Willi Dansgaard and Hans Oeschger – are rapid climate fluctuations that have occurred 25 times during the last glacial period.
It is often noted that the Younger Dryas is merely the last of these major climate D-O events over the past 120,000 years. ‘These episodes are characterized by abrupt beginnings and endings (with changes taking place on timescales of decades or centuries). The Younger Dryas is the best known and best understood because it is the most recent… [of the] cold phases…’ yet fundamentally different, due to the violence which destroyed nearly all life on Earth.
Abrupt Climate Change During the Last Ice Age, Matthew W Schmidt & Jennifer E Hertzberg (Department of Oceanography, Texas A&M University), 2011:
‘Unlike the relatively stable climate Earth has experienced over the last 10,000 years, Earth’s climate system underwent a series of abrupt oscillations and reorganizations during the last ice age between 18,000 and 80,000 years ago (Dansgaard 1984, Bond et al. 1997, 1999). These climate fluctuations were first discovered when scientists reconstructed past temperature variability over Greenland by analyzing tiny changes in the relative abundance of the oxygen-16 isotope versus the oxygen-18 isotope (noted as δ18O and reported in parts per thousand) in ice cores recovered from Greenland glaciers.
Each successively deeper ice layer represents a snapshot of Earth’s climate history from the past, and together, the oxygen isotope record told a story of abrupt, millennial-scale climate shifts in air temperatures over Greenland between extremely cold stadial conditions and relatively mild interstadial periods during the last ice age (Alley 2000, Alley et al. 2003). There are twenty-five of these distinct warming-cooling oscillations (Dansgaard 1984) which are now commonly referred to as Dansgaard-Oeschger cycles, or D-O cycles. One of the most surprising findings was that the shifts from cold stadials to the warm interstadial intervalsoccurred in a matter of decades, with air temperatures over Greenland rapidly warming 8 to 15°C (Huber et al. 2006). Furthermore, the cooling occurred much more gradually, giving these events a saw-tooth shape in climate records from most of the Northern Hemisphere.’
The current conviction is that volcano activity initiated the Younger Dryas – while being a precursor or result of an extraterrestrial mechanism is not considered. In the process displacing the theory of massive meteor impacts. Ivan Petricevic, August 2, 2020, says ‘… unprecedented volcanic activity was previously confused with extraterrestrial impacts…’ and that ‘…the geochemical signature [presumably from volcanic activity] associated with the cooling event is not unique but occurred at least four times between 9,000 and 15,000 years ago [13,000 to 7000 BCE]. Alan Brandon, professor of geosciences at the University of Houston, revealed in a statement that… Previous geochemical evidence of a large meteorite exploding in the atmosphere reflects a period of major volcanic eruptions… the cooling episode, scientifically known as the “Younger Dryas” was caused by numerous coincident Earth-based processes, not by an extraterrestrial impact.’
Thus geochemical evidence of meteorites has switched to now reflecting volcanic eruptions. Convenient, as it deflects from the unpalatable truth of a flood caused by a cosmic impact. The period after the Flood saw an unstable world, where it took centuries to dry out, to become farmable, and millennia to settle into rhythmic patterns of weather and a stable settlement of the Earth’s crust. Therefore, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions and severe regional flooding such as in the Black Sea region circa 6700 BCE is not a surprise.
We were introduced to Martin B Sweatman, a Reader (Associate Professor) at the University of Edinburgh in the article, Monoliths of the Nephilim. ‘His research, involving the statistical analysis of the motion of atoms and molecules (statistical mechanics and molecular thermodynamics) has helped him solve one of the world’s greatest puzzles – the meaning of ancient animal symbols found in Palaeolithic caves, and [Pillar 43] at Gobekli Tepe… This breakthrough enables the dating of prehistoric artworks using an entirely new method – zodiacal dating.
His article, Volcanic or cosmic impact origin of the YD mini ice-age? New evidence from Hall’s Cave, Texas, August 6, 2020, is in response to the switch in thinking about the cause of the Younger Dryas. Sweatman: ‘Until now, over 60 primary peer-reviewed journal papers together with dozens of supporting responses all agree the Younger Dryas event was caused by Earth’s collision with debris from a disintegrating comet. Only one paper has previously suggested it was caused by the Laacher See volcanic explosion – and that paper was thoroughly refuted only a year later.
… the sediment of Hall’s Cave, Texas… has accumulated over tens of thousands of years, providing a convenient record of environmental conditions near the cave over this time. An easily visible transition in the colour of the sediment at a depth around 1.51 m signifies a dramatic change in climate, and has been suggested to indicate the onset of the Younger Dryas climate anomaly when the Northern Hemisphere experienced a sudden return to near ice-age conditions for over 1000 years.’
‘This view is supported by the discovery in this boundary layer of the same kinds of microscopic impact debris found at many other Younger Dryas boundary sites across four continents. So, it appears that Hall’s Cave is yet another record of this most dramatic and important cosmic impact event, thought to have reset human Cultures and extinguished many species of large animal across the globe. An event that is probably remembered by numerous extant religions, and might even have helped trigger the rise of our own civilisation.’
Younger Dryas Boundary Field – Graphic from Kinzie, Firestone, Kennett et al. “Nanodiamond-Rich Layer across Three Continents Consistent with Major Cosmic Impact at 12,800 Cal BP”, The Journal of Geology, 2014, volume 122, pages 475 – 506
‘… the dinosaur-killing Chicxulub impactor was particularly rich in iridium, and coated Earth in an iridium-rich layer of dust and debris. However, we know from analysis of the GISP2 ice core in Greenland, that the Younger Dryas impactor was instead rich in platinum. Since that discovery peaks in platinum concentration within sediments have been used to locate the Younger Dryas boundary accurately at many other sites… asteroids – that originate from the asteroid belt in the inner solar system – tend to be rich in osmium, and osmium enhancement is therefore a good indicator of an asteroid strike, the same is not known to be generally true for comets. Yet the prevailing model of the Younger Dryas impact involves a highly fragmented comet, not an asteroid.
… volcanic eruptions can also produce abundances of platinum group metals, since these metals are more highly concentrated in Earth’s interior than its crust… osmium by itself cannot be used to distinguish between a volcanic eruption and a cosmic impact, especially if caused by a comet… there are far better indicators and proxies for these very different events that can easily discriminate between them. Sulphates are known to be excellent in this respect, with a strong sulphate abundance clearly indicating a volcanic eruption. We know from high-resolution analysis of the GISP2 ice core that there is no significant sulphate signal at the onset of the Younger Dryas cooling. Moreover, a strong sulphate spike in the GISP2 ice-core, thought to signify the Laacher See eruption, precedes the Younger Dryas climate transition by around 100 years and is not associated with any significant cooling.’
Thus supporting, with the Laacher See eruption at least during the Older Dryas, that it was a precursor to the Younger Dryas and not the ignition of it. ‘As the GISP2 ice core is sampled at roughly 3-year intervals, it is a much better record than Hall’s Cave, which is effectively sampled at 50 to 100 year intervals… abundances of magnetic microspherules, containing over 85% iron, have been found at the Younger Dryas boundary layer in various locations, strongly indicating a cosmic impact and contra-indicating a volcanic eruption. Quite simply, it is impossible for a volcanic eruption to produce these iron-rich particles. The Laacher See eruption is therefore unequivocally ruled out as the cause of the Younger Dryas boundary layer. Clearly, then, the focus on osmium by Sun et al., by itself a poor discriminator of a comet impact versus a volcanic eruption, is not useful in this debate.’
Sweatman’s analysis and critique of Sun et al. paper in Science Advances, July 31, 2020 can be found at the following link:
A further point of interest aside from Martin Sweatman’s article, were comments supporting this writer’s research on the time frame of the Younger Dryas and specifically the flood cataclysm. One comment confirmed that a ‘cosmic impact of the proposed magnitude would induce volcanic activity, among other seismic events. They’re clearly not mutually exclusive events.’
An anonymous comment claimed the following:
‘For the record, I was the first to discover and publicly claim on the Cosmic Tusk site (in the comments) that the Laacher See eruption was caused by an impact… on a volcanic field which resulted in subsequent eruption. In Laacher See tephra, all 14 rare earth elements have enhanced abundances by the factor of 20-30, and there are other anomalies which make this eruption quite unique. It is the only known impact caused eruption. The event happened on June 29, 10,961 BC, Gregorian calendar, and it is the year marked on the Göbekli Tepe’s Pillar 43. Sweatman’s claim of 10,950 BC +/- 250 for this I reduced to 10,961 BC +/- 0 years…’
This date, 10,961 BC, is 124 years before the flood in 10,837 BCE and fits with the volcanic activity beginning approximately one hundred years before the Younger Dryas cataclysm – Genesis 6:3. The significance of this time frame has biblical support. Though it does not concur with the dating of Pillar 43 being 10,961 BC.
Ronald Sechler adds:
‘The earth is growing and expanding, because it has a fission core [equivalent of a nuclear reactor]’ – Article: Nuclear Nefariousness. ‘The growing and expanding causes the earth to go out of balance over time. Asteroid or comet impacts send shock waves through the crust and mantle of the earth, causing the crust to crack and break allowing mantle material to flow out over the crust. As balance is quickly lost the earth experiences an extreme wobble. All… major mass extinction events are [caused] by the growing and expanding earth.’
Ad Roest states:
‘When will researchers accept the fact that the earth is suffering from a regular recurring “space impact”. A real impact does not return regularly so the cause of this is not a comet. Ancient books tell us that this must be caused by a heavenly body that causes a cycle of seven natural disasters. The only cause of such a cycle is a ninth planet [aka Planet X or Nibiru] in our solar system’ – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. ‘That exists says NASA but they don’t see it. Ancient sources know about an invisible ‘star’. I reconstructed our history using many ancientsources including the bible. The most recent worst “space impact” occurred in the year 10,844 BC.’
This comment was of particular interest. A collision with a planetary body has happened to the Earth before about 35,000 years ago. This same body may well have hit and gouged Mars 13,000 years ago and at the same time either scraped our globe or passed close enough for its accompanying trailing comet(s) and its meteor fragments, to rain down upon the Earth. The date given of 10,844 BC is exceptionally accurate in this writer’s estimation and within seven years of their own calculation: 10,837 BCE. It relays confidence in the accuracy of the two dates after weighing together available data and information.
While this writer personally subscribes to a ninth planet theory – with volcanism and flooding byproducts or side affects – lets go with a comet impact hypothesis for the sake of simplicity. Graham Hancock endorses a book which solidly combats the opponents of a comet strike as the cause of the Younger Dryas, where he states:
‘Did impacts and airbursts from multiple fragments of a disintegrating comet cause the onset of the Younger Dryas global cataclysm 12,800 years ago? After more than a decade of acrimonious scientific controversy around the Younger Dryas Impact Hypothesis (YDIH), an important new book by eminent geologist Dr James L. Powell answers this question in great depth and sets the record straight with a resounding YES. Titled “Deadly Voyager: The Ancient Comet Strike That Changed Earth and Human History”, this thoroughly researched… study systematically demolishes all the criticisms of the YDIH that have been made… by scientific opponents.
What makes Powell’s book so significant, however… is its thorough documentation of how solidly-based on compelling geological evidence the YDIH really is, and the rational and balanced way in which it reveals the flaws of the scientific process – the personal grudges, the vested interests in the orthodox paradigm, and the axes to grind – that for so long were allowed to mislead the public about the truth of the matter. It is sadly the case, as Powell does not hesitate to remind us, that some scientists are willing to use “sleight-of-hand… to ward off a theory that they have long denied. But evidence always wins out, and all such scientists accomplish is first, to delay scientific progress and second, to besmirch their reputation in history.”
The notion that a comet struck North America at the end of the last ice age was initially proposed as a ‘speculative premise’ by the American congressman and alternative historian, Ignatius Donnelly in 1883 – refer Donnelly, article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. He suggested it formed the Great Lakes, causing a sudden extreme cold period, which devastated animal and human populations. After a long hiatus, it has since gained widespread attention, when this hypothesis entered widespread scientific discussions at the May, 2007 meeting of the American Geophysical Union in Acapulco, Mexico. Even though the YDIH was formally debuted in 2007, a version of the hypothesis first appeared from Firestone and Topping in 2001, followed by substantial elaboration in the Firestone, West, and Warwick-Smith book of 2006.
From The Cosmic Tusk, a lesser known essay by Graham Hancock on the YDIH is the rather lengthy quote which follows – emphasis and bold mine. Though not reproduced in its entirety, the salient points were deemed important to include.
‘The epoch which geologists call the Younger Dryas has… been recognized as mysterious and tumultuous. When it began 12,800 years ago the earth had been emerging from the Ice Age for roughly 10,000 years, global temperatures were rising steadily and the ice caps were melting. Then there was a sudden dramatic return to colder conditions – nearly as cold as at the peak of the Ice Age 21,000 years ago [in 19,000 BCE]. This short, sharp deep freeze lasted for 1,200 years [Genesis 6:3] until 11,600 years ago [9600 BCE] when the warming trend resumed with incredible rapidity, global temperatures shot up again and the remaining ice caps quite quickly melted away, dumping all the water they contained into the oceans and raising sea level significantly all around the world.
The Younger Dryas Impact Hypothesis is… the work of highly-qualified scientists from universities in countries, collaborating as the Comet Research Group. Members include nuclear analytical chemist Richard Firestone – a nuclear analytical chemist – of the Lawrence Berkeley National Laboratory, world-renowned oceanographer Jim Kennett of the University of California, Wendy Wollbach Professor of Inorganic Chemistry and Geochemistry at DePaul University, Albert Goodyear, Professor of Archaeology at the University of South Carolina, Geophysicist Allen West, Astrophysicist Malcolm Le Compte, Geologists James Teller and Ted Bunch – and more than 50 other leading researchers from a wide range of disciplines.
“Probed as to why no crater had yet been identified with this hypothetical impact 12,900 years ago… Arizona-based geophysicist Allen West, suggested that smaller, low-density parts of the comet would have exploded in the atmosphere, while larger fragments might have crashed into the mile deep ice cap that covered North America at that time. ‘Such craters,’ West observed, ‘would have been ice-walled and basically melted away at the end of the last ice age’, leaving few traces.
… the sediment samples the team’s evidence focussed on contained several different types of debris that could only have come from an extraterrestrial source, such as a comet or an asteroid. The debris included nanodiamonds, created by the shock and heat of impacts, tiny carbon spherules that form when molten droplets cool rapidly in air, and carbon molecules containing the rare isotope helium-3, far more abundant in the cosmos than on Earth. “You might find some other explanation for these individually,” says Firestone, “but taken together, it’s pretty clear that there was an impact.” The team says the agent of destruction was probably a comet, since the key sediment layer lacks both the high nickel and iridium levels characteristic of asteroid impacts.”
Last but not least, the New Scientist article confirmed, all the evidence pointed to North America as the epicentre of the disaster: “Levels of the apparent extraterrestrial debris, for example, are highest at the Gainey archaeological site in Michigan, just beyond the southern reach of North America’s primary ice sheet 12,900 years ago. Moreover, levels decrease the further you go from Gainey, suggesting that the comet blew up largely over Canada…” In other words, largely over the ice cap that covered the northern half of North America during the Ice Age – the source of all the meltwater that scarred and hacked the scablands of Washington State…
…the Comet Research Group published a detailed paper on their findings. It appeared in the prestigious Proceedings of the National Academy of Sciences (PNAS) on 9 October 2007.’
“EVIDENCE FOR AN EXTRATERRESTRIAL IMPACT 12,900 YEARS AGO THAT CONTRIBUTED TO THE MEGAFAUNAL EXTINCTIONS AND THE YOUNGER DRYAS COOLING.”
‘A carbon-rich layer’… “dating to around 12,900 years ago, has been previously identified at Clovis-age sites across North America and appears contemporaneous with the abrupt onset of the Younger Dryas (YD) cooling. The in situ bones of extinct Pleistocene megafauna, along with Clovis tool assemblages, occur below this black layer but not within or above it. In this paper, we provide evidence for an extraterrestrial (ET) impact event close to 12,900 years ago, which we hypothesize caused abrupt environmental changes that contributed to YD cooling, major ecological reorganization, broad-scale extinctions, and rapid human behavioural shifts at the end of the Clovis Period.
Clovis-age sites in North America are overlain by a thin, discrete layer with varying peak abundances of (i) magnetic grains with iridium, (ii) magnetic microspherules, (iii) charcoal, (iv) soot, (v) carbon spherules, (vi) glass-like carbon containing nanodiamonds, and (vii) fullerenes with ET helium, all of which are evidence for an ET impact and associated biomass burning circa 12,900 years ago… We propose that one or more large, low-density ET objects exploded over northern North America, partially destabilizing the Laurentide Ice Sheet and triggering YD cooling.”
“The shock wave, thermal pulse, and event-related environmental effects (e.g., extensive biomass burning and food limitations) contributed to megafaunal extinctions…” ‘Nor were the mammoths, mastodons, ground sloths, horses, camels, giant beaver and other megafauna alone. In total, it is particularly striking that no less than thirty-five genera of mammals (with each genus consisting of several species) became extinct in North America between 12,900 and 11,600 years ago, i.e. precisely during the mysterious Younger Dryas cold event.
… Firestone, Kennett and West’s proposal for their comet was that it was a conglomeration of impactors including one that might have been as much as 4 kilometers (2.5 miles) in diameter. Furthermore, that four-kilometer object would itself have been just one amongst multiple fragments resulting from the earlier disintegration – while still in orbit – of a giant comet up to 100 kilometers or more in diameter. Many of the fragments of the parent comet remained in orbit. Those that hit the earth at the onset of the Younger Dryas underwent further explosive fragmentation (accompanied by powerful airbursts that would themselves have had cataclysmic effects), as they entered the atmosphere over Canada.
Nonetheless, the authors thought it likely that a number of large impactors, up to two kilometers in diameter, would have remained intact to collide with the ice-cap. There, as West had earlier told New Scientist, any craters would have been transient, leaving few permanent traces on the ground after the ice had melted. “Lasting evidence,” the PNAS paper added, “may have been limited to enigmatic depressions or disturbances in the Canadian Shield, e.g. under the Great Lakes, or Hudson Bay.”
Summarising the damage, the authors envisaged: “a devastating, high-temperature shock wave with extreme overpressure, followed by underpressure, resulting in intense winds travelling across North America at hundreds of kilometers an hour, accompanied by powerful, impact-generated vortices. In addition, whether single or multiple objects collided with the earth, a hot fireball would have immersed the region near the impacts… At greater distances the re-entry of high-speed, superheated ejecta would have induced extreme wildfires which would have decimated forests and grasslands, destroying the food supplies of herbivores and producing charcoal, soot, toxic fumes and ash.”
‘… how might all this have caused the dramatic cooling of the Younger Dryas? The authors offered many mechanisms operating together, amongst the most prominent of these being the huge plume of water vapour from the melted ice cap that would have been cast into the upper atmosphere, combined with immense quantities of dust and debris “composed of the impactor, ice-sheet detritus, and the underlying crust” as well as the smoke and soot from continent-wide wildfires. Taken in sum, it’s quite easy to understand how so much lofted debris could, as the authors propose, “have led to cooling by blockage of sunlight”; meanwhile the water vapour, smoke, soot and ice would have promoted the growth of “persistent cloudiness and noctilucent clouds, leading to reduced sunlight and surface cooling… (thus reducing) the solar insolation at high latitudes, increasing snow accumulation and causing further cooling in the feedback loop.”
‘Severe and devastating enough in themselves, these factors nonetheless pale into insignificance when compared with the consequences of the hypothesized impacts on the ice cap:
“The largest potential effect would have been impact-related partial destabilization and/or melting of the ice-sheet. In the short term this would have suddenly released meltwater and rafts of ice into the North Atlantic and Arctic Oceans, lowering ocean salinity with consequent surface cooling. The longer-term cooling effects would have resulted largely from the consequent weakening of thermohaline circulation in the northern Atlantic, sustaining YD cooling for (more than) 1,000 years until the feedback mechanisms restored ocean circulation.”
‘What was envisaged here, clearly, was a cataclysm – a debacle! – on a truly massive scale. But what struck me most forcefully in the paragraph quoted above was that the authors had only considered the consequences of the huge quantities of icebergs and meltwater dumped into the oceans north, west and east of the North American epicenter of their proposed comet impacts. They did not consider the effects of that gigantic icy flood on the lands lying immediately south of the ice cap – which most certainly would not have been spared.
… if their calculations are correct the explosive power of the Younger Dryas comet would have been of the order of ten million megatons. That makes it two million times greater in its effects than the former USSR’s Tsar Bomba, the largest nuclear weapon ever tested, and a thousand times greater than the estimated explosive power (10,000 megatons) of all nuclear devices stockpiled in the world today.
A global disaster of such magnitude at exactly the time I suggested in my 1995 book Fingerprints of the Gods does not prove the existence of a lost civilization of the Ice Age but does at least provide us with a mechanism large enough – if such a civilization did exist – to have obliterated it almost entirely from human memory.
The results, published in PNAS on 4 June 2013, took advantage of recent advances in radiocarbon technology to refine the date of the Younger Dryas impact from 12,900 to 12,800 [10,800 BCE] years ago and enabled a much more detailed map of the YDB field to be drawn up, covering close to 50 million square kilometres of North, Central and South America, a large segment of the Atlantic Ocean, and most of Europe, North Africa and the Middle East.
Calculations indicate that the impact deposited around ten million tonnes of spherules across this vast strewn field.’
Science Direct: “Spherules are small spherical or non-spherical particles formed from the rapid cooling of molten silicate droplets. They can be found in discrete layers in sedimentary rocks, especially after impact events, and have various shapes, sizes and textures.”
‘Nor, was there any doubt in the researchers’ minds that an impact had been at the heart of the matter: “The analyses of 771 YDB objects presented in this paper strongly support a major cosmic impact at 12,800 years ago… Spherules… are (i) widespread at 18 sites on four continents; (ii) display large abundance peaks only at the YD onset at around 12,800 years ago; (iii) are rarely found above or below the YDB, indicating a rare event; and (iv) amount to an estimated 10 million tonnes of materials distributed across around 50 million square kilometres of several continents, thus precluding a small, local event.”
‘In Killer Comet, a book published in 2016, Zamora elaborates on the extent and true horror of the Younger Dryas cataclysm. He considers how the effects of the primary impact over Michigan would have been massively compounded by the secondary impacts of glacier ice boulders across the Carolinas. It’s instructive to spend a few moments with the disturbing scenario that follows:
“All living things within 100 kilometers of the (Michigan) impact died instantly. They were either burned by the heat blast or killed by the shock wave. (In the Carolinas), 1000 kilometers from the impact zone, the blinding flash on the horizon was followed by a sky that darkened ominously as it filled with the giant ice boulders ejected by the impact. Three minutes after the flash, the dark sky advanced relentlessly, and the ground shook as the first seismic waves from the extraterrestrial impact site arrived travelling at 5 km/sec.”
“By this time, all animals and humans were aware that something terrible was happening. The sky continued to darken, and then filled with bright streaks as the ice boulders in suborbital flights re-entered the atmosphere at speeds of 3 to 4 km/sec… (As) the giant ice boulders started falling… the thumping of the impacts sent shock waves through the ground that travelled at 5 to 8 km/sec… The shaking ground started to liquefy, trapping everyone. The ground had turned to quicksand, making it impossible to walk or run… At the peak of intensity, a hail of glacier ice chunks, many as big as a baseball stadium, left steam trails in the sky as they re-entered the atmosphere at supersonic speeds and crashed into the liquefied ground accompanied by the thunder of sonic booms. The impacts created oblique, muddy, conical craters… with diameters of one to two kilometers…that swallowed whole villages and buried all the vegetation. The vibration of the ground quickly reduced the depth of the conical craters and turned them into (the) shallow depressions (that we know today as the Carolina Bays)…”
“The comet itself had not killed the megafauna. The saturation bombardment by the ice boulders that were ejected when the comet struck the Laurentide ice sheet caused the extinction event… The landscape of the Eastern Seaboard had been transformed into a barren wasteland full of huge, shallow mud holes… The Carolina Bays have remained as evidence of the glacier ice impacts on the soft, sandy soil of the East Coast. No such evidence remains of the ice chunks that must have fallen on harder ground, but the ice impacts in the central and Midwestern states were equally merciless. When the colossal chunks of glacier ice hit the hard terrain, they shattered and sent out ice fragments at high speed. Any creature or vegetation in the path of the fast-moving ice shards was destroyed.
When the ice finally came to rest, the ejecta blanket had covered one-half of the contiguous United States with a thick layer of crushed ice… that increased the albedo of the Earth and reflected a significant portion of the dimmer light from the Sun back into space. The combined effect of the increased ice cover and the orbiting ice crystals would make the land cold and inhospitable for many years… The buried vegetation would freeze or remain dormant under the ice. Grazing animals that had survived the glacier ice bombardment had no access to their normal food sources and would soon starve. Predators that were still alive would also soon die without their herbivorous prey… Eventually, North America would be repopulated by new land animals and new humans, but the megafauna, and the ingenious Clovis people… were gone forever.”
‘To this apocalyptic picture, which traces the origin of the Carolina Bays to a large fragment of the disintegrated Younger Dryas comet hitting the North American icecap over what is now Saginaw Bay and throwing out a devastating barrage of ice boulders, must be added the implications of primary impacts by other fragments of the same comet at other points across the icecap. Zamora’s research does not consider these.
The reader will recall… that the scientists of the Comet Research Group calculate there may have been as many as four such impacts… it is highly plausible that at least one of these other impacts was responsible for the radical destabilization of the “Cordilleran” segment of the ice sheet above Spokane unleashing the single, cataclysmic flood that… created the channeled scablands.Thesingle largest flood the earth has ever seen… An icy bombardment… Darkened skies… Plunging global temperatures… Mass extinctions…
Extraterrestrial platinum [is found] at the Younger Dryas Boundary not only in the Greenland ice cores but also… across North America… the Younger Dryas cataclysm was not a single event but an epoch with two pronounced nodes of disaster – the first, 12,800 years ago, accompanied by a humungous flood and abrupt, extreme global cooling, the second, 11,600 years ago, again accompanied by another humungous flood and this time by abrupt, extreme global warming.’
This is noteworthy as the scriptures describe the flood from its beginning when Noah entered the Ark, to when he disembarked on dry land, lasting for just over a year – Genesis 7:11; 8:14-16 (Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla). Squaring up a second flood, when the Bible says the ‘waters had subsided from the earth’ is an anomaly – Genesis 8:11. Unless, the secondary* flooding were a residue of water which spilled or erupted primarily in the northern (or northwestern) hemisphere.
Hancock addresses the synchronicities of the timing for the Younger Dryas. ‘There are several distinct and compelling curiosities about the terminal Younger Dryas event and the global warming and flooding that accompanied it. First, just as was the case 12,800 years ago, and as noted above, the date of 11,600 years ago coincides with an immense episode of global flooding – nominated by geologists as Meltwater Pulse 1B – as the remnant ice caps in North America and northern Europe collapsed simultaneously amidst worldwide global warming. The late Cesare Emiliani, Professor in the Department of Geological Sciences at the University of Miami, carried out isotopic analysis of deep-sea sediments that produced hard evidence of cataclysmic global flooding “between 12,000 and 11,000 years ago.”
‘Secondly, and rather strikingly, The Greek lawmaker Solon visited Egypt around the year 600 BC and there he was told a very remarkable story by the priests at the Temple of Sais in the Nile Delta – a story that was eventually handed down to his more famous descendant Plato, who in due course shared it with the world in his Dialogues of Timaeus and Critias. It is, of course, the story of the great lost civilization of Atlantis swallowed up by flood and earthquake in a single terrible day and night nine thousand years before Solon’s visit to Egypt – in other words in 9,600 BC, or 11,600 years before the present’ – refer article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
‘Since that date (give or take a margin of error of a few decades) coincides with Meltwater Pulse 1B and is accepted by geologists as the “official” end of the last Ice Age – the end of the “Pleistocene” epoch and the beginning of our current epoch, the “Holocene” – it is intriguing, to say the least, that it coincides so precisely with the date that Plato gives us for the destruction, and submergence beneath the sea, of the lost civilization of Atlantis. Also striking is the fact that 9600 BC is the date established by the German Archaeological Institute for the foundation of the truly extraordinary megalithic site of Gobekli Tepe in Turkey’ – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. ‘For the full significance of Gobekli Tepe see Graham Hancock’s book Magicians of the Gods.
While the impact of comet fragments on the North American ice cap 12,800 years ago is now strongly supported by the mass of evidence reviewed in this article as the cause of the beginning of the Younger Dryas, there is much less clarity over what caused the end of the cold interval and the renewed flooding and warming of 11,600 years ago… very radical climate changes occurred at both the onset and the termination of the Younger Dryas. In both cases these changes were global and were accomplished within the span of a human generation… the comet hypothesis helps to make sense of this.
The estimated combined explosive force of the impacts would have lofted sufficient ejecta into the atmosphere 12,800 years ago to plunge the earth into a long, sustained twilight, akin to a nuclear winter – the “time of darkness” that so many ancient myths speak of – capable of reducing solar radiation for more than 1,000 years. The dramatic warming that began 11,600 years ago would then be explained by the final dissipation of the ejecta cloud coupled with an end to the system-wide inertia that had beset thermohaline circulation in the North Atlantic.
Another possibility, not necessarily mutually contradictory with any of the above mechanisms, is that 11,600 years ago the earth interacted for a second* time with the debris stream of the same fragmenting comet that had caused the beginning of the Younger Dryas 12,800 years ago. This is by no means implausible since the earth still passes through that debris stream twice a year.
It is the well-known Taurid meteor stream, now 30 million kilometers wide. Travelling at around 2.5 million kilometers a day on its orbital path, our planet passes through the Taurid stream for around 12 days at the end of June and again for 12 days in late October and early November. At both transits, meteorites – “shooting stars” – in huge numbers enter and are usually small enough to burn up in our atmosphere (in October/November they are often referred to as the “Halloween Fireworks”).
That sounds harmless enough but, as long ago as 1990, before any of the physical, geological evidence for the Younger Dryas comet impacts had been discovered, astrophysicist Victor Clube and astronomer Bill Napier warned of the view: “that treats the cosmos as a harmless backdrop to human affairs, a view which Academe now often regards as its business to uphold and to which Church and State are only too glad to subscribe.” Such a view, in Clube and Napier’s prescient 1990 opinion, is dangerous in that its effect is to “place the human species a little higher than the ostrich, awaiting the fate of the dinosaur.”
As can be seen from the reactions of some members of “Academe” to the Younger Dryas impact hypothesis, this view, and what Clube and Napier call the “great illusion of cosmic security” that it engenders, are still powerful forces in the world today. Much more than the truth about our own past is at stake, however, for there is a chilling convergence between Clube and Napier’s findings on the one hand, and the findings of Kennett, West and Firestone on the other, as to what the Younger Dryas comet really means for humanity.
To understand the implications of this convergence properly it will be necessary to review some of the discoveries made by Clube, Napier and others in the 1980’s and 1990’s – discoveries… that are completely independent of the later work of the Kennett/West/Firestone team on the Younger Dryas impacts… the burden of these discoveries is that it is possible – indeed highly probable – that we are not yet done with the comet that changed the face of the earth 12,800 years ago.
Clube and Napier’s work, with important contributions also from the late Sir Fred Hoyle, and from mathematician Emilio Spedicato and astronomer Professor Chandra Wickramsinghe, obliges us to consider the chilling possibility that the Younger Dryas comet was itself only a fragment of a much larger, giant comet – once perhaps as much as 100 kilometers in diameter – which entered the inner solar system about 30,000 years ago and was captured by the sun and flung into an earth-crossing orbit.’
Or as is even just as probable, comet fragments trailing a ninth planet. A planet which traverses a 3,600 year elliptical orbit around the Earth – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: The Pyramid Perplexity. The role of the mysterious Nibiru as enumerated in Sumerian texts and latterly labelled Planet X by astronomers, will hopefully be the subject of a future article.
‘It remained relatively intact for the next 10,000 years. Then around 20,000 years ago it underwent a massive “fragmentation event” somewhere along its orbit that transformed it from a single deadly and potentially world-killing object into multiple objects grading down from 5 kilometers to 1 kilometer or less in diameter, each and every one of which would still, in its own right, be capable of causing a global cataclysm. The astronomers believe it was several fragments on this scale that hit the earth 12,800 years ago, causing the Younger Dryas, and that we can expect further encounters with the remaining fragments in the future. “This unique complex of debris,” write Clube and Napier, “is undoubtedly the greatest collision hazardfacing the Earth at the present time.”
‘The Taurid meteor stream, so called because its showers of “shooting stars” look to observers on the ground as though they originate in the constellation of Taurus, is the most familiar and best-known product of the ongoing fragmentation of the original giant comet’ – refer Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America; and article: The Calendar Conspiracy.
‘As Clube, Napier, Hoyle and Wickramsinghe have demonstrated, however, the Taurid stream also contains other much more massive material, sometimes visible, sometimes shrouded in clouds of dust, and all of it flying through space at tremendous velocities and intersecting the Earth’s orbit twice a year, regular as clockwork, year in year out. Amongst these massive, deadly members of the Taurid family are Comet Encke, which is estimated to have a diameter of around five kilometers. But Comet Encke is not alone.’
‘According to Clube and Napier there are also: “between one and two hundred asteroids of more than a kilometer diameter orbiting within the Taurid meteor stream. It seems clear that we are looking at the debris from the breakup of an extremely large object. The disintegration, or sequence of disintegrations, must have taken place within the last twenty or thirty thousand years, as otherwise the asteroids would have spread around the inner planetary system and be no longer recognizsable as a stream.”
‘In addition to Comet Encke, there are at least two other comets in the stream – Rudnicki, also thought to be about five kilometers in diameter, and a mysterious object named Oljiato, which has a diameter of about 1.5 kilometers. Initially believed to be an asteroid, this extremely dark, Earth-crossing projectile sometimes shows signs, visible in the telescope, of volatility and outgassing and most astronomers now regard it as an inert comet that is in the process of waking up. Comet Encke itself is known to have been inert for a long period, until it suddenly flared into life and was first seen by astronomers in 1876. It is now understood to alternate regularly, in extended cycles, between its inert and volatile states.
Clube and Napier’s research had convinced them that an as yetundetected companion to Comet Encke is orbiting amidst clouds of harmless dust at the very heart of the Taurid meteor stream. They believe that this object is of exceptional size, that it is a comet, and that like Encke and Oljiato it sometimes – for very long periods – shuts itself down. This happens when pitch-like tars that seethes up continuously from its interior during episodes of outgassing become so copious that they coat the entire outer surface of the nucleus in a thick, hardening shell and seal it off completely – perhaps for millennia. On the outside all falls silent after the incandescent “coma” and tail have faded away and the seemingly inert object tears silently through space at a speed of tens of kilometers per second. But, at the center of the nucleus, activity continues, gradually building up pressure. Like an overheated boiler with no release valve, the comet eventually explodes from within, breaking up into fragments that can become individual comets every one of which threatens the Earth.
Calculations indicate that this presently invisible object at the heart of the Taurid stream might be as much as 30 kilometers in diameter. Moreover, it is thought likely that other large fragments accompany it. According to Professor Emilio Spedicato of the University of Bergamo: “Tentative orbital parameters which could lead to its observation are estimated. It is predicted that in the near future (around the year 2030) the Earth will cross again that part of (the Taurid meteor stream) that contains the fragments, an encounter that in the past has dramatically affected mankind” – Article: The Great Reset & the Fourth Industrial Revolution.
‘With this warning that an ancient enemy poses a real and present danger to the near and immediate future of civilization, let us return to the Younger Dryas and the possibility, after the first encounter 12,800 years ago, that the earth interacted for a second time with some large and dangerous comet fragments orbiting in the Taurid stream. On this hypothetical second occasion, however, the scenario proposed by the astronomers suggests that the primary impacts were not on land, or onto ice, but into the world’s oceans throwing up vast plumes of water vapour and creating a “greenhouse effect” that caused global warming rather than global cooling.’
This is a plausible explanation for the secondary flooding. The invisible object of exceptional size within the Taurid meteor stream may well turn out to be Planet X and its trailing comets and meteors the initial cause of the Younger Dryas epoch. The threat ascribed to the Taurid stream is real and may well have a role in a future impact event – articles: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis; The Pyramid Perplexity; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
With that in mind, Martin Sweatman quoted earlier, refers to Pillar 43 at Gobekli Tepe and its association with the Taurid meteor stream – Decoding GÖBEKLI TEPE with Archaeoastronomy: What does the Fox say? Martin B Sweatman and D Tsikritsis (pages 233-250):
‘We have interpreted much of the symbolism of Göbekli Tepe in terms of astronomical events. By matching low-relief carvings on some of the pillars at Göbekli Tepe to star asterisms we find compelling evidence that the famous ‘Vulture Stone’ is a date stamp for 10950 BC ± 250 yrs, which corresponds closely to the proposed Younger Dryas event, estimated at 10890 BC. We also find evidence that a key function of Göbekli Tepe was to observe meteor showers and record cometary encounters. Indeed, the people of Göbekli Tepe appear to have had a specialinterest in the Taurid meteor stream, the same meteor stream that is proposed as responsible for the Younger-Dryas event. Is Göbekli Tepe the ‘smoking gun’ for the Younger-Dryas cometary encounter, and hence for coherent catastrophism?’ – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephililm.
Allied with a comet strike in North America, is an alternative explanation of one in adjacent Greenland. A massive crater hides beneath Greenland’s ice, Carolyn Gramling, November 14, 2018: ‘Whether the impact is related to a period of cooling called the Younger Dryas is unknown. There’s something big lurking beneath Greenland’s ice. Using airborne ice-penetrating radar, scientists have discovered a 31-kilometer-wide crater – larger than the city of Paris – buried under as much as 930 meters of ice in northwest Greenland. The meteorite that slammed into Earth and formed the pit would have been about 1.5 kilometers across… That’s large enough to have caused significant environmental damage across the Northern Hemisphere, a team led by glaciologist Kurt Kjær of the University of Copenhagen reports November 14 in Science Advances.
Although the crater has not been dated, data from glacial debris as well as ice-flow simulations suggest that the impact may have happened during the Pleistocene Epoch, between 2.6 million and 11,700 years ago. The discovery could breathe new life into a controversial hypothesis that suggests that an impact about 13,000 years ago triggered a mysterious 1,000-year cold snap known as the Younger Dryas.
Members of the research team first spotted a curiously rounded shape at the edge of Hiawatha Glacier in northwest Greenland in 2015, during a scan of the region by NASA’s Operation IceBridge… it is not only the first crater found in Greenland, but also one of the 25 or so largest craters yet spotted on Earth. And it has held its shape… from its elevated rim to its bowl-shaped depression. “It’s so conspicuous in the satellite imagery now,” says John Paden, an electrical engineer at the University of Kansas in Lawrence and a member of the team. “There’s not another good explanation.”
The image above shows the topography under the site at Hiawatha glacier, mapped with airborne radar data. Black triangles and purple circles are elevated peaks around the rim and centre. Dotted red lines and black circles show locations of additional sampling.
‘On the ground, the team hunted for geochemical and geologic signatures of an asteroid impact within nearby sediments. Sampling from within the crater itself was impossible, as it remains covered by ice. But just beyond the edge of the ice, meltwater from the base of the glacier had, over the years, deposited sediment. The scientists collected a sediment sample from within that glacial outwash and several from just outside of it. The outwash sample contained several telltale signs of an impact: “shocked” quartz grains with deformed crystal lattices and glassy grains that may represent flash-melted rock. The sample also contained elevated concentrations of certain elements, including nickel, cobalt, platinum and gold, relative to what’s normally found in Earth’s crust. That elemental profile points not only to an asteroid impact, the researchers say, but also suggests that the impactor was a relatively rare iron meteorite.
The ice-penetrating radar data revealed that the crater bowl itself contains several distinct layers of ice. The topmost layer shows a clear, continuous sequence of smaller layers of ice, representing the gradual deposits of snow and ice through the most recent 11,700 years of Earth’s history, known as the Holocene. At the base of that “well-behaved” layer is a distinct, debris-rich layer that has been seen elsewhere in Greenland ice cores, and is thought to represent the Younger Dryas cold period, which spanned from about 12,800 to 11,700 years ago. Beneath that Younger Dryas layer is another large layer – but unlike the Holocene layer, this one is jumbled and rough, with undulating rather than smooth, nearly flat smaller layers.’
“You see folding and strong disturbances,” says study coauthor Joseph MacGregor, a glaciologist with Operation IceBridge. “And below that, we see yet deeper, complex basal ice.” Radar images of that bottommost ice layer within the crater show several curious peaks, which MacGregor says could represent material from the ground that got incorporated into the ice. “Putting that all together, what you have is a snapshot of an ice sheet that looked fairly normal during the Holocene, but was quite disturbed before that.”
‘Those data clearly suggest that the impact is at least 11,700 years old… And the rim of the crater appears to cut through a preexisting ancient river channel that must have flowed across the land before Greenland became covered with ice… That time span – essentially, the entire Pleistocene Epoch – is a large range. The team is working on further narrowing the possible date range, with more sediment samples, simulations of the rate of ice flow and possibly cores collected from within the crater. The date range does include the possibility that the impact occurred near the onset of the Younger Dryas. “It’s the woolly mammoth in the room,” MacGregor says.’
In a followup article entitled: Greenland may have another massive crater hiding under its ice, February 12, 2019, Carolyn Gramling states: ‘Greenland’s ice may be hiding more than one crater left by long-ago meteorite impacts. An analysis of satellite and airborne images of the topography beneath the ice sheet has revealed a large, craterlike structure buried beneath two kilometers of ice. It’s just 183 kilometers southeast of Hiawatha… The newfound bowl-shaped object is about 36.5 kilometers across, slightly larger than the 31-kilometer-wide Hiawatha depression, researchers report online February 11 in Geophysical Research Letters.
Like Hiawatha, the new feature consists of a ring-shaped rim surrounding a depression with a peak at its center – consistent with a crater carved out by the impact of a large meteorite, says coauthor Joseph MacGregor, a glaciologist with NASA’s Operation IceBridge. Without more direct geologic data, scientists can’t… determine whether the two might be related to the same event. “It’s simply not that unusual,” says coauthor William Bottke, a planetary scientist at the Southwest Research Institute in Boulder, Colorado. Scientists already know of two such pairs – one in Ukraine and another in Canada – but, statistically, a third pair is plausible too, Bottke says.’
As Above So Below: Do the Giza Monuments encode the date of the Younger Dryas comet impact? Graham Hancock, December 10, 2014: ‘… it is possible that some fragments may have hit Egypt and this raises an intriguing speculation concerning the ancient Egyptian cult of the Benben stone. As long ago as 1989 my friend and colleague Robert Bauval proposed in the academic journal “Discussions in Egyptology” that the original Benben stone might have been an oriented iron meteorite… it is worth re-opening this discussion… whether the mysterious object worshipped in the Mansion of the Phoenix in Heliopolis might in fact have been a fragment of the Younger Dryas comet that caused the global cataclysm of 12,800 years ago’ – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. ‘Like the Phoenix, comets are objects that return again and again to our skies and it is conceivable that some fragments of the Younger Dryas comet remain in orbit and might even threaten us today.’
Such speculations add new light to the strange correlation of sky and ground that memorialises the sky of 12,800 years ago in the giant monuments of Egypt’s Giza plateau where the priesthood of Heliopolis practised their star religion. I propose that this religion – the title of the High Priest of Heliopolis was “Chief of the Astronomers” – had its origins in a lost civilisation destroyed during the Younger Dryas cataclysm, and that survivors of that civilisation settled in Egypt and created a message to the future written in the language of astronomy and monumental architecture that was designed to draw attention to the exact epoch of the comet impact.
The ancient Egyptians called the Milky Way the “Winding Waterway”. The constellation of Orion was seen as the celestial image of the god Osiris, said to have brought the gifts of civilisation to Egypt in the remote past in the epoch called Zep Tepi, “the First Time.”
‘The graphic [above] indicates the sky over Giza as it would looked early in the precessional “Age of Leo” (the period of roughly 2,160 years – between approximately 12,970 years ago and 10,810 years ago) when the constellation of Leo “housed” the sun on the Spring Equinox. Because of the phenomenon known as the precession of the equinoxes, each of the 12 zodiacal constellations takes it’s turn to house the sun during the course of “Great Year” which lasts a total of 12 X 2,160 years, i.e. 25,920 years. The alignment indicated in the graphic therefore only recurs every 25,920 years.’
The likelihood of a rogue planet within our Solar System and a trailing retinue of perhaps more than one comet and accompanying meteors being responsible for igniting the Younger Dryas, is in this writer’s view a persuasive argument. What may be quite astonishing is to learn the possible identity of the mysterious comet in question. Immanuel Velikovsky discusses an unintentional solution in his book Worlds in Collision, first published in 1950.
His premise: that the second planet from the Sun Venus, began its life as a moon of Jupiter. It was deviated away from the gravitational pull of the biggest planet in our Solar System by another large, though not as big, planetary body as it hurtled past in close range. Venus became an unwitting comet and after a dangerous encounter with planet Earth – which he believed to be at the time of the Exodus from Egypt- finally rested in its current orbit between Mercury and Earth. This then would explain – what still alludes scientists – the reason for why Venus spins on its axis from east to west (that is, backwards or clockwise) and not from west to east like every other planet, excepting Uranus – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
Velikovsky says when Venus positioned itself in our Solar System it possessed a tail and moved on a not yet circular orbit, acting more like a comet than a planet. It was called a “smoking star” by the ancient Mexicans. He states: ‘The tails of comets are composed mainly of carbon and hydrogen gases. Lacking oxygen, they do not burn in flight, but the inflammable gases, passing through an atmosphere containing oxygen, will be set on fire. If carbon and hydrogen gases, or vapor of a composition of these two elements, enter the atmosphere in huge masses, a part of them will burn, binding all the oxygen available at the moment…’ Velikovsky provides considerable information regarding Venus, which ties in with information we have covered previously – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. It is relevant towards its role as a comet possibly around 13,000 years ago.
‘When Venus had a coma, the horns of its crescent must have been extended by the illuminated portions of the coma. It thus had two long appendages and looked like a bull’s head. Sanchoniathon says that Astarte (Venus) had a bull’s head. The planet was even called Ashteroth-Karnaim, or Astarte of the Horns, a name given to a city in Canaan in honor of this deity. The golden calf worshiped by Aaron and the people at the foot of Sinai was the image of the star’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux and Scandinavia.
‘Rabbinical authorities say that “the devotion of Israel to this worship of the bull is in part explained by the circumstance that, while passing through the Red Sea, they beheld the celestial Throne, and most distinctly of the four creatures [Cherubim] about the Throne, they saw the ox.” The likeness of a calf was placed by Jeroboam in Dan, the great temple of the Northern Kingdom’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe. ‘Tistrya of the Zend-Avesta, the star that attacks the planets, “the bright and glorious Tistrya mingles his shape with light moving in the shape of a golden-horned bull.” The Egyptians similarly pictured the planet and worshiped it in the effigy of a bull. The cult of a bull sprang up also in Mycenaean Greece. A golden cow head with a star on its brow was found in Mycenae, on the Greek mainland.’
It is worth mentioning in the book of Ezekiel, Cherubim are described, including their faces. Ezekiel 10:14, ESV: “And every one had four faces: the first face was the face of the cherub, and the second face was a human face, and the third the face of a lion, and the fourth the face of an eagle.” The Hebrew word for Cherub is H3742 – kruwb, meaning an ‘angelic being’ – Article: The Ark of God; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. While most translations use the word cherub, angel or guardian, some use the word Ox or Bull.
Velikovsky: ‘The long horns of Venus could have been seen without the aid of a telescopic lens. The horns were the illuminated portions of the coma of Venus, which stretched toward the earth. These horns could also have extended toward the sun as Venus approached the solar orb, since comets were repeatedly observed with projections in the direction of the sun, while the tails of the comets are regularly directed away from the sun. When Venus approached close to one of the planets, its horns grew longer: this is the phenomenon the astrologers of Babylon observed and described when Venus neared Mars. “It is well known that not a few passages in the cuneiform texts on astrology speak of the right or the left horn of Venus. It was deduced that the phases of Venus were observed already by the Babylonians and that Galileo, in the sixteenth century, was not the first to see them.” Schaumberger, “Die Homer der Venus” in Kugler…’
‘In every country of the ancient world we can trace cosmo-logical myths of the birth of the planet Venus. If we look for the god or goddess who represents the planet Venus, we must inquire which among the gods or goddesses did not exist from the beginning, but was born into the family. The mythologies of all peoples concern themselves with the birth only of Venus, not with that of Jupiter, Mars, or Saturn. Jupiter is described as heir to Saturn, but his birth is not a mythological subject. Horus of the Egyptians and Vishnu, born of Shiva, of the Hindus, were such newborn deities. Horus battled in the sky with the monster-serpent Seth; so did Vishnu. In Greece the goddess who suddenly appeared in the sky was Pallas Athene. She sprang from the head of Zeus-Jupiter. In another legend she was the daughter of a monster, Pallas-Typhon, who attacked her and whom she battled and killed.
The slaying of the monster by a planet-god is the way in which the peoples perceived the convulsion of the pillar of smoke when the earth and the comet Venus disturbed each other in their orbits, and the head of the comet and its tail leaped against each other in violent electrical discharges.
The Greek authors described the birth of Athene (planet Venus), saying she sprang from the head of Jupiter. “And mighty Olympus trembled fearfully… and the earth around shrieked fearfully, and the sea was stirred, troubled with its purple waves.” One or two authors thought that Athene was born of Cronus [Saturn]. But the consensus of ancient authors makes Athene-Venus the offspring of Jupiter: she sprang from his head, and this birth was accompanied by great disturbances in the celestial and terrestrial spheres.
The comet rushed toward the earth, and it could not be very well distinguished whether the planet Jupiter or its offspring was approaching. I may divulge here something that belongs to the second book of this work; namely, that at an earlier time, Jupiter had already caused havoc in the planetary family, the earth included, and it was therefore only natural to see in the approaching body the planet Jupiter.
… modern theory… ascribes the birth of the terrestrial planets to the process of expulsion by larger ones. This appears to be true in the case of Venus. The other modern theory, which ascribes the origin of comets of short period to expulsion by large planets, is also correct: Venus was expelled as a comet and then changed to a planet after contact with a number of members of the solar system. Venus, being an offspring of Jupiter, bore all the characteristics known to men from early cataclysmic encounters. When a ball of fire tore the pillar of cloud and pelted the pillar with thunderbolts, the imagination of the people saw in this the planet-god Jupiter-Marduk rushing to save the earth by killing the serpent-monster Typhon-Tiamat.
It is not strange, therefore, that, in places as remote from Greece as the islands of Polynesia, it is related that “the planet Jupiter suppressed the tail of the great storm.” But we are told that in the same places, notably on the Harvey Islands, “Jupiter was often mistaken for the Morning Star.” On other islands of Polynesia, “the planets Venus and Jupiter seem to have been confused with each other.” Explorers found “that the name Fauma or Paupiti was given to Venus… and that the same names were given to Jupiter.”
‘Early astronomy shared Ptolemy’s opinion that “Venus has the same powers” and also the nature of Jupiter [as a former moon of Jupiter], an opinion reflected also in the astrological belief that “Venus, when she becomes sole ruler of the event, in general brings about results similar to those of Jupiter.” In one local cult in Egypt the name of Isis… originally belonged to Jupiter, Osiris being Saturn. In another local cult Amon was the name for Jupiter. Horus originally was also Jupiter. But when a new planet was born of Jupiter and became supreme in the sky, the onlookers could not readily recognize the exact nature of this change. They gave the name of Isis to the planet Venus, and sometimes the name of Horus. This must have caused confusion. “One is confused by the various relations which exist between mother and son (Isis and Horus). Now he is her consort, now her brother; now a youth… now an infant fed at her breast.”
“A noteworthy representation shows her in association with Horus as the Morning Star, and thus in a strange relation… which we cannot yet explain from the texts.” Also Ishtar of Assyria-Babylonia was in early times the name of the planet Jupiter; later it was transferred to Venus, Jupiter retaining the name of Mardulc. Baal, still another name for Jupiter, was an earlier name for Saturn, and later on became the name of Venus, sometimes the feminine form Baalath or Belith [of Sidon] being used. Ishtar, also, was at first a male planet, subsequently becoming a female planet’ – Articles: Lilith; The Calendar Conspiracy; and Monoliths of the Nephilim.
“Ishtar, the fearful dragon,” wrote Assur-banipal. The Morning Star of the Toltecs, Quetzal-cohuatl (Quetzal-coatl), also is represented as a great dragon or serpent: “cohuatl” in Nahuatl is “serpent,” and the name means “a feathered serpent.” The Morning Star of the Indians of the Chichimec tribe in Mexico is called “Serpent cloud”, a remarkable name because of its relation to the pillar of cloud and the clouds that covered the globe after the contact of the earth with Venus. When Quetzal-cohuatl, the lawgiver of the Toltecs, disappeared on the approach of a great catastrophe and the Morning Star that bore the same name rose for the first time in the sky, the Toltecs “regulated the reckoning of the days, the nights, and the hours according to the difference in the time.”
The Morning-Evening Star Ishtar was called also “the star of lamentation.” The Persian Mithra, the same as Tistrya, descended from the heavens and “let a stream of fire flow toward the earth,” “signifying that a blazing star, becoming in some way present here below, filled our world with its devouring heat.” In Aphaca in Syria fire fell from the sky, and it was asserted that it fell from Venus: “by which one would think of fire that had fallen from the planet Venus.” The place became holy and was visited each year by pilgrims. The festivals of the planet Venus were held in the spring. “Our ancestors dedicated the month of April to Venus,” wrote Macrobius.’
‘Baal of the Canaanites and of the Northern Kingdom of Israel was worshiped in Dan, the city of the cult of the calf, and throngs visited there during the week of Passover. The cult of Venus spread to Judea also. According to II Kings (23:5), King Josiah in the seventh century “put down the idolatrous priests, whom the kings of Judah had ordained to burn incense in the high places in the cities of Judah, and in the places round about Jerusalem; them also that burned incense unto Baal, to the sun, and to the moon, and to the planets, and to all the host of heaven.” Baal, the sun, the moon, and the planets, is the division used also by Democritus: Venus, the sun, the moon, and the planets. In Babylonia the planet Venus was distinguished from other planets and worshiped as a member of a trinity: Venus [Ishtar (Lilith)], Moon [Ba’al (Samael)], and Sun [Apollos (Azazel)]’ – Articles: Arius, Alexander & Athanasius; and Monoliths of the Nephilim. ‘This triad became the Babylonian holy trinity in the fourteenth century before the present era.
In the Vedas the planet Venus is compared to a bull: “As a bull thou hurlest thy fire upon earth and heaven” … [Jezebel], wife of Ahab, made her the chief deity of the Northern Kingdom. The women of Jerusalem made cakes for the queen of heaven [actually Asherah and not Ishtar] and worshiped her from the roofs of their houses.
On Cyprus it was neither Jupiter nor any other god but “Kypris Queen whom they with holy gifts were wont to appease… pouring libations out upon the ground of yellow honey.” Such libation, as already mentioned, was made in Athens in commemoration of the Flood of Deucalion.’
The story of Deucalion and Pyrrha is the Greek version of the biblical Flood and Noah’s Ark, as told in the Roman poet Ovid’s, The Metamorphoses. Zeus the king of the gods, resolved to destroy all of humanity and so Deucalion constructed an ark in which he and his wife rode out the flood and landed on Mount Parnassus.
Velikovsky: ‘The planet Venus was Lux Divina, the Divine Light, in the worship of the Roman imperial colonies – Isaiah 14:12 [H1966 Heylel: ‘shining one, light-bearer, morning star, lucifer’]. In Babylonia, Venus was pictured as a six-pointed star – which is also the shape of David’s shield – or as a pentagram – a five-pointed star (seal of Solomon) – and sometimes as a cross; as a cross it was pictured in Mexico, too.
The attributes and deeds of the Morning Star were not invented by the peoples of the world: this star shattered mountains, shook the globe with such a violence that it looked as if the heavens were shaking, was a storm, a cloud, a fire, a heavenly dragon, a torch, and a blazing star, and it rained naphtha [a colourless, volatile petroleum distillate, usually an intermediate product between gasoline and benzine, used as a solvent or fuel] on the earth. Assurbanipal speaks of Ishtar-Venus, “who is clothed with fire and bears aloft a crown of awful splendor, (and who) rained fire over Arabia.”
‘In the attributes and in the deeds ascribed to the planet Venus – Isis, Ishtar, Athene [Lilith] – we recognize the attributes and deeds of the comet… Venus, of which it is said that “horns grew out of her head,” or… Venus cornuta, looked like the head of a horned animal; and since it moved the earth out of its place, like a bull with its horns, the planet Venus was pictured as a bull. The worship of a bullock was introduced by Aaron at the foot of Mount Sinai. The cult of Apis originated in Egypt in the days of the Hyksos, after the end of the Middle Kingdom, shortly after the Exodus. Apis, or the sacred bull, was very much venerated in Egypt; when a sacred bull died, its body was mummified and placed in a sarcophagus with royal honors, and memorial services were held.’
“All the coffins and everything excellent and profitable for this august god (the bull Apis)” were prepared by the Pharaoh, when “this god was conducted in peace to the necropolis, to let him assume his place in his temple.” The worship of a cow or bull was widespread in Minoan Crete and in Mycenaean Greece, for golden images of this animal with large horns were found in excavations’ – refer Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America. ‘Isis, the planet Venus, was represented as a human figure with two horns, like Astarte (Ishtar) of the horns; and sometimes it was fashioned in the likeness of a cow. In time, Ishtar changed from male to female, and in many places worship of the bull changed to worship of the cow. The main reason for this seems to have been the fall of manna which turned the rivers into streams of honey and milk. A horned planet that produced milk most closely resembled a cow.
In the Hymns of the Aiharva-Veda, in which the ambrosia that falls from the sky is glorified, the god is exalted as the “great cow” which “drips with streams of milk”… A passage of the Ramayana about the “celestial cow” says: “Honey she gave, and roasted grain… and curled milk, and soup in lakes with sugared milk,” which is the Hindu version of “rivers of milk and honey.” The “celestial cow” or “the heavenly Surabhi” (“the fragrant”) was the daughter of the Creator: she “sprung from his mouth”; at the same time nectar and “excellent perfume” were spread, according to the Indian epic. This description of the birth of the daughter from the mouth of the Creator is a Hindu parallel of Athene [Venus (Lilith)] springing from the head of Zeus [Jupiter (Lucifer/Samael*)].
Down to the present day, the Brahmans worship the cow. Cows are regarded as daughters of the “heavenly cow” [Kali (Asherah)]. In India, as in other places, the worship of cows began in some period of recorded history. “We find in early Hindu literature sufficient information to establish the thesis that cows were once victimised at sacrifices and used at times as articles of food.” Then came the change. Cows became sacred animals, and ever since the religious law has forbidden the use of their meat for food. The Atharva-Veda repeatedly deprecates cow-killing as “the most heinous of crimes.” “All that kill, eat or permit the slaughter of cows rot in hell for as many years as there are hairs on the body of the cow slain.”
Capital punishment was prescribed for those who either stole, hurt, or killed a cow. “Whoever hurts or causes another to hurt, or steals or causes another to steal, a cow, should be slain.” Even cows’ urine and dung are sacred to the Brahmans. “All its excreta are hallowed. Not a particle ought to be thrown away as impure. On the contrary, the water it ejects ought to be preserved as the best of holy waters… Any spot which a cow has condescended to honour with the sacred deposit of her excrement is forever afterwards consecrated ground.” Sprinkled on a sinner, it “converts him into a saint.”
‘The bull is sacred to Shiva, “the god of destruction in the Hindu Trinity” [otherwise known as the Storm god and Baal Hadad*]. “The consecration of the bulls and letting them loose as privileged beings to roam at their will and draw respect from all people is to be noted with particular interest… The freedom and privileges of the Brahman bull are inviolate.” Even when it is destructive, the bull must not be restrained. These quotations show the Apis cult preserved until our times. The “celestial cow” that gored the earth with its horns and turned rivers and lakes into honey and milk is still revered in the common cow and bull by hundreds of millions of the people of India.
The beautiful Morning Star was related to Ahriman, Seth, [and] Lucifer… It was also Baal of the Canaanites and of the Northern Kingdom of the Ten Tribes, the god hated by the biblical prophets, also Beelzebub or Baal Zevuv, or Baal of the fly.’
These three titles – Lucifer, Baal and Beelzebub – are descriptions of a being who is not Satan, the Adversary… but rather, the Serpent who was in the Garden of Eden – refer Samael: Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
‘In the Pahlavi text of the Iranian book, the Bundahis, describing the catastrophes caused by celestial bodies, it is written that at the close of one of the world ages “the evil spirit (Ahriman) went toward the luminaries.” “He stood upon one-third [Revelation 12:4] of the inside of the sky, and he sprang, like a snake, out of the sky down to the earth.” It was the day of the vernal equinox [March 20/21]. “He rushed in at noon,” and “the sky was shattered and frightened.” “Like a fly, he rushed out upon the whole creation, and he injured the world and made it dark at midday as though it were in dark night.’
Revelation 8:12, JBP: “… a third-part of the sun, a third-part of the moon and a third of the stars were struck. A third-part of the light of each of them was darkened, so that light by day and light by night were both diminished by a third-part.”
‘And noxious creatures were diffused by him over the earth, biting and venomous, such as the snake, scorpion, frog, and lizard, so that not so much as the point of a needle remained free from noxious creatures [Revelation 9:3, 10, 19; 16:13-14]. Then the Bundahis proceeds: “The planets, with many demons (comets), dashed against the celestial sphere, and they mixed the constellations; and the whole creation was as disfigured as though fire disfigured every place and smoke arose over it…”
‘It is significant that all around the world peoples have associated the planet Venus with flies. In Ekron, in the land of the Philistines, there was erected a magnificent temple to Baal Zevuv, the god of the fly.’ A more accurate translation for Beelzebub is ‘Lord of the Fliers’ or ‘Lord of those who fly’ – Matthew 12:24, Mark 3:22, Luke 11:15. Thus Baal is the lord of dark angels and demonic spirits. Likewise, Venus is really associated with these same entities and not merely literal flies.
‘In the ninth century King Ahaziah of Jezreel, after he was injured in an accident, sent his emissaries to ask advice of this god at Ekron and not of the oracle at Jerusalem – 2 Kings 1:2. This Baal Zevuv is Beelzebub of the Gospels – Luke 11:18-19, Matthew 10:25. Ahriman, the god of darkness who battled with Ormuzd, the god of light, is compared in the Bundahis to a fly. Of the flies that filled the earth buried in gloom it is said: “His multitudes of flies [demons] scatter themselves over the world that is poisoned through and through.”
‘Ares (Mars) in the Iliad calls Athene [Venus**] “dog-fly” – Isis** (Lilith) is the Dog Star (Sirius); refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity. “The gods clashed with a mighty din, and the wide earth rang, and round about great heaven pealed as with a trumpet.” And Ares spoke to Athene: “Wherefore now again, thou dog-fly, art making gods to clash with gods in strife?” The people of Bororo in central Brazil call the planet Venus “the sand fly,” an appellation similar to that which Homer used for Athene. The Bantu tribes of central Africa relate that the “sand fly brought fire from the sky,” which appears to be a reference to the Promethean role of Beelzebub, the planet Venus.’
While Beelzebub, Baal and Lucifer can be symbolised singularly by the planet Venus… when in reference to a trinity of gods; Baal is specifically Jupiter and it is in fact Ishtar, otherwise known as Lilith, who is more accurately represented by Venus. The third member of this specific trinity is Apollo, the Sun god – refer Azazel – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article Monoliths of the Nephilim.
‘(Darmesteter), refers to worm-stars that “fly between the earth and heaven,” and that supposedly signify the meteorites. Possibly it is a reference to their infesting property’ and corroborated in Revelation 8:10-11, ESV: “The third angel blew his trumpet, and a great star fell from heaven, blazing like a torch, and it fell on a third of the rivers and on the springs of water. The name of the star is Wormwood [G894 – apsinthos: ‘bitterness, calamity’]. A third of the waters became wormwood, and many people died from the water, because it had been made bitter” – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
‘This idea of contaminating comets is found in a belief of the Mexicans described by Sahagun: “The Mexicans called the comet citlalin popoca which means a smoking star… These natives called the tail of such a star citlalin tlamina, exhalation of the comet; or, literally, ‘the star shoots a dart.’ They believed that when such a dart fell on a living organism, a hare, a rabbit, or any other animal, worms suddenly formed in the wound and made the animal unfit to serve as food. It was for this reason that they took great care to cover themselves during the night so as to protect themselves from this inflaming emanation.”
‘The Mexicans thus thought that larvae from the emanation of the comet fell on all living things. Sahagun says also that at the rising of the Morning Star, the Mexicans used to shut the chimneys and other apertures in order to prevent mishap from penetrating into the house together with the light of the star. The persistence with which the planet Venus is associated with a fly in the traditions of the peoples of both hemispheres, also the emblems carried by the Egyptian priests and the temple services conducted in honor of the planet-god “of the fly,” create the impression that the flies in the tail of Venus were not merely the earthly brood, swarming in heat like other vermin, but guests from another planet.
There exists an extensive exegetic literature on… Mazzaroth, from which it can be concluded only that “the meaning of Mazzaroth is uncertain.” But the Vulgate (Latin) translation of the Bible has Lucifer for Mazzaroth. The (Greek) translation of the Seventy (Septuagint) reads: “Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth in his season and guide the Evening Star by his long hair?” These words of the Septuagint seem very strange… the Greek word komet means “the long-haired one,” or a star with hair, a comet. In Latin, coma is “hair.” Mazzaroth means a comet… and… Mazzaroth means Venus and a hairy star.’ – refer articles: Lilith; and The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘Venus ceased to appear in its seasons. What… happened? Venus [became the] Morning Star… [and] has followed an orbit between Mercury and earth, which it has maintained ever since. It became the Morning and Evening Star. Seen from the earth, it is never removed more than 48 degrees (when at its eastern and western elongation) or three hours and a few minutes east or west of the sun. The dreaded comet became a tame planet. It has the most nearly circular orbit among the planets.’
‘Venus in the night sky to the left of Betelgeuse, a variable red supergiant star of the first magnitude and second brightest in the Orion constellation. Its designation is α Orionis (Latinised to Alpha Orionis), given by Johann Bayer in 1603. The traditional name Betelgeuse was derived from the Arabic Yad al-Jawzā’ or ‘the hand of al-Jawzā’, that is, Orion. The name Betelgeuse – pronounced ‘beetlejuice’ – is not far removed from Beelzebub [aka, Ba’al Zebub, Belzebuth and Beelzebul].
The end of the terror… was the inspiration for Isaiah when he said: “How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God.” What does it mean, that the Morning Star was assailing the heavens and rising high, and that it was cut down low to the horizon, and would weaken no more the nations? More than a hundred generations of commentators have occupied themselves with this passage, but have met with failure.
Why… should the beautiful Morning Star, called Lucifer, the Light Bearer, live in the imagination of peoples as an evil power, a fallen star? What is in this lovely planet that makes her name an equivalent of… the dark power? After a great struggle, Venus achieved a circular orbit and a permanent place in the family of planets. During the perturbations which brought about this metamorphosis, Venus also lost its cometary tail. In the valley of the Euphrates, “Venus then gives up her position as a great stellar divinity, equal with sun and moon, and joins the ranks of the other planets.” A comet became a planet.’
The role of the goddess Venus – as Lilith and Ishtar – has been discussed previously, as has the planet Venus, which has the fascinating history of once being a moon of Jupiter; a comet of Nibiru; and now a permeant resident of our Solar System. What hasn’t been considered until now, is Venus’s role as the initiator of the Younger Dryas Stadial; terminator of the antediluvian age; and herald of the post-flood epoch in which we currently live.
A striking coincidence is the Bull symbolism of the planet Venus and the origin of the Taurid Meteor stream in the Taurus constellation. Or is it?
A fascinating occurrence in early 2020, when Venus was transposed with the Taurus constellation
Bulls are mentioned numerous times in the scriptures. “Reprimand the beasts in the tall grass, the herds of bulls that are with the people’s calves…” – Psalm 68:30, The Voice. “Wild oxen shall fall with them, and young steers with the mighty bulls…” – Isaiah 34:7, ESV.
It is ironic that the hot debate on the Younger Dryas, is what caused it and in so doing, deflects from the most important element of the Younger Dryas – whether an ancient advanced civilisation with technology superior to our twenty-first century world, was destroyed.
Ancient Code reported on a massive study which included twenty-four researchers and was published in two scientific papers. ‘The study titled Extraordinary Biomass-Burning Episode and Impact Winter Triggered by the Younger Dryas Cosmic Impact ~12,800 Years Ago, analyzed geochemical and isotopic markers and found that massive fires would have been responsible, in part, for the disappearance of large mammals.’ The paper is divided into Part I: Ice Cores and Glaciers and Part II, Lake, Marine and Terrestrial Sediments. “The study includes measurements made at more than 170 different sites around the world,” said Adrian Melott, Professor Emeritus of Physics and Astronomy at the University of Kansas and one of the authors of the research.
“The hypothesis is that a massive comet fragmented and the pieces hit Earth, generating this disaster,” said Melott. This impact would have caused fires so large that the resulting dust clogged the sky and prevented sunlight from entering. “A number of different chemical signatures – carbon dioxide, nitrate, ammonia, and others – seem to indicate that an astounding 10% of the earth’s surface, or about 10 million square kilometers, was consumed by fires.”
This may be an important component in the Earth’s demise, prior to the global inundation of flood waters. Imagine powerful earthquakes, multiple volcanic eruptions and widespread fires afflicting the people around the world – all before the massive hundred foot tidal waves swept the globe.
An intriguing discovery revealing an ancient past which directly contradicts mainstream history for humankind are the Ica Stones of Peru – much like the Inga Stone in Brazil – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. The Ica Stones consist of a collection of thousands of stones discovered in modern-day Peru. The Ica Stones ‘depict humans coexisting with Dinosaurs, as well as numerous advanced technologies that should not have existed before written history… numerous laboratories have confirmed their existence… [as] extremely old.’
The stones were found in 1961 by farmers, beneath the sands of the vast desert of Ocucaje on the coast of the Department of Ica in Peru. The stones vary in size with different colours ‘ranging from gray, black, yellow and red.’ They are composed out of oxidised andesite. Carbon 14 studies conducted by the University of Madrid in 2003, determined that they are between 60,000 and 100,000 years old. It is proposed that an adjusted more accurate date, would be consistent with 6,000 to 10,000 years old instead.
Ancient Code state: ‘The discovery of the Ica Stones is considered by many as one of the greatest controversies in the archaeological community… the enigmatic stones are the ultimate evidence which proves mankind coexisted with dinosaurs in antiquity…’ that is, at least in the antediluvian age and perhaps older, dating circa 11,000 to 36,000 BCE according to an Unconventional Chronology.
‘This controversial timeline proposed by many researchers directly contradicts mainstream views on history yet seems to follow a pattern set by similar discoveries which oppose [current] views of history and human origins.
The engravings on the Ica stones… [depict]… the reproductive cycle of a primitive fish without jaws… the process of blood transfusions performed on a pregnant woman… organ transplants (kidney, heart)… the application of anesthetic gas in a Caesarean section… the transplant of cerebral hemispheres, the use of electromagnetic energy, pyramids, space travel, men looking at the stars with binoculars, the study of ancient petroglyphs…’
‘Interestingly, the Ica Stones also depict 13 constellations: the traditional ones studied and observed by ancient cultures around the globe and the constellation of the Pleiades [found in the constellation of Taurus – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity]. According to reports, the 13 constellations correspond to the Babylonian Zodiac, which observed the sky recording the passage of our planet through the universe… the Ica stones are yet another discovery that proves history as we know it is completely wrong. And as author, producer, and anthropologist specializing in linguistics, archeology, and paleobiology (archaeogenetics) Robert Sepehr… [said], mankind is a species with Amnesia.’
Even with an abundance of legends, myths and tales of a worldwide flood and a demise of an advanced arcane civilisation, there are those who smugly disdain those who try to encourage people to think for themselves and seek the truth on humanity’s past.
One example is the article: No, There Wasn’t an Advanced Civilization 12,000 Years Ago – Did an advanced civilization disappear more than 12,000 years ago? by Michael Shermer, June 1, 2017 – emphasis and bold mine. In it he states: ‘Graham Hancock is an audacious autodidact who believes that long before ancient Mesopotamia, Babylonia and Egypt there existed an even more glorious civilization.’
An autodidact is “a person who has learned a subject without the benefit of a teacher or formal education; a self-taught person.” Yes, perish the thought that one drifts from relying on mainstream academia to lead the way for them and shine the light on what is factual, correct, accurate, right or true. They have proved time and time again that they can be relied upon to always provide an agenda free and honest discussion, correct?
The word audacious means, “extremely bold or daring; recklessly brave; fearless, extremely original; without restriction to prior ideas; highly inventive.” Both these words are compliments when measured against the lies and deceit perpetrated by historians and scientists, but let’s continue with what Shermer has to say after the personal insult.
‘One so thoroughly wiped out by a comet strike around 12,000 years ago that nearly all evidence of its existence vanished, leaving only the faintest of traces, including, Hancock thinks, a cryptic warning that such a celestial catastrophe could happen to us. All this is woven into a narrative entitled Magicians of the Gods (Thomas Dunne Books, 2015). I listened to the audio edition read by the author, whose British accent and breathless, revelatory storytelling style are confessedly compelling. But is it true? I’m skeptical.’
Well yes, one would be wouldn’t they? If they did not give any credence to a flood story recounted by hundreds of cultures around the world. And certainly, any prophetic warning as provided in the scriptures is laughable and to be ignored and ridiculed. Strange though, that the warning signs are available to science should they wish to remove the blinkers over their eyes, regarding the cyclical nature of devastating disasters.
‘First, no matter how devastating an extraterrestrial impact might be, are we to believe that after centuries of flourishing every last tool, potsherd, article of clothing, and, presumably from an advanced civilization, writing, metallurgy and other technologies – not to mention trash – was erased? Inconceivable.’
Not inconceivable, if the all-consuming destructive power of moving flood water a hundred feet high and the complete annihilation of animal life, insect life, bird life and human life is truly comprehended. Sherman is like the ostrich which hides its head in the sand. Doing so, doesn’t negate the reality occurring out of sight.
‘Second, Hancock’s impact hypothesis comes from scientists who first proposed it in 2007 as an explanation for the North American megafaunal extinction around that time and has been the subject of vigorous scientific debate. It has not fared well.
In addition to the lack of any impact craters determined to have occurred around that time anywhere in the world, the radiocarbon dates of the layer of carbon, soot, charcoal, nanodiamonds, microspherules and iridium, asserted to have been the result of this catastrophic event, vary widely before and after the megafaunal extinction, anywhere from 14,000 to 10,000 years ago.
Further, although 37 mammal genera went extinct in North America (while most other species survived and flourished), at the same time 52 mammal genera went extinct in South America, presumably not caused by the impact. These extinctions, in fact, were timed with human arrival, thereby supporting the more widely accepted overhunting hypothesis.’
Sherman is choosing to ignore the data supporting impacts in the northern hemisphere as well as splitting hairs on the time frame for the beginning of the Younger Dryas; which is a non-argument in regard to the existence of an advanced civilisation or not. The aspect of which animal species survived and didn’t is a feeble attempt to discredit, when it also does not have any bearing on whether an advanced civilisation collapsed or not – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.
Third, Hancock grounds his case primarily in the argument from ignorance (because scientists cannot explain X, then Y is a legitimate theory) or the argument from personal incredulity (because I cannot explain X, then my Y theory is valid). This is the type of “God of the gaps” reasoning that creationists employ, only in Hancock’s case the gods are the “magicians” who brought us civilization.
The problem here is twofold: (1) scientists do have good explanations for Hancock’s X’s (for example, the pyramids, the Great Sphinx), even if they are not in total agreement, and (2) ultimately one’s theory must rest on positive evidence in favor of it, not just negative evidence against accepted theories.’
Sherman has successfully defined the formula practiced by investigators, whether a journalist or a police officer. Applying Occam’s razor leads to the either the simplest; the most logical; or the only explainable solution in an enquiry. Science dares not to tread down this path, if a lack of hard evidence is shadowed by circumstantial evidence. Whereas, this does not deter or inhibit a journalist and a detective.
Scientists have incorrect explanations for the Giza pyramids and the Sphinx. They are incorrect on who built them and when they did. Thus a theory of an advanced civilisation does not have a ‘problem’, it is science that does. Likewise, the second problem is for science too, in that a theory has to be rock solid and provable ‘beyond all reasonable doubt’. It is not being ‘negative’ to show otherwise. Science’s answer for the evolution of humankind as a gradual upward curve has been shown to be full of holes and would not convince a judge and jury of its infallibility.
‘Hancock’s biggest X is Göbekli Tepe in Turkey, with its megalithic, T-shaped seven-to 10-ton stone pillars cut and hauled from limestone quarries and dated to around 11,000 years ago, when humans lived as hunter-gatherers without, presumably, the know-how, skills and labor to produce them. Ergo, Hancock concludes, “at the very least it would mean that some as yet unknown and unidentified people somewhere in the world, had already mastered all the arts and attributes of a high civilization more than twelve thousand years ago in the depths of the last Ice Age and had sent out emissaries around the world to spread the benefits of their knowledge.”
This sounds romantic, but it is the bigotry of low expectations. Who is to say what hunter-gatherers are or are not capable of doing? Plus, Göbekli Tepe was a ceremonial religious site, not a city – there is no evidence that anyone lived there. Moreover, there are no domesticated animal bones, no metal tools, no inscriptions or writing, and not even pottery-all products that much later “high civilizations” produced.’
Sherman reveals himself to be a bigot. Bigotry: “stubborn and complete intolerance of any creed, belief, or opinion that differs from one’s own.” Often the case when a person reduces themselves to name calling. The one point Michael Sherman is correct on, is the unlikelihood of ‘hunter-gatherers’ being the architects of Gobekjli Tepe – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. These are dots Graham Hancock has not quite joined together. While Hancock is resilient enough to include the anathema word ‘Atlantis’ in his research, the next steps are ‘giants’ and the ‘Nephilim’. While Gobekli Tepe may not have been a ‘city’ as one would normally label; it was certainly a settlement which incorporated ceremonial features. Sherman with a little more research would know that evidence has been unearthed proving people did dwell there permanently and not just in a temporary capacity – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.
‘Fourth, Hancock has spent decades in his vision quest to find the sages who brought us civilization. Yet decades of searching have failed to produce enough evidence to convince archaeologists that the standard timeline of human history needs major revision. Hancock’s plaint is that mainstream science is stuck in a uniformitarian model of slow, gradual change and so cannot accept a catastrophic explanation. Not true.’
But, from an evolutionary view for humankind this is true. Mainstream science is guilty as charged.
‘From the origin of the universe (big bang), to the origin of the moon (big collision), to the origin of lunar craters (meteor strikes), to the demise of the dinosaurs (asteroid impact), to the numerous sudden downfalls of civilizations documented by Jared Diamond in his 2005 book Collapse, catastrophism is alive and well in mainstream science. The real magicians are the scientists who have worked this all out.’
The Big Bang as currently explained was not a collision per se, but an explosion of energy. Perhaps at the molecular level it can be argued to be a collision, but it is not a good example either way.The dinosaurs became extinct far more recently than science realises, with their demise actually supporting Hancock’s conclusions. ‘Catastrophism’ may be ‘alive and well in mainstream science’ but the ‘real magicians’ [are those] who propose its dramatic affect on mankind and the danger it poses for humanity’s future. ‘Scientists have [not] worked this all out’ at all.
The Moon on the other hand is an interesting proposition. It appears that an ancient collusion if you will through a literal collision, occurred between the Moon and the Earth. The Moon is a body seemingly not even originating in this Solar System and any collisions or scarring on its surface have no bearing in this discussion, or so this writer thought – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
A comment on Graham Hancock’s website caught the eye.
Kalopin, May 1, 2017:
‘Please… study further into this… The YDB ejecta blanket strewn field covered over four continents and reached extreme [temperatures] over 2200*C. Any form of life beneath this was instantly incinerated (vaporized)… The only source to exert this much energy, that contains enough mass, weight, volume, density, velocity, in orbit and enough electromagnetic repulsion, would be the Moon…
During the Pleistocene there was less gravity, less electromagnetism, less ground-level radiation. Plants and animals grew much larger and lived much longer… megafauna, megaflora, including the dinosaurs and many highly intelligent civilizations thrived during this period…
The Moon was in a much closer and unstable orbit, as the weight of Pangaea… caused an imbalance, finally allowing the Moon to impact where the Mediterranean is, after releasing massive amounts of plasma at the Black sea, lofting many tonnes of rock from beneath the Tethys [Ocean], breaking apart the super-continent…
At this same moment, exhuming massive amounts of deeper, colder limestone to form the Ozarks, pinching in the entire thickness of a tectonic plate inward forming the Mississippi embayment, and pushing the burnt surface material and rocks to form the Appalachias and this self-made springboard, along with a pole reversal (Gothenburg geomagnetic excursion)sent the Moon back out to a safer orbit, but not before curling the entire western edge of the plates upward, engulfing a couple of broken slabs, the Farallon and Nazca plates, forming the Rockies and Andes then releasing another massive amount of plasma to form the Grand canyon… All the mountainous anomalies throughout the southwest were formed by this impact, such as Devil’s tower and Kasha-Katuwe…
Chicxulub crater was once downtown Atlantis and stretches from Xibalba to out [past] the Bimini road…’ refer article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. ‘The Sahara desert is the finer material (Libyan glass) from this impact. It [swivelled] the African plate at the southwestern edge of the Arabian plate and forced the Indian plate into Eurasia to form the Himalayas. Released Australia to the east, Antarctica to the south and released Madagascar on its way back, from tectonic rebound…
When the Moon impacted it slowed the outer plates and mantle, in relation to the faster spinning, crystallized inner core, increasing electromagnetism, length of the day and gravity, along with producing more radiation, making it impossible for dinosaurs to exist and greatly reducing the size and lifespan of every living creature [including man]… The Moon is iron, much harder than Earth’s oceans and outer plates. It is the remnants, the crystallized iron inner core, from a once habitable planet, in a now defunct solar system that was traveling ahead of this one and whose star had went supernova, as this action is commonplace, as these inner cores have strong attractions to stars and inner solar systems…
All this occurred in an instant, when the Moon impacted the Mediterranean sea 12,980 years ago. They have recently found a layer of platinum along with the iridium at the YDB… after the continents drifted to about where they are currently, a comet struck the Hudson bay, emptying out lake Agassiz, causing further sea-level rise, ending the Clovis period, destroying even more technology, science and history… which had accumulated up to the end of the Pleistocene… We are recovering from an extreme period of devolution… (until;-)’
Where to begin? Kalopin raises a number of interesting points. This writer has pondered the great length of human age in the antediluvian epoch. Yet not discovered a reasonable answer. A link between this anomaly of age, with gravity, electromagnetism, radiation and the Moon is intriguing. A Moon closer to Earth’s super continent fits with Pangea breaking up at the time of Noah and the flood – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. The geological and geographical changes are plausible and the repositioning of Antartica further south; though do not concur with Kalopin’s location for Atlantis – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
Nor is this writer convinced the Moon collided with the Earth at this time. Its change to an orbit further away would still have impacted life on Earth as Kalopin describes, but may have been actuated by the fly by of Planet X and the near miss of the comet Venus in tow – flinging the Moon away from Earth’s gravitational pull. Of interest, is the explanation of the Moon being the remnant of an inner iron core of a former planet. As the Moon is hollow, this lends credence to the Earth – and other planets – having at their very centre, a hollow core. The secondary cosmic hit whether a comet or not, would tally with the Comet Encke and Taurid Meteor stream hypothesis and the later flooding at the end of the Younger Dryas.
An article by Mark Boslough of Skeptic, highlights (just a few) inconsistencies of the Comet Research Group and the YDIH. ‘Plagued by self contradictions, logical fallacies, basic misunderstandings, misidentified impact evidence, abandoned claims, irreproducible results, questionable protocols, lack of disclosure, secretiveness, failed predictions, contaminated samples, pseudoscientific arguments, physically impossible mechanisms, and misrepresentations, the YDIH has never been accepted by experts in any related field. The skepticism has increased following instances of questionable conduct by the Comet Research Group leaders…’
While the CRG may have acted to bring discredit on the YDIH, it does not negate the central tenant of their thesis. Detractors are quite happy in using these issues to deflect from the idea of the destruction of an advanced civilisation.
‘… Hancock’s facts about sea level rise during the late Pleistocene are… wrong. There is no evidence that the world’s oceans rose dramatically in a series of deluges during the Younger Dryas. Hancock’s claim contradicts the sea level data collected around the world. For example, corals in Barbados recorded rates decreasing from 20 mm/year at 13,900 years BP (before 1950) to 4 mm/year 11,550 years BP.’
A ‘series of deluges’ is not accurate. As discussed, the initial flood in 10,837 BCE and a secondary lesser one at the termination of the Younger Dryas some 1,200 years later are viable. Thus a settling of water during this lengthy period is not unexpected and small decreases in millimetres not unusual or worthy to be used as examples to discredit an overall rise in sea level of one hundred metres as the graph above so clearly shows.
‘In round numbers, the current rate of sea level rise is 4 mm/year (and rising), about the same as at the end of the Younger Dryas, a rate that many global warming deniers dismiss as too low to be concerned about or even to measure’ – refer article: Climate Change & Global Warming – Looming Crisis or a New Equilibrium? ‘Unfortunately for Hancock the rate of sea level rise during the Younger Dryas was lower than it was just before the Younger Dryas.’
This can be explained as discussed previously by the unusual weather patterns for approximately one hundred and twenty years before and including the onset of the deluge at the beginning of the Younger Dryas – Genesis 6:3. This included an increase in earthquakes, volcanic eruptions and the global warming of temperatures.
Boslough concludes: ‘… Graham Hancock’s Ancient Apocalypse has many of the attributes of pseudoscience: rejection of the scientific method, extraordinary claims without extraordinary (or even ordinary) evidence, dismissal of contrary evidence, contempt for recognized subject matter experts, unfalsifiable claims, confirmation bias, and lack of peer review.’
Of course what Boslough and every critic neatly fail to mention, is that Hancock is not a scientist, geologist, archaeologist, engineer or historian and does not claim to be any of these. Graham Hancock is an investigative journalist highlighting holes in the current teaching about Mankind’s ancient past. Hancock claims ancient myths are memories of real events and that humanity is suffering from amnesia about its past without realising. It is true, one does not know they are living in deception until they become aware that they are deceived. Hancock is merely blowing the whistle the loudest on the subject. Scientists don’t like it because if true, they have a massive revision of history to tackle and humble pie to eat. They are not going to permit a ‘pseudoscientist’ to embarrass them in this way.
‘Nevertheless, some skeptics might conclude that the one scientifically viable element of Ancient Apocalypse is the hypothesis that a swarm of comet fragments triggered a global catastrophe at just the right time by colliding with the Earth.’
Well, that is surely a vital piece of the Younger Dryas puzzle? And Mark Boslough readily admits the most important matter of all… that Hancock may have a point.
‘As well, and given the fact that peer review is fallible, it is my professional opinion that the YDIH should also be viewed by skeptics with suspicion. Virtually all experts, working independently in the relevant fields, who have stated their opinions about the YDIH, have expressed skepticism. The negative scientific consensus that emerged very quickly after the first peer-reviewed publication introduced the YDIH 15 years ago has not changed.’
So why the continued obstinance in accepting a collision or collisions as the ignition for the cataclysm at the beginning of the Younger Dryas?
Considering Venus as a possible suspect in the Younger Dryas cataclysm, the following comments regarding comets on Hancock’s website are of interest.
Ioannis Demetriades, May 3, 2017:
‘I have to apologise Mr Hancock. It is not your fault that you repeat this non-sense. There is no evidence that a comet or a piece of comet ever hit the Earth in the past and so we cannot make comparisons with proxy evidence (nano-diamonds). It is a physical impossibility for a comet to hit the Earth. First it is the region they inhabit and the trajectories of comets and second their composition. They are made of loose material (surprisingly little ice)… The Tunguska incident was not proved to be a comet that exploded before hitting the earth (no evidence). The comet Shoemaker-Levy 9 that plunged into Jupiter first broke into pieces (due to tidal forces) and then exploded before reaching the surface. Most comets are caught by larger planets before they reach the inner small planets. The only extra terrestrial objects that hit the earth in the past and today are mainly meteorites (because they are composed mainly of iron) and asteroids made of rock and if they are small say less than 100 Metres in diameter they explode before they reach the surface (maybe Tunguska?). Please do not misunderstand me I do not suggest for a minute that the Younger Dryas incident was not by an extra-terrestrial object hitting the Earth all I am saying it could not be a comet.’
Graham Hancock:
‘You need to educate yourself on the science before making abrupt and insulting remarks about my work. It’s simply a matter of looking at the evidence, much of which is set out in my article which you do not appear to have read. Follow up the references to all the papers published since 2007. Of course there is opposition to the Younger Dryas Impact Hypothesis but the evidence is mounting fast… and in my humble opinion the detractors, including yourself, are going to end up looking rather silly… I never said a comet of 200 kms diameter HIT the earth. The evidence is that a giant comet approaching that size entered the solar system 20,000 or 30,000 years ago and began, as most comets do (eg Shoemaker Levy 9) to break up into multiple fragments. Around 12,800 years ago some of these fragments (maximum size 1 to 2 kms diameter) hit the earth with the epicenter on the North American ice cap. There may have been further impacts 11,600 years ago. And more impacts during the Bronze Age. The Tunguska event in 1908 was likely another fragment out of the debris trail of the same comet. That debris trail, including several massive objects such as Comets Encke, Oljiato and Rudnicki is still on an earth-crossing orbit and we pass through it twice a year. It’s called the Taurid meteor stream. Its likely that most of the mass of the original giant comet is still aloft in the stream.’
Ioannis Demetriades, May 9, 2017:
‘I apologise if I caused any offense. It was not my intention. I like your work. I admit I used some harsh words. There are still arguments about the chemical composition of Comets. There is not enough data. Comet ISON showed that it is composed of loose rock material. There was not much ice observed on ISON but after the impact and surprisingly explosion; analysis showed Methanol, Formaldehide, H-Cyanide, Acetyline etc. i.e. Organic materials that produce water (after the interaction with ionising Solar wind) that is observed in the tail of most comets not a trace of Platinum (joke). There is no analysis available for the rocky material. It is a conjecture that asteroids in Taurid shower are cometary fragments; they may or may not be (such conclusions will be irresponsible and not scientific). We do not really know the composition of the comets and any theories regarding them is mainly a conjecture. If you look closely at the referred publication the detected Platinum is not conclusively from a comet. It says “Cometary or meteoric influx” – Platinum points to a meteorite (not even an asteroid) but it “proves” (I must see all the data regarding Platinum) that a large extraterrestrial object hit the Earth at that time (younger Dryas) although the samples shown on the map… seem very few to be conclusive, that is if they refer to the same event. By studying proxy materials on earth will not tell us anything about their origin since we do not know the composition of the comets… you mention of supposedly the original comet was a gigantic 200 km that broke up. That is pure conjecture by the scientists involved. They should be taken to task by an authorised astronomical committee. Publicising in journals is not good enough. Today’s peer review leaves a lot to be desired.’
If the cosmic debris pelting the Earth in the past was not a comet per se, then fragments from previous collisions involving Planet X and its trail of meteors is a viable alternative option. The larger body within the Taurid meteor stream which passes Earth bi-annually – as opposed to Nibiru’s 3,600 year circuit around Earth – is unlikely to be Planet X.
The Ancient Apocalypse eighth and final episode, Cataclysm and Rebirth, was particularly interesting and discussed evidence for a great deluge at the beginning of the Younger Dryas. The sites discussed included the Channelled Scablands and the Missoula Floods.
Online Encyclopaedia: The Missoula floods, known as the Spokane floods, the Bretz floods or Bretz’s floods are described as ‘cataclysmic glacial lake outburst floods that swept [supposedly] periodically across eastern Washington [rather than once] and down the Columba River Gorge at the end of the last ice age.’ The Channeled Scablands are a barren soil-free region of ‘interconnected relict and dry flood channels, coulees and cataracts eroded into Palouse loess and the typically flat-lying basalt flows that remain after cataclysmic floods within the southeastern part of Washington state. The Channeled Scablands were scoured by [supposedly] more than [80] cataclysmic floods [rather than one] during the Last Glacial Maximum.’
Graham Hancock discusses these sites at length on his website. We will hit the high points. For those readers interested in the whole article, the link is:
Hancock: ‘In March 2017 the National Geographic Society and the Smithsonian Institution, those bastions of scientific orthodoxy, highlighted the remarkable achievements of two scientific rebels, one retired and the other deceased, confessing that multiple injustices had been done to both and that the “toxic” way in which they had been treated by their professional colleagues had “poisoned” scientific progress… for National Geographic the rebel of choice in 2017 was US geologist J. Harlen Bretz, condemned to pariah status in the 1920’s for daring to propose that a gigantic flood had scoured the “scabland” of America’s Pacific Northwest near the end of the last Ice Age. It was an idea that contradicted the consensus view of scientists at the time that geological transitions were always slow and gradual – a view in which there was no place for sudden and cataclysmic earth changes. Bretz died in 1981… [and was] ultimately proved right.’
‘Here is Bretz, writing in 1928 after one of his field trips across Washington State in the Pacific Northwest of the US:
“No one with an eye for landforms can cross eastern Washington in daylight without encountering and being impressed by the “scabland.” Like great scars marring the otherwise fair face of the plateau are these elongated tracts of bare, or nearly bare, black rock carved into mazes of buttes and canyons. Everybody on the plateau knows scabland. It interrupts the wheat lands, parcelling them out into hill tracts less than 40 acres to more than 40 square miles in extent. One can neither reach them nor depart from them without crossing some part of the ramifying scabland. Aside from affording a scanty pasturage, scabland is almost without value. The popular name is an expressive metaphor. The scablands are wounds only partially healed – great wounds in the epidermis of soil with which Nature protects the underlying rock.
With eyes only a few feet above the ground the observer today must travel back and forth repeatedly and must record his observations mentally, photographically, by sketch and by map before he can form anything approaching a complete picture. Yet long before the paper bearing these words has yellowed, the average observer, looking down from the air as he crosses the region, will see almost at a glance the picture here drawn by piecing together the ground-level observations of months of work. The region is unique: let the observer take the wings of the morning to the uttermost parts of the earth: he will nowhere find its likeness.”
Graham Hancock with catastrophist Randall Carlson at Dry Falls – a fossilised waterfall of enormous size cut by the waters of Bretz’s flood and left as seen now when the flood had run its course
Hancock: ‘… when he saw huge numbers of erratics – giant boulders that didn’t belong naturally in the area but had clearly been brought in from elsewhere – he was inclined to assume that they might have travelled here in icebergs carried on some great glacial flood. This impression was strengthened when he explored Grand Coulee and Moses Coulee – gigantic channels gouged deeply in the earth – and visited the Quincy Basin at the southern end of Grand Coulee where he found the whole 600-square-mile depression filled up to a depth of 400 feet with small particles of basalt debris. He couldn’t help but wonder, “where had all the debris come from, and when?” Again the answer that presented itself to him was a flood.’
A colossal glacial erratic perched high up on the valley side above the town of Wenatchee, Washington State, was laid to rest above in an iceberg the size of an oil tanker and carried on a raging flood hundreds of feet deep.
‘Bretz was… in the Scablands in 1923 for three months of exploration and it seems to have been during this field trip that his later views – namely that “some spectacular hydrological event… had begun in this region, then abruptly stopped”, really began to take shape. Bretz was an eminently rational man, and certainly no religious dogmatist, yet, as his biographer John Soennichsen notes, “while hiking through the hot, dry, ragged world of the Scablands, everything he had seen pointed not to a slow, uniform change over time but to a catastrophe, a sudden release of colossal quantities of water that had quickly washed away the loessial topsoil and then carved deeply into the basalt rock beneath.”
Bretz noted in his 1923 paper: “The writer confesses that during ten weeks of study of the region, each newly examined scabland tract reawakened a feeling of amazement that such huge streams could take origin from such small marginal tracts of an ice sheet, or that such an enormous amount of erosion, despite high gradients, could have resulted in the very brief times these streams existed. Not River Warren, nor the Chicago outlet, not the Mowhawk channel, nor even Niagara Falls and Gorge itself approach the proportions of some of these scabland tracts and their canyons. From one of these canyons alone (Upper Grand Coulee) 10 cubic miles of basalt was eroded by its glacial stream.”
‘Concluding the paper, and moving towards the profoundly heretical and anti-uniformitarian idea that would soon get him into a great deal of trouble, namely that a single cataclysmic flood sustained only for avery short period had been responsible for all the devastation he had witnessed, Bretz wrote:
“Fully 3,000 square miles of the Columbia plateau were swept by the glacial flood, and the loess and silt cover removed. More than 2,000 square miles of this area were left as bare, eroded, rock-cut channel floors, now the scablands, and nearly 1,000 square miles carry gravel deposits derived from the eroded basalt. It was a debacle which swept the Columbia Plateau.” In other words, as Bretz’s biographer summarizes, the geologist now believed that the features he had documented “could only have been created by aflood of unimaginableproportions, possibly the largest flood in the history of the world” – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.
‘The reaction of the geological establishment was one of stunned, embarrassed silence. To have strayed so far from the doctrine of uniformitarianism could only mean that Bretz must have gone mad. David Alt, Professor Emeritus of Geology at the University of Montana, describes one of the lectures that Bretz gave in which he expounded on the ideas in his 1923 paper:
“The geologists… were aghast in the same way that a roomful of physicists would be upon hearing a colleague explain how he had made a perpetual motion machine out of old popsicle sticks. Physicists had all learned very early of the futility of perpetual motion machines, and no properly educated geologist was supposed to traffic in catastrophes of any sort.”
‘To this day, most geologists consider it nothing less than heresy to invoke a catastrophic explanation for a geologic event. So Bretz stepped off the edge of a very long limb when he suggested that a great flood had eroded the Scablands… (It made) him a pariah among geologists, an outcast from the politer precincts of society.
James Gilluly, well known as an apostle of geologic gradualism, dismissed the notion of a single cataclysmic flood with words like “preposterous”, “incompetent”, and “wholly inadequate”. He found nothing in Bretz’s evidence to exclude his own preferred solution, namely that multiple smaller floods had been involved… Likewise G.R. Mansfield doubted that “so much work could be done on basalt in so short a time… The Scablands seem to me better explained as the effects of persistent ponding and overflow of marginal glacial waters, which changed their position or their places of outlet from time to time through a somewhat protracted period.” O.E. Meinzer was obliged to confess that “the erosion features of the region are large and bizarre” but he, too, preferred a gradualist explanation: “Before a theory that requires a seemingly impossible quantity of wateris fully accepted, every effort should be made to account for the existing features without employing so violent an assumption…”
‘In summary, not a single voice was raised in support of Bretz and there was much patronizing dismissal of his “outrageous hypothesis” of a single large flood. In particular, the massed geologists homed in on what they clearly believed was the fatal flaw in the case for a sudden and overwhelming cataclysm – namely that Bretz had failed to identify a convincing source for his floodwaters. Bretz replied that he saw no logic in this, since lack of a documented source for the flood did not prove that there had been no flood. “I believe that my interpretation of channeled scabland should stand or fail on the scabland phenomena themselves,” he argued.
He was, he said, as sensitive as anyone else to adverse criticism, and had “no desire to invite attention simply by advocating extremely novel views.” Moreover, he himself had repeatedly been driven to doubt “the verity of the Spokane Flood”, only to be forced “by reconsideration of the field evidence, to use again the conception of enormous volume… These remarkable records of running water on the Columbia Plateau, and in the valleys of the Snake and Columbia Rivers, cannot be interpreted in terms of ordinary river action and ordinary valley development… Enormous volume, existing for a very short time, alone will account for their existence.” In the final analysis, however, they could not disprove his science, only disapprove of it, which is a very different thing.’
Therefore today, contrary to all the evidence, Gradualism and Uniformitarianism have won out as the theories ascribed to the violent topography of the Scablands and the outpouring of water from Lake Missoula. The literal interpretation of Catastrophism for the Scablands condition has been neatly compartmentalised into a series of mini catastrophes, not a great singular catastrophe at all really. Phew, that releases scientists from ever having to concede that a global flood afflicted the Earth as recorded in the scriptures. What else might one find in the Bible that is problematic and uncomfortable for mainstream academia to acknowledge, one wonders?
Hancock: ‘While the impact of comet fragments on the North American ice cap 12,800 years ago is now strongly supported by the mass of evidence reviewed in this article as the cause of the beginning of the Younger Dryas, there is much less clarity over what caused the end of the cold interval and the renewed flooding and warming of 11,600 years ago. [Robert] Schoch makes an interesting contribution to the debate… and he might ultimately be vindicated in his proposal that it was “solar outbursts and accompanying catastrophic cataclysms” that caused the abrupt ending of the Younger Dryas around 11,600 or 11,700 years ago. On the other hand it is also perfectly possible that [Fred] Hoyle will be vindicated and that comet impacts are implicated not only at the beginning but also at the end of the cold episode.’
‘More research certainly needs to be done to establish the exact mechanisms, in all their complexity, that brought about the sudden termination of the Younger Dryas, but the effects on global climate are already well understood. Just as much as the events of 12,800 years ago, the events of 11,600 years ago were, as J Harlen Bretz might have put it, “a debacle”. Could it be that those events, with North America standing squarely at their epicenter, were indeed the final straw that destroyed a great advanced civilization of prehistoric antiquity?’
‘As we’ve seen, all the old archaeological certainties regarding the peopling of the Americas have now been thrown out with the recognition that Clovis was very far from being “first”. Perhaps the lost civilization that I have spent the last quarter of a century trying to track down had its most significant outpost, possibly even its heartland, in North America in the period BEFORE the Younger Dryas cataclysms of 12,800 to 11,600 years ago?’
Yes, that is an interesting surmising. Did Noah and his family live on the North American continent? Or perhaps even in Atlantis, as geological evidence shows Antartica was once joined with North America – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
Mark Boslough whom we quoted earlier, expresses his opinion regarding Hancock’s and Carlson’s theories on the Scablands: ‘As a subject matter expert in impact physics and planetary defense, it is my professional opinion that Graham Hancock misrepresents science in claiming that there is a strong “what’s called uniformitarian trend” in geology. Ironically, he makes that assertion while discussing the Channeled Scablands, for which the widely accepted geological explanation is a series of catastrophic floods from ice dam collapses that released water from the enormous prehistoric Lake Missoula. Regarding this event, at least, geologists are catastrophists.’
Well, this was only achieved through foul play, by besmirching Bretz’s findings. Calling geologists catastrophists in regard to the Scablands, is a long stretch. Admitting a series of flood episodes does not reflect the evidence for a single cataclysm and is fudging at best and downright dishonest at worst.
‘Nevertheless, Hancock goes on to say that “modern geologists” don’t like cataclysms very much. Not so. It was a modern geoscientist named Gene Shoemaker who proved that Meteor Crater in Arizona and Ries Crater in Bavaria were created by asteroid impacts. And another named Walter Alvarez was one of the leaders of the team that discovered the impact event that wiped out the dinosaurs. Modern geologists embrace cataclysms fully… when there is evidence for them.’
If only it were that simple. They like catastrophes, if they can place extraordinarily long dates in the past for them. And only if it stays clear of any relation to a cataclysmic event which too closely parallels the biblical flood it would seem. Nor are they very open to a more recent cyclical nature of passing asteroids, meteors, comets and planets which pose a real threat of collision in the future.
‘Unfortunately, in his Netflix series, Hancock doesn’t interview any scientists or subject matter experts about impact physics or geology.’
How many of them agree? Or, how many of them would want to be interviewed publicly?
‘Instead, he asks amateur geologist and author Randall Carlson to weigh in on his unorthodox speculations that the professionals don’t know what they are talking about, haven’t properly identified the source of floodwaters, and that the water actually came from the Arctic ice cap.’
It doesn’t seem the professionals do know what they are talking about. Recent generations of scientists and geologists have become indoctrinated in believing in a series of floods over a long period as the answer to the Scablands formation, so that they now don’t see what is clearly before them. Have any of these professionals actually studied and visited the Scablands?
‘Carlson also thinks that the floods are not as old as geological dating demonstrates, and are really a single event that happened at the onset of the Younger Dryas.’
In this instance, this writer would agree with the free thinker, whether he is an amateur or not. The Scablands is perhaps one of the best examples of the agenda ridden academic community advancing an evolutionary explanation, for an occurrence which clearly supports an ancient non-evolutionary event.
An interesting phenomena is the evidence provided by what are called Black Mats (below). They are strata of organic-rich soil that have been identified at about fifty archaeological sites across North America. They are significant in that they support a bolide impact. Bolide means: ‘a large, brilliant meteor, especially one that explodes; a fireball.’
Encyclopaedia: ‘Using statistical analysis and modeling, James P. Kennett and others concluded that widely separated organic-rich layers, including black mats, were deposited synchronously across multiple continents as an identifiable Younger Dryas boundary layer. In 2019, Jorgeson and others tested this conclusion with the simulation of radiocarbon ages. They accounted for measurement error, calibration uncertainty, “old wood” effects, and laboratory measurement biases, and compared against the dataset of radiocarbon ages for the Laacher See eruption. They found the Laacher See 14C dataset to be consistent with expectations of [synchronicity]. They found the Younger Dryas boundary layer 14C dataset to be inconsistent with the expectations for its [synchronicity], and the synchronous global deposition of the hypothesized Younger Dryas boundary layer to be extremely unlikely.’
Yes, bet they did. As Carbon 14 dating is unreliable past four thousand years ago, this writer remains sceptical about the new results. Either way, whether dating matches the flooding of the Younger Dryas or the volcanic activity approximately one hundred years earlier, it still creates a flashing neon arrow sign marker for a cataclysmic event like no other in the historical record of Homo sapiens.
At Arizona’s Murray Springs, an organic clay layer, or black mat (above), dating to around 12,800 years ago, sits on top of deposits containing Clovis artifacts and skeletons of large game; with some researchers saying the layer holds markers of an extraterrestrial impact.
In a previous article, the likelihood of another ice age occurring was discussed and the fact that the Earth is not experiencing global warming at all, but rather under going global cooling – refer article: Climate Change & Global Warming – Looming Crisis or a New Equilibrium? An article in the Sun Newspaper, entitled: CHILLING PREDICTION Planet Earth could be heading for an ICE AGE as face of The Sun ‘goes blank’, by Jasper Hamill, October 3, 2016, states:
‘Climate experts issue terrifying warning which will literally send shivers down every human’s spine. The Sun has “gone blank” and it could herald the arrival of an Ice Age… This chilling prediction is based on analysis of the solar surface, which is currently exhibiting a distinct lack of action. Normally, the face of our parent star is pocked by sunspots.
But it’s looking as smooth as a billiard ball… and sunspots are appearing at the lowest rate for 10,000 years as solar activity slows down… Space Weather… said there were more blank suns to come. “There will be lots of spotless suns. At first, the blank stretches will be measured in days; later in weeks and months. The current blank spell is the 4th such interval of 2016, so far.”
‘It is feared the lack of sunspot activity could prompt the arrival of a cold snap similar to the Maunder Minimum, which [began] in 1645 and continued to about 1715. This period is known as the Little Ice Age and became famous for the winter frost fairs held on the frozen surface of the Thames River. Last year [2015], Professor Valentina Zharkova suggested a similar episode could hit Earth in the 2030s. She said the Sun’s activity would drop by up to 60% during the next mini Ice Age, potentially causing crop failures and other minor disasters down here on Earth.’
“I am absolutely confident in our research. It has good mathematical background and reliable data… In fact, our results can be repeated by… researchers… in… solar observatories, so they can derive their own evidence… in solar magnetic field and activity.”
A single bloom of the alpine wildflower Dryas octopetala in a high valley in the Orjen Mountains of Montenegro.
And there were flashes of lightning, rumblings, peals of thunder, and a great earthquake such as there had never been since man was on the earth, so great was that earthquake… and the cities of the nations fell…
Revelation 16:18-19 English Standard Version
… a great earthquake shook the earth and the sun grew dark and became black (like mourning sackcloth) and the full moon became red like blood. The stars of heaven fell to earth as a fig tree drops its fruit during a winter storm.
Revelation 6:12-13 The Voice
“It is perfectly obvious that the whole world is going to hell. The only possible chance that it might not is that we do not attempt to prevent it from doing so.”
This writer particularly enjoyed researching a recent article concerning unexplained mysteries and was surprised at not only how much satisfaction was gained in putting it together, but also the level of interest shown by readers – Article: The Top Ten Unexplained Mysteries of all Time. In a similar vein, an article by Ancient Code, entitled: Five Archaeological discoveries no one can explain, April 2022, is the inspiration for this article. We will investigate the same five discoveries, of which three of them this writer wasn’t even aware. As with the previous article where two additional mysteries to the original ten were included; it is hoped to add two further discoveries of considerable interest to the five we will study – the equally intriguing sites of Sacsayhuaman in Peru and Baalbek in Lebanon.
We have touched upon the Giza Pyramids and the Sphinx previously, though it is the intention to write an in-depth article on both of these enigmas in the future – refer articles: The Pyramid Perplexity; and Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact? Like wise, briefly mentioned were the hidden settlement at altitude of Machu Picchu, or the ‘Lost City of the Incas’ situated high up in the Andes Mountains in Peru, as well as the giant buried statues on Easter Island – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
What these structures have in common is an advanced intricacy of design, construction and purpose as well as being monuments of monolithic proportions, seemingly, or rather more pointedly, glaringly out of place within the orthodox paradigm presented for the world in which we live. This article logically follows Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. As the legacy of the antediluvian epoch is reflected in the gigantic structures built in the age after the global cataclysm in 10,837 BCE according to an unconventional chronology – refer article; The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.
Ancient Code: ‘All over the world, experts have found countless puzzling monuments, artifacts, and places that have remained a mystery ever since their discovery… these findings literally rewrite history as we know it. Countless theories have been proposed throughout the years trying to explain… them, however, not even the best scholars can agree on the purpose, reason and building process of… these… structures… we [will] take a look at FIVE discoveries that still continue to baffle experts.’
I. Massive Stone Mound beneath the Sea of Galilee
Beneath the Sea of Galilee in northern Israel lays a conical structure comprised of ‘unhewn basalt cobbles and uncut boulders.’ Its weight is estimated to be 60,000 tons (heavier than most modern warships), rising nearly thirty-two feet (10m), with a diameter of approximately two hundred and thirty feet (70) – longer than the length of a Boeing 747. Owen Jarus, Live Science, April 9, 2013, states: ‘To put that in perspective, the outer stone circle of Stonehenge has a diameter just half that with its tallest stones not reaching that height.’
A reoccurring theme in the structures we will investigate is the baffling question of how the builders ‘managed to transport the megalithic blocks of stone. The closest basalt outcrop was a few hundred metres from the site. The stones used are one to two metres in width and weigh up to two hundred pounds [90 kg].’
This shot of the Sea of Galilee was taken near the old city of Tiberias. The newly discovered structure is located just to the south
‘Archaeologists argue that judging by what they have been able to see, its builders belonged to a “complex and well-organized society”…’ The structure looks like a giant rock cairn (rocks piled on top of each other) used to mark burials. Whether this was its intended purpose is open to question. It was first detected in 2003 from a sonar survey off the southwest portion of the sea, located some five hundred meters (1600 ft) off the coast and nine meters under the surface. Divers who investigated the structure, wrote in the International Journal of Nautical Archaeology:
“Close inspection by scuba diving revealed that the structure is made of basalt boulders up to 1 m (3.2 feet) long with no apparent construction pattern,” the researchers write in their journal article. “The boulders have natural faces with no signs of cutting or chiselling. Similarly, we did not find any sign of arrangement or walls that delineate this structure.” Their opinion is that it was built on land and covered as the water level rose. “The shape and composition of the submerged structure does not resemble any natural feature. We therefore conclude that it is man-made and might be termed a cairn.”
The use of Compressed High Intensity Radar Pulse (CHIRP) provided researchers with additional information; indicating its “western face is somewhat steeper than the eastern part.”
Jarus adds: ‘Researchers list several examples of megalithic structures found close to the Sea of Galilee that are more than 4,000 years-old. One example is the monumental site of Khirbet Beteiha, located some 19 miles (30 kilometers) north-east of the submerged stone structure… It “comprises three concentric stone circles, the largest of which is 56 m [184 feet] in diameter.” This dating is conservative, with the cairn likely being far older. Underwater archaeological excavation is required in the hope of finding artefacts which could assist in determining the structure’s date and its purpose.
On our journey, there has been a mysterious common thread regarding circular monuments – where we can now add cones – which are ‘strangely, intriguingly, consistently and uniquely, replicated in the layout of Stonehenge; Plato’s account of the geographic configuration of Atlantis; crop circles; the rings of both Saturn; and the recently discovered, Super Saturn’ – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article, Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
During the third millennium BCE, the city of Bet Yerah (or Khirbet Kerak), was one of the biggest sites in the vicinity – located about a mile to the south of Galilee’s cone shaped mound – with researcher Yitzhak Paz saying: “It… [was] the most powerful and fortified town in this region and, as a matter of fact, in the whole of [ancient] Israel.”
A rock cairn comprises a human-made pile or stack of rough stones raised for a purpose. Either as a marker of some kind, such as a landmark; a memorial; a monument; a ceremonial ground; or as a prehistoric burial mound. Typically found on a hilltop or skyline, they can also be a navigational aid. ‘The word cairn stems from the Scottish Gaelic: càrn [ˈkʰaːrˠn̪ˠ] (plural càirn [ˈkʰaːrˠɲ] ).’
As this structure is sizeable, it may not be a burial ground, just as pyramids are not tombs. Its stature signifies a monument designed to be a. seen; b. remembered; and c. lasting. While the Galilee Mound is not as intricately sophisticated in its design, it still required considerable effort in its construction. Archeologists agree that the monument was of great importance to the people who built it.
II. The Cochno Stone
A coincidence arises in that as the word cairn is from the Scottish Gaelic, the next unexplained archaeological mystery is the Cochno Stone in the foothills of the Kilpatrick Hills of West Dunbartonshire in Scotland. It is a short walk from the Faifley housing estate and a twenty minute drive from Glasgow.
The Cochno Stone is an enigmatic slab of sandstone discovered in 1887 by the Reverend James Harvey. When the stone was discovered, it remained buried for decades to protect it from vandalism.
Interest in the site was ignited ‘in the 1930s when an account of the site in the Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland caught the attention of the eccentric and tireless amateur archaeologist Ludovic Maclellan Mann. He had already undertaken various excavations of Bronze Age sites in and around Glasgow and had a particular interest in the cosmological meaning of prehistoric rock art. In 1937, the profusion of weird symbols on the Cochno stone inspired in him a burst of well meaning but questionable creativity: he painted the rock surface in various colours. He picked out the cup-and-ring marks in white and covered the stone in a spectacular yellow linear grid of his own devising to try and capture its original cosmological and geometric meaning’ – The Conversation, September 14, 2016.
The huge gritstone outcrop is domed in the middle and features about ninety carefully carved indentations – consisting of domes, lines and rings across an area of almost 100 square metres – considered to be one of the finest petroglyph sets not just in Scotland, but in the world. ‘A petroglyph is an image created by removing part of a rock surface by incising, picking, carving, or abrading, as a form of rock art.’ The Cochno Stone has been conservatively dated to five thousand years old, though an older origin is probable. The name Cochno means ‘little cups’ in Gaelic and it is also known as ‘the Druid Stone’ or Whitehill 1.
Ludovic Mann [right] and a colleague studying the site in the 1930s
The Conversation continues: ‘Mann’s work brought media attention to the stone and soon visitors came flocking. Over the next couple of decades, their numbers kept increasing as urban Glasgow crept closer. By the early 1960s, the Cochno stone had become a popular place for local people and children to hang out. There was a growing fashion for visitors to carve marks and names into the soft rock, and lots of people were walking on the surface.’ It then became a well kept secret ‘… thanks to a decision in 1965 by the then Ministry of Works to bury it beneath tons of soil and stone.’
The stone was buried for conservation reasons, to protect it from further damage and to prevent people from adding their own carvings onto it; ensuring it would remain preserved and frozen in time. Fifty years later, beginning in 2015, the Cochno Stone was unearthed again. With the plan to ‘digitally and photographically record the stone and then create an exact replica [which could] be placed nearby. This [would] allow the real Cochno stone to be reburied and… rest in peace.’
Dr Kenny Brophy who specializes in urban archaeology, with a team of students from the University of Glasgow Archaeology Department, lead the excavation and ‘described the experience of seeing the stone for the first time in 51 years as a “once in a lifetime opportunity. The Cochno Stone is something I had heard about as a boy, historically it is well documented, but I was not able to see it until now.”
No consensus has been reached among archaeologists or scientists on the meaning of the intricate symbols found on its surface. Is the stone an altar where ceremonies were held, with the indented carvings acting as receptacles for liquids used in rituals? ‘Researcher Alexander McCallum proposed that the Cochno Stone is a map showing other settlements in the Clyde Valley.’ Or is it a map of the Earth or even the sky above? Some experts consider it a rendition of an ancient cosmic map, delineating planets and stars. The detailed markings are reminiscent of crop circles on a larger scale, which have been invariably ‘attributed to extraterrestrial civilizations’. Researchers have even suggested that the slab is in fact a portal; symbolising life, death and rebirth.
The hypnotic appeal of the carvings reminds the viewer of the geoglyphs in Peru, known as the Nazca Lines. Similar slabs have been discovered in the north of Spain, Greece, Mexico and in India. The scale of the stone’s carvings lends itself to being part of the legacy of the ancient enigmatic builders in our distant past.
If the stone slab is an elaborate map of the heavens, then deciphering the stone is a priority. The data could be fed into the applicable computer program and viewed against which time period the constellations match. This may not reveal the date the stone was crafted, but a significant event in arcane history. Conversely, what if the Cochno Stone actually marks a future event?
III. The Inga Stone
The third unexplained archaeological discovery in Ancient Code’s article, is the ‘mind-bending’ Inga Stone in the middle of the Inga River in the northeastern Brazilian state of Paraiba. It is believed to date to at least six thousand years ago, though it is conceivably far older. The Inga Stone or Pedra do Inga in Portuguese, is also known as Itacoatiara, do Ingá – meaning stone of Inga in the the Tupi language – and covers an impressive area of two hundred and fifty square metres. It is a horizontal construction one hundred and fifty-one feet (46m) long and up to twelve and a half feet (3.8m) high. The Inga stone displays myriad carvings yet to be deciphered, such as cryptic hieroglyphs of the more than four hundred engravings.
Researchers have identified several carvings as human figures, fruits, animals and geometric shapes; but of most interest, are engravings of the Milky Way galaxy and the constellation of Orion – Articles: Thoth; The Pyramid Perplexity; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. Archaeologists concur that the detailed engravings have been performed with minute precision and superb technique by skilled craftsmen. Raising serious questions whether the native Indians who lacked metal tools are the creators of the images.
Fertilization cycle of the flower of the angiosperm and the same cycle shown by the engravings on the stone
Ancient Code: ‘The Inga Stone is a geological formation from Gneiss (a common and widely distributed type of rock formed by high-grade regional metamorphic processes from pre-existing formations that were originally either igneous or sedimentary rock.) It is often foliated (composed of layers of sheet-like planar structures). The foliations are characterized by alternating darker and lighter colored bands, called “gneissic banding”).’
Brazilian researcher Gabriele D’Annunzio Baraldi has studied the encrypted messages in depth resulting in his theory that the carvings are proof of an unknown ancient technology. Baraldi opines the ‘rock represents the story of the universal flood, written in a language very similar to the Hittite, spoken in the second millennium BC in present-day Turkey.’
One source claims: ‘Many symbols of the Inga’s monolith are similar to those found in Turkey, in ancient Anatolia of the Hittites. A series of inscriptions speak of a “borders war” between two sovereigns of [Mesopotamian] origin. Another story tells about a terrible volcanic eruption. The ashes covered a stone city on the Atlantic coast, similar to what happened in Pompeii and Herculaneum.’
According to researcher Yuri Leveratto… ‘the message written in the Pedra do Ingá could be written in Nostratic – a large-scale language family, which includes many of the indigenous language families of Eurasia…’
The Inga Stone is an artistically designed complex, yet not unique for the geometrical style is replicated in other Brazilian engravings but admittedly, none are as famous and interesting as the Inga Stone.
Certain researchers have postulated that the engravings of the Inga stone were created by the Phoenicians, which is wholly incorrect – Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. Others consider the aborigines of Easter Island, which has substance, as symbols of the Inga Stone show a degree of stylistic resemblance to symbols found at Easter Island with both of them representing curved style geometry. Researchers caveat that this is the only similarity found between them and does not necessarily mean a connection between the cultures. Alternatively, researchers have proposed the Inga Stone is evidence of ‘extraterrestrial contact.’
Tamas Varga: Could the horizontal line carved above the figures denote the water level of the river bed during a certain period of the year?
What is known is that the Inga stone is related to celestial phenomena as depicted by several constellations on its surface. Ancient Code: ‘In 1976 the Spanish engineer Francisco Pavia Alemany began a mathematical study… whose first results were published in 1986 by the Instituto de Arqueología Brasileira.
The author identified on the surface of the Ingá stone what he described as the most extraordinary known archaeological record of the variation of the solar orthography throughout the year. The symbols are materialized by a series of bowls or “capsular” and other petroglyphs engraved on the vertical surface, which by way of a graduated limb form a “Solar calendar”, on which a gnomon would project the shadow of the first solar rays of each day’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy. ‘The Safor Astronomical Association published in 2005 a synthesis of this work in its official bulletin Huygens Nº 53.
Later, F. Pavia continued the study of Ingá rock, focusing this time on the recording of a series of signs inscribed on the rocky surface of the channel itself, where a great number of “stars” can be observed that can be grouped into “constellations.” Both the “capsular” and the “constellation” records, in themselves, give Ingá great value, but the coexistence of both in the same reservoir gives Ingá an exceptional [archaeo-astronomical] importance, which is why many authors refer to the Inga Stone as one of the most under appreciated monuments on the surface of Earth’ and “an exceptional archeoastronomy monument, like no other in the world.”
As with the Cochno Stone, a deciphering of the constellations, for instance Orion, may provide a valuable date, which again may relate to an important occurrence and not necessarily to when the Inga Stone’s engravings were first carved. Though unlike the Cochno Stone, the Inga Stone may be recounting more than one story or significant event.
IV. Gobekli Tepe
The fourth unexplained archaeological discovery of the five listed in Ancient Code’s article is the potentially history changing site of Gobekli Tepe, located in the Germus mountains of southeastern Turkey. Göbekli Tepe (Go-Beck-Lee-Tep-E), is translated as ‘Potbelly Hill, Belly Hill’ or ‘Hill of the Navel’ in Turkish and ‘Girê Mirazan’ or ‘Xirabreşkê’ in Kurdish. The archaeological ruins atop a limestone plateau six miles from ancient Urfa, were first uncovered in the 1960s, though their significance was not truly realised until 1994.
The site has been brought to the attention of a wider audience, in large part to the program series presented by investigative journalist Graham Hancock on Netflix: Ancient Apocalypse. While Hancock continually divides opinion with his views on an alternate ancient history for human kind; Gobekli Tepe has opened Pandora’s Box for the archaeological evidence on arcane history. Causing an adamant re-writing of pre-history to press vigorously at the firmly locked door of mainstream historians and orthodox scientist’s explanation of mankind’s early ancestors.
Its re-discovery has raised countless questions about the actual evolution of civilisation and the existence of advanced and complex societies tens of thousands of years ago. Thus challenging the gradual ascent of an upward curve from the past till the present, by revealing a wave which goes up and down repeatedly in tandem with civilisations rising, falling and rising again.
Graham Hancock has invested special interest in Gobleki Tepe for good reason, as it is believed to be twelve thousand years old. This is meaningful to Hancock and researchers of a similar view, for it supports an advanced civilisation shortly after the global cataclysm approximately one thousand years earlier – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.
By standard chronology, Gobleki Tepe predates Stonehenge by some 6,500 years and the Pyramids at Giza by 7,000 years. Of course, before Pandora’s Box even began to open ajar, the issue of the dating of Stonehenge and of the Great Pyramid has concerned this writer. For the Giza complex reveals a different degree of design and construction which does not remotely compare with the megalithic structures which are the subject of this article. Hence a future article will specifically address the Great Pyramid and its origin – The Pyramid Perplexity. Though the essence being, while the Giza pyramids are still younger than Gobleki Tepe, they are far older than currently dated.
As the Inga Stone and Cochno Stone are plausibly older than archaeologists have accounted for, so too is Stonehenge. Thus Gobleki Tepe being dated to between 9,600 for the oldest stratum to 8,200 BCE is not a surprise at all. The site merely fits in with Stonehenge, the Great Pyramid and other mysterious architectural monolithic buildings situated around the globe. As we have noted a circular pattern in ancient and modern anomalies previously, there are other commonalities to discuss as we progress, which link the ancient megalithic constructions to a single, related culture and time frame. Experts in their fields are left scratching their heads as to who designed and built all these mysterious structures, for they either ignore or reject, myth, legend, tradition, ancient texts and scripture for the missing pieces of the jig-saw puzzle that is humanities past.
The construction of Gobekli Tepe began circa 9600 BCE during the Würm Glacial Age, after the Great Deluge in 10,837 BCE which inundated the Earth – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. So it is ironic that the most recent widespread cataclysm to decimate portions of the planet, including the Black Sea Catastrophe occurred nearly nine thousand years ago circa 6,700 BCE. Causing the thriving Gobekli Tepe civilisation of three millennia duration to be mysteriously abandoned – refer article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis and Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. It was at this time that Ireland and Great Britain once connected with Doggerland, became islands and with Scandinavia split off from the rest of Europe as part of the continental shelf sank under the sea.
Stephan Roget states that the structures that make up the site are incredibly well-preserved, allowing archaeologists to study them in something similar to their original condition. He says: ‘Part of the reason for the remarkable preservation of Göbekli Tepe is due to the climate in Turkey, but another major factor is… that many of the temple sites appear to have been backfilled before being abandoned.’
This is due to the fact natural burial through sediment building up is unlikely for the location; as hilltops do not collect sediment because they are places where the soil is lost and not where it is added. ‘This allowed the structures to remain protected from the elements as the centuries wore on…’ So much so that the megalithic structures have remarkably retained their original form, design, architectural elements and decorative craft works.
Christopher McFadden provides alternative reasons for burying the site aside from an ensuing catastrophe: ‘… the monuments on top of Gobekli Tepe were buried on purpose… it could have been buried to keep it safe for people in the future… [or] if a new religion or people replaced it, the site may have become seen as a place of sacrilege or taboo and was duly “memory holed”… If the place was a religious sanctuary, another… reason could be that the burial was part of a process to make the place less holy. In many cultures, things or buildings that are thought to have supernatural or divine power must be destroyed or changed in some way when they are no longer needed.’
Ancient code: ‘The main structures of Göbekli Tepe are a series of three rectilinear structures which are located below the surface, defined by dry-stone walls, and containing multiple decorated T-shaped pillars. The stones were used mainly as support for the roof, although it cannot be excluded that these had a symbolic purpose.’ Göbekli Tepe is considered the world’s first temple by archaeologists, historians and scholars alike. Most of this ancient site still remains buried.
‘Whoever built it, made sure the complex would survive… thousands of years, by backfilling the various sites and burying them deep under [ground]. So far, excavations and geomagnetic results revealed that there are at least 20 stone circles… on the site.’ Each circle site has been constructed with a similar design, but with slightly differing qualities.
‘All of the pillars at Göbekli Tepe are t-shaped and range in height from 3 to 6 meters [10-20 ft].’ The pillars weigh several tons, with estimates ranging between seven and ten tons; which would have made ‘bringing them to the central location a Herculean task. That’s to say nothing of placing large stone blocks on top of them.’
Today’s technology would have issues moving and positioning the pillars of Göbekli Tepe. It has been suggested a minimum of five hundred individuals would have been required to move and position the massive pillars. Yet in a world reeling in the aftermath of a global cataclysm, filled with chaos and consumed by self-preservation, how were these people organised and by whom? ‘Mainstream scholars argue that the building proves… Göbekli Tepe required quarrying experts, transport specialists, planners, and ritual overseers.’ The organisation required in building the site means its constructors possessed an already established society and hierarchy. Therefore, it remains a profound mystery how ancient man at this time, managed to accomplish the monumental feat of transporting and placing into position the massive stones at Gobekli Tepe.
The anthropomorphic pillars were carved from quarries in the adjacent limestone plateau. It is assumed that stone and bone tools were used, but only because of a rigid held paradigm for this period. For after ’13 years of digging’ according to Ancient Code, ‘archaeologists investigating the ancient site have failed to recover a single stone-cutting tool.
No one has been able to understand how ancient mankind, which was believed to be incapable of such [feats], erected some of the greatest stone-works on the planet… [and it] bothers mainstream scholars… they have failed to unearth a single stone cutting tool from the ruins of Göbekli Tepe.’
As the heat prevents archaeologists from digging in the summer months, only five percent of Göbekli Tepe has been unearthed. Imagine what finds may lay waiting within the fifteen metres of accumulated sediments, as more of the site is excavated? Geophysical surveys conducted in 2017, found more than two hundred obelisks and fifteen more ‘temples’ buried beneath the Earth. Gobekli Tepe is not alone either, for around a dozen other sites of similar age are under excavation in the ‘Stone Hills’ area, which extends for about one hundred square kilometres.
Roget: ‘The pillars, along with their top [stones]… might be hiding a design secret… Some of the stone blocks on top of the pillars have what appear to be human faces carved into them… [so] that the pillars are actually stylised depictions of human beings… the covering of the human form with depictions of [elaborate drawings of] animals [and intricate animal statues carved right onto the pillar’s surface] might be a clue into the belief system of the people who constructed Göbekli Tepe.
According to experts, foxes, snakes, wild boars, cranes, [and] wild ducks are the most commonly depicted animals’ – Article: Thoth. Andrew Curry adds: ‘… Gobekli Tepe’s pillar carvings are dominated not by edible prey like deer and cattle but by menacing creatures such as lions, spiders, snakes and scorpions. “It’s a scary, fantastic world of nasty-looking beasts.”
Roget: ‘The skilled architectural style seen in the construction of its many “temples” is seriously impressive, and would be in any era. The craftsmanship seen at Göbekli Tepe is thousands of years ahead of its time, and dates back… long before such construction should have been possible. The manpower, engineering, and project managing required for such an endeavor all seem unfeasible, given where human civilization was understood to be at the time’ [and] ‘shouldn’t have been possible without a sophisticated social structure already in place. Humankind may, unfortunately, never know who the brilliant minds behind Göbekli Tepe actually were.’
Yes, how could humanity so soon after the flood have been able to construct such an impressive site? In fact how did ‘they’ construct all the impressive buildings and monuments around the world, so quickly, so expertly and on such grand scales? Even more ironic then that the ‘potentially world-changing discovery of Göbekli Tepe’ during the 1960s was not recognised by University of Chicago and Istanbul University anthropologists. ‘In fact, it was wrongly assessed as being a “medieval cemetery,” and… subsequently ignored for half a century due to its apparent lack of potential. Klaus Schmidt, a German archaeologist, was the individual who decided to give it another look. Analysis of the site has been going on ever since, but archaeologists remain baffled by it…’
A temple or burial site is suggested for the apparent lack of a better alternative, even though no graves have been found; yet the site is so large – spread over an area of nine hectares – with palpable astronomical features, Gobleki Tepe likely had a more practical or meaningful function than a religious one, such as an observatory, a vault for knowledge, as well as a symbolic landmark.
Curry elaborates on the site’s function: ‘The site, Schmidt argued, was a ritual centre, perhaps some sort of burial or death cult complex, rather than a settlement. That was a big claim. Archaeologists had long thought complex ritual and organised religion were luxuries that societies developed only once they began domesticating crops and animals, a transition known as the Neolithic. Once they had a food surplus… they could devote their extra resources to rituals and monuments. Gobekli Tepe, Schmidt told me, turned that timeline upside down. The stone tools at the site, backed up by radiocarbon dates, placed it firmly in the pre-Neolithic era. More than 25 years after the first excavations there, there is still no evidence for domesticated plants or animals’ – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. ‘And Schmidt didn’t think anyone lived at the site full-time. He called it a “cathedral on a hill”. If that was true, it showed that complex ritual and social organisation actually came before settlement and agriculture. Ritual and religion, it seemed, launched the Neolithic Revolution.’
This is an extremely important point, for it is a clue to who the builders were and how and why they were able to perhaps place importance in constructing a non-essential for survival complex, ahead of domesticating crops and animals. More recent excavations have complicated Schmidt’s view who died in 2014; while not necessarily contradicting him.
Curry: ‘Work on foundations needed to support the site’s swooping fabric canopy required archaeologists to dig deeper that Schmidt ever had. Under the direction of Schmidt’s successor, Lee Clare, a German Archaeological Institute team dug several “keyhole” trenches down to the site’s bedrock, several metres below the floors of the large buildings. The digs revealed evidence of houses and year-round settlement, suggesting that Gobekli Tepe wasn’t an isolated temple visited on special occasions but rather a thriving village with large special buildings at its centre.
The team also identified a large cistern and channels for collecting rainwater, key to supporting a settlement on the dry mountaintop, and thousands of grinding tools for processing grain for cooking porridge and brewing beer. Clare said. “It was a fully-fledged settlement with permanent occupation”…’
McFadden: ‘In 2021, researchers from the German Archaeological Institute in Berlin learned over… four years that the people who built these old buildings ate vast pots of porridge and stew made from grain that the ancient people ground and processed on a nearly industrial scale. The clues from Gobekli Tepe show that ancient people used grains much earlier than was thought, even before there was evidence that these plants were domesticated. Rather than a centuries-long building project inspiring the transition to farming, Clare and others now think Gobekli Tepe was an attempt by hunter-gatherers [to cling] to their vanishing lifestyle as the world changed around them. Evidence from the surrounding region shows people at other sites were experimenting with domesticated animals and plants – a trend the people of “Belly Hill” might have been resisting.’
Thus Gobekli Tepe appears to have been originally built by those who were not reliant on domesticated crops and animals, but unlike the residents of nearby sites, were not transitioning to domesticated crops and farming. Coupled with this, there are a lot of animal bones within the ruins, confirming that the people who lived there were proficient hunters. If so, this adds support to the identity of the original builders and community which may have lingered at Gobekli Tepe.
Curry: ‘Joris Peters, an archaeozoologist from the Ludwig Maximilian University in Munich, specializes in the analysis of animal remains. Since 1998, he has examined more than 100,000 bone fragments from Gobekli Tepe. Peters has often found cut marks and splintered edges on them – signs that the animals from which they came were butchered and cooked. The bones, stored in dozens of plastic crates stacked in a storeroom… are the best clue to how people who created Gobekli Tepe lived. Peters has identified tens of thousands of gazelle bones, which make up more than 60 percent of the total, plus those of other wild game such as boar, sheep and red deer. He’s also found bones of a dozen different bird species, including vultures, cranes, ducks and geese.
“The first year, we went through 15,000 pieces of animal bone, all of them wild. It was pretty clear we were dealing with a hunter-gatherer site,” Peters says. “It’s been the same every year since.” The abundant remnants of wild game indicate that the people who lived here had not yet domesticated animals or farmed. But, Peters and Schmidt say, Gobekli Tepe’s builders were on the verge of a major change in how they lived, thanks to an environment that held the raw materials for farming. “They had wild sheep, wild grains that could be domesticated – and the people with the potential to do it,” Schmidt says. In fact, research at other sites in the region has shown that within 1,000 years of Gobekli Tepe’s construction, settlers had corralled sheep, cattle and pigs. And, at a prehistoric village just 20 miles away, geneticists found evidence of the world’s oldest domesticated strains of wheat…’ – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.
World History Encyclopaedia describe Gobekli Tepe’s enclosures in detail. The site is broken down into three chronological levels, I, II and III, which represent the main phases of construction and its use. Level I being the most recent and III the most ancient and deepest level.
Layer III is fascinatingly, the ‘most sophisticated level at Göbekli Tepe, a fact which poses some interesting questions: this is a site that in terms of artistic endeavour, construction, and concept seems to go backwards rather than progressing with the passage of time.’ So that Level II is far more basic and Level I represents thousands of years of abandonment and later agricultural use. Level I still produces relevant finds, though they have been affected by erosion and farming.
The overall size of the Göbekli Tepe site is considerable, yet the ancient core being excavated is modest in size and represented by four enclosures identified by lettering, A to D, designating the order of their discovery. ‘In level III, the oldest levels, each enclosure is characterised by different thematic components and artistic representations, and the early groups of enclosures are roughly circular in shape.’
The first area excavated was Enclosure A, also known as ‘the snake enclosure’ because depictions of snakesdominate the carvings on the T-pillars. ‘These are, in places, extremely intricate including one (pillar no. 1) which depicts a group of tightly packed snakes contained in what appears to be a net or wicker basket, set above a wild sheep or ram. The leading edge of the stele has three carved snakes moving downwards and one snake moving up. All the snakes carved at Göbekli Tepe are carved in a downward motion except for this single example [below].
The snakes are shown as short, thick creatures with broad flattened heads – typical of snakes which inhabit the Urfa region today, including the common Levantine viper’ – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe. ‘It is interesting to note that the snake holds a very powerful position in the mythology of Anatolia… Along with the snake, images of the fox are a consistent feature and possibly the fox has some totemic value for important members of this culture although, unlike the snake, the fox does not appear to have survived with a significant folkloric role in the wider region…’
‘Another pillar depicts a grouping of an auroch (a very large and now extinct bovine), a fox, and a crane, positioned one above the other in what may represent a narrative of some description. This is a thought-provoking narrative because the depiction of the crane is anatomically incorrect if the carver was depicting what he actually saw in the wild, as the knees of the crane articulate backwards in the same fashion that a human knee does. Any member of a hunting and gathering society would know from an early age that a bird’s knee articulates forward, and with a long-legged bird such as a crane, this forward movement is very marked indeed. What in fact may be depicted here is a human dressed as a crane. Could this be a hunting scene or possibly a depiction of a dance to invoke the attributes of the creatures being depicted?’
‘This anatomical puzzle is repeated elsewhere. The central pillars in Enclosure A do not have the anatomical features such as arms that we see on other pillars at this site and elsewhere but the animal depictions are particularly vivid. Nor do the pillars have any obvious structural purpose.’
‘Enclosure B is in the shape of a rough oval measuring about 10-15 m (north/south) and about 9 m (east/west) and has a constructed terrazzo floor. This enclosure is called the ‘Fox Pillars Building’ because the image of the fox predominates. The two central pillars [within the additional seven pillars shaped in a circular wall] each have a life-sized fox carved [in low relief] on them, both facing inwards and given their posture, in mid-leap. But interestingly on one of the stones, the fox appears to be pouncing upon a small rodent-like creature that was etched into the pillar at a later date [below].’
‘Enclosure C is dominated by superb renderings of wild boar and birds. Curiously, snakes are completely absent from this enclosure and appear to have been replaced in terms of use and positioning by images of the boar. Along with the two central pillars, there are 11 in the inner circle and, so far, eight in the outer circle; several may have been removed prior to the site’s burial. This construction is a little different in that the enclosure is built as a series of up to three concentric circles, one could even describe it as a sort of spiral.’
‘At some point after the burial of Enclosure C, a large 10 m diameter pit was dug in the central area of the enclosure and both standing central stones were smashed into several pieces. It is impossible to know the circumstances of this episode of iconoclastic vandalism and it is repeated elsewhere at Göbekli Tepe. It has been determined that the violence of this attack was considerable because the eastern pillar was cracked apart by an intense fire. The reconstruction of the western pillar from fragments of the original is adorned with a life-sized fox relief on the inward face in mid-leap southward towards the entrance. The eastern pillar, most of which is missing was adorned with a bull on its inward face. It is fortunate that the violence was only directed at the central pillars because around the perimeter wall of Enclosure C are to be found some of the highest quality stonework at Göbekli Tepe including an extraordinary high relief (Pillar 27) of a free-standing feline above a wild boar [below].’
‘The enclosure is built onto the plateau’s surface on the natural bedrock.’
‘Enclosure D is referred to as the Stone Age Zoo because of the wide variety of animal imagery. The dominating feature of this enclosure is the massive pair of central T-shaped stele, clearly intended to represent human figures and monumental in scope. They face south and are set on an ornamental pedestal, one of which is decorated with what appear to be ducks, and they stand at an impressive height of 5.5 m. Both standing pillars have arms clasped at the belly just above a decorated belt and a fox pelt loincloth with the tail hanging down at the front. The pillar standing eastwards has a life-sized fox in the crook of its right arm leaping to the south. But significantly there are no facial features. Apart from the belt and loincloth, both figures have what could be described as neck adornments which are clearly symbolic.’
‘This enclosure also has, as one of its perimeter stones, the most discussed, and possibly disturbing set of Göbekli Tepe images of all. This is pillar no. 43, the Vulture Stone [below]. The bizarre images on this pillar include, on the left-hand side, a vulture holding an orb or egg in an outstretched wing. Lower down there is a scorpion, and the imagery is further complicated by the depiction of a headless ithyphallic man. The enclosure is also built on natural bedrock which was levelled and smoothed to construct the central pillars’ pedestals and floor.’
‘There is [a] further enclosure, Enclosure E, which is about 100 metres east and slightly south of this grouping of enclosures. Nothing remains except the floor plan and foundation sockets for the central pillars. The floor is carved directly from the bedrock. Just adjacent to the enclosure there are some carved depressions which may be small cisterns carved from the rock; there are other larger examples found along the ridge of Göbekli Tepe. There are no springs in the vicinity, so water supply would have been a problem. There is also a grouping of cup-like depressions carved into the rock which are replicated at other Neolithic sites in the regions, but there are no real theories as to what they may have been for.
All the enclosures at Level III were filled in prior to the constructions on Level II. It is unclear why this was done, but there seems to be a conscious ‘decommissioning’ of the structures at Level III because some pillars were damaged or moved in an organised and controlled manner, while some pillars seem to have been removed entirely. Small artefacts remained, and statues were left in situ but toppled. Some of the tops of the pillars in Enclosure C are completely broken off. The tops of the intact central pillars have carved, cup-like depressions. It appears that when the Level III structures were buried, just the tops remained above ground and these cup-like depressions were carved once burial was complete.
Once again, the purpose of this is speculative, but receptacles for votive offerings or candles are a reasonable suggestion. With the construction and use on Level II, people were clearly using the site and would have been aware of the buried enclosures, the tops of which were protruding just above the surface, evidence of the convocation of standing stones just below. It is also reasonable to conclude that, although buried, the ancient enclosures still played a role of sorts in the ritual life of the people who continued to build and gather here.
One cannot be absolutely precise but it would seem that Level III, original construction around 9,500 BCE, was buried in phases after hundreds of years of use. The content of the material used to fill the enclosures in is a huge source of hard data. The composition of the in-fill material is simply refuse produced by hunting, food preparation, and consumption mixed in with in-fill material which included the residue of construction, stone working, thousands of flint tools, and the remnants of tool manufacture. The spoil tells us some important things about these people. The tools themselves, in the absence of the archaeologist’s basic dating tool, pottery, can be used to produce a broad cultural and chronological context in which data from other sites can [be] used to produce rough dates.
Level II is a different environment both conceptually and artistically. It is evident that the society and the culture are undergoing an important series of changes while important cultural markers remain. The enclosure spaces are far smaller and much more modest while decorations are simpler and are executed with less skill. They are also far more numerous and are constructed, almost in a jumble of competing floor plans, on top of Level III and sometimes cutting into Level III. They are certainly considerably less ambitiously monumental than before. This is possibly a society that has exhausted itself both economically and spiritually with Level III. It may be evidence of a transitional period before the abandonment of Göbekli Tepe and the evolution of more settled societies, such as the one at Çatalhöyük in the Konya Plain which is dated from about 7,500 BCE.
However, speculation aside, the most elaborate of these now more modest rectangular enclosures is the so-called Lion Building, identified by the carving on one of its principle stones. While probably still a purely cult or religious site with no evidence of domesticity, the enclosures are small and in many respects resemble the domestic buildings in other places such as Nevali Çori. It could be that economic and cultural changes are reflected in construction patterns here.
Over the 2013/14 CE season, archaeologists were uncovering another enclosure, Enclosure ‘H,’ about 250 m away from the original Level III excavations and on the other side of the hill towards the northwest. This is referred to as the ‘North West Depression’ and, at first glance, looks almost to mirror the original existing excavation. Also built on Level III, this enclosure possesses good-sized central stele set in an oval-shaped structure. As with Enclosure C, representations of wild boar seem pre-eminent. The enclosure, like all the others, was buried after its useful life. However, somebody, as with Enclosure C, took the time and effort to excavate a pit, locate the central standing stones…and destroy one (the other one still awaits investigation). Why?
Clearly what connects Enclosures C and H, and possibly enclosures yet to be discovered, are design (oval and with an accessing staircase), level (age), and artwork, but above all, these two enclosures are connected by identical acts of desecration carried out long after the enclosures were buried!
‘These acts of desecration would suggest a number of possible scenarios none of which necessarily exclude the others. Clearly the act of burying enclosures on Level III and the evolution of the structural design changes seen on Level II indicate a conclusion of a lifecycle for these structures, and a change of political and economic, although not cultural or religious, fundamentals. The question of deliberate, targeted, and heavy destruction in enclosures but continued site use suggests a continuity of belief for a considerable period of time but with major changes in the power dynamics of the society represented at and by this extraordinary site.
… theories contributed by non-academic and ‘alternative’ writers of popular books about the origins of Göbekli Tepe and its builders… are understandably concerned with the amazing and very photogenic remains on Level III… [and] range from an ancient civilisation of amazing complexity via vaguely biblical references to, quite literally, the stars.’
In an article entitled, Gobekli Tepe – Temples Communicating Ancient Cosmic Geography, March 8, 2013, Paul Burley comments: ‘The sacred relationship between Earth and the cosmos is expressed by the circular architectural form as well as the chiseled ornamentation found at Gobekli Tepe. The structures at Gobekli Tepe are generally devoid of subdivided space other than what appear to be few peripheral hallways or storage areas. Rather than a temple of worship with a common area separated from a sacred space such as an alter or place of offering, the temples at Gobekli Tepe have the appearance of undivided open, circular structures except for two T-shaped pillars placed off center within each structure and aligned generally in a northeast-southwest direction. The open, rounded shape is similar to a modern day arena or even the Roman coliseum where spectators observed games from peripheral seating while participants were located on the central floor area of each structure – like theatre in the round.
The temples are located on a prominent hill overlooking a broad valley. The site provided unobstructed views of both Earth and the heavens. Yet the site lacks a source of water. This fact alone shows that the development served a function of greater importance than mere secular comfort. The circular shape of the temple buildings reflects a natural, organic form. The arena-like structures would have been intended for ritual or ceremonial purposes, observation of the cosmos, and allowing a relationship to build between the human occupants and the world.
Essentially the sidewalls of the temples are like mid-sections of spheres in contact with Earth below and the cosmic dome above. Standing at floor level in one of the temples we place ourselves symbolically at the center of the world. At night we can look up and see the moon, planets and stars. We might perceive constellations that help us orient ourselves with the night sky. We can envision the paths of the planets, Moon and Sun crossing the sky. Those paths form a band extending across the cosmos. It is a pathway we call the ecliptic. We can also observe the Milky Way stretching across the night sky, its bulge of stars surrounding the galactic center in the vicinity of the well-known constellations of Sagittarius and Scorpio. However, different cultures perceive different constellations. It is reasonable to assume that builders of Gobekli Tepe did not necessarily envision the same constellations as Sumerians did thousands of years later, or the Greeks who were responsible for many of the constellations we think of today. It is fortunate that the temples were buried so soon after construction, for the cosmology developed by their builders is preserved and communicated to us today, eleven millennia later.’
World History Encyclopaedia: ‘The site is clearly orientated… [as] the Level III enclosures are orientated southwards… down the Plain of Harran from where the people might have approached…’ – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. ‘Even today, the most logical approach is from the south. It is possible that this southern alignment faces a processional approach. After the abandonment of Level II, we see nothing happening at Göbekli Tepe other than the slow evolution of Level I, which represents the establishment of a rugged agricultural and semi-nomadic life across the environment we see today, with minor contributions during the Roman, Byzantine, and Islamic periods and which hid the drama of the numerous and silent convocations of monolithic beings just below the surface.’
Andrew Collins discusses proposed orientations for the twin central pillars in the key enclosures. Collins is one of the world’s foremost experts on Göbekli Tepe; first visiting the site in 2004. Collins has been investigating its Pre-Pottery Neolithic culture for over twenty years and is the author of various books which feature the subject. He comments: “… directly between the T-shaped heads of the pillars, is a very distinct pecked hole. Left and right of this hole are short vertical lines that make the image resemble the rectangular holed standing stone positioned centrally behind the twin central pillars in Göbekli Tepe’s Enclosure D.”
“This was something pointed out by my colleague Hugh Newman moments after Matthew Smith’s own dramatic discovery in Sanliurfa Museum in September 2015. A similar holed stone is seen in exactly the same position next door in Enclosure C. Yet this example (officially designated Pillar 59) is on its side and fractured across its circular aperture. In both cases the holed stones are located in the north-northwest section of the enclosure’s retaining wall at a position that reflects the exact alignment of its twin central monoliths.
This suggests that these standing stones, with circular apertures around 25-30 centimetres in diameter bored centrally through their widest faces in order that someone standing within the structure could gaze through their openings, had formed a key role in the religious beliefs and practices of the Göbekli builders. Indeed, their positioning would indicate they acted as the structure’s altar or holy of holies, forming a bridge or point of connection between the liminal space created by the enclosure’s interiors and the otherworldly realms and supernatural forces thought to exist beyond the physical world” – Article: Belphegor.
“Although the late Professor Klaus Schmidt… never commented on these holed stones seen in two of the most accomplished enclosures so far uncovered at Göbekli Tepe, he did pass comment on the fragments of strange stone rings found at the site (one of which is now on display at Sanliurfa Museum. These, he suspected, had been placed in the walls of now lost enclosures and acted as seelenloch, a word in his native German language meaning “soul hole”.
Seelenloch are found in connection with a large number of megalithic dolmens of Neolithic and later Bronze Age manufacture from Ireland in the West across to India in the East, with by far the greatest concentration existing in the North Caucasus region of southwest Russia. These take the form of circular apertures centrally bored through the structure’s entrance façade. Generally, these openings, which like the examples at Göbekli Tepe are usually between 25 and 40 centimetres in diameter, are too small to enable a person to pass through easily.
Shamanistic practices in various parts of the world incorporate the idea of a symbolic hole, either in a rock, in the ground, within a tree, or in the roof of a yurt or tent, that enables their soul to leave their physical environment and enter the Upper or Lower Worlds while in altered states of consciousness. Very likely the soul holes in megalithic structures, like those seen at Göbekli Tepe, acted in a similar capacity.
That a pecked soul hole should appear between the twin pillars on the carved bone plaque found at Göbekli Tepe is a revelation, as it intensifies the already heated debate over the direction of orientation of its main enclosures. The existence of the soul hole stones, the fact that the carved relief on the twin central monoliths faces the entrant approaching from the south, along with the southerly placed entrances into the main enclosures, all strongly indicate that these prehistoric cult structures were aligned towards the north.
Some researchers of the ancient mysteries field have chosen to ignore these data and announce that the twin central pillars of key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe are directed south, their twin central monoliths aligned to target the rising of either the three belt stars of Orion (Schoch, 2014, 54-55) or the bright star Sirius (Magli, 2014). However, not only have these alignments been shown to be either dramatically flawed or, in the case of Orion, non existent (Collins, 2014, 77-80; Collins and Hale, 2014), but there are far better reasons to assume northerly orientations of key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe.
Both the mean azimuths of the twin central pillars in Enclosures C and D, along with the positioning of the soul hole stones, target the setting of the bright star Deneb in the constellation of Cygnus on the north-northwest horizon during the epoch of their construction, ca. 9500-8900 BC (Collins, 2014, 80-82).
The [cross-like formation of the] stars of Cygnus sit astride the Milky Way, exactly where it bifurcates or forks to create two separate streams known as the Dark Rift or Cygnus Rift. This area of the sky has been seen as an entrance to the sky-world [the source of life and creation] for many thousands of years, and seems even to be depicted within the ice age cave art at Lascaux in Southern France, created by Solutrean artists ca. 16,000 BC (Rappenglück, 1999). It thus makes sense why the Göbekli builders might have orientated key enclosures north towards this already ancient entrance to the Upper World, where access to the Milky Way – long seen as the river, road or path along which souls reached the afterlife – was located. From this constellation souls emerged into incarnation and here they would return in death” – refer article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning? “The route to Cygnus taken both by the souls of the dead and by shamans in trance states is known in North America as the Path of Souls death journey.
A northerly orientation towards the soul hole stones in the main enclosures at Göbekli Tepe is now supported by the discovery of the bone plaque displayed at Sanliurfa Museum. The manner in which its carved imagery clearly implies that the entrant’s eyes are drawn towards the soul hole, like those seen in Enclosures C and D, bears out this supposition, and supports the likelihood that the Milky Way, and in particular the Dark Rift and Cygnus stars, were of primary importance to the beliefs and practices of the Göbekli builders.”
Working with British engineer Rodney Hale, Andrew Collins established that the three main Pyramids of Giza not only reflect the astronomical positions of the three wing stars of Cygnus, but are aligned to them on the ground as well. The three pyramids are locked into the setting of these three Cygnus stars in the horizontal and vertical planes of all three dimensions.
The visual alignment of the same three stars, as seen from a vertical perspective, their astronomical positions corresponding with the geographical locations of the Giza pyramids.
Collins’ deduction that Gobekli Tepe was aligned with or focusing on a Northern orientation is of particular interest and ties in with this writer’s research on the Great Pyramid – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. Collins is also correct in realising the positioning of the Giza pyramids do not align (entirely) with the stars in Orion’s belt as popularly taught amongst alternative history and New Age authors. Yet Collins’ proposal with the constellation of Cygnus may not be wholly correct either – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
The theory that Gobekli Tepe was one of the earliest astronomical observatories in history as Andrews Collins hypothesises is gaining support outside of the mainstream. McFadden: ‘The rationale for this hypothesis tends to distill down to two critical pieces of evidence. The first is based on the fact that the location appears aligned with the night sky, notably [though perhaps incorrectly] with the star Sirius. Another contends that Gobekli Tepe’s carvings document a comet impact that occurred at the end of the Ice Age.’ The construction of Gobekli Tepe began after the Last Glacial Maximum and may explain why many of the images at Gobekli Tepe seem to indicate struggle and death.
Eric Betz: ‘Most of the pillars feature ornate carvings of animals, like snakes, foxes, wild boars, birds… Individual rooms… usually have one particular animal as its theme, which is why researchers suggested that the ancient hunter-gatherers were so-called [animists]. They believed all living creatures had spirits… [worshipping] them.’
It may not be a sign of worship per se, but of veneration instead. All physical life had been wiped out in the great Flood, accept those animals and DNA samples aboard the Ark – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Therefore, after the disaster in 10,837 BCE, it would have naturally taken some time for animal life to flourish again – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: The Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. If Gobekli Tepe was initially constructed circa 9,600 BCE, it would make sense that while animal and bird species were breeding exponentially, they were still not as widespread as they are today. Their existence would not be taken for granted by those who lived after the Flood and had observed the slowish regeneration of the Earth.
The fact that wild animals in particular, were revered or remembered on the pillars and enclosures is not hard to fathom. An alternatively more plausible reason for their inclusion on the stonework, is the astronomical connotation of their images and symbolism relating to the constellations in the night sky.
‘Although many of the pillars focus on… a single animal, other carvings combine their art into a more complex motif. Gobekli Tepe’s Pillar 43 is the most prominent of these. This captivating pillar appears to feature a large vulture, other birds, a scorpion, and additional abstract symbols.’
Curry: ‘Danielle Stordeur, an archaeologist at the National Center for Scientific Research in France, emphasizes the significance of the vulture carvings. Some cultures have long believed the high-flying carrion birds transported the flesh of the dead up to the heavens. Stordeur has found similar symbols at sites from the same era as Gobekli Tepe just 50 miles away in Syria. “You can really see it’s the same culture,” she says. “All the most important symbols are the same.”
Pillar 43 or the Vulture column (lower left above), may serve as a kind of ‘smoking gun’ that the Earth underwent worldwide destruction. Phys.org and researchers with the University of Edinburgh: “The pillar was created by the people of Gobekli Tepe and now appears to have served as a means of commemorating a devastating event – perhaps a comet breaking up and its remnants crashing into the Earth, causing an immediate environmental impact around the globe and possible loss of life.”
It was in 2017, when two chemical engineers from the University of Edinburgh, caught the media’s attention, claiming they were able to connect the animal carvings on Gobekli Tepe’s Pillar 43 to the positions of various groups of stars in Earth’s sky many millennia ago. They had published a paper in the journal Mediterranean Archaeology and Archaeometry, where they argued that the Vulture column is a ‘date stamp’ [an asterism – meaning: a familiar star pattern] for a catastrophic comet strike 13,000 years ago.
This struck a cord, as scientists suspect a comet struck Greenland around this time, triggering the Younger Dryas Stadial. One of the engineers, Martin Sweatman: “It appears Gobekli Tepe was, among other things, an observatory for monitoring the night sky. One of its pillars seems to have served as a memorial to this devastating event – probably the worst day in history since the end of the Ice Age.”
A future article on the Younger Dryas event is planned, where we will return to Gobekli Tepe and the incredible significance it has with that remote epoch – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. Graham Hancock considers Gobekli Tepe to be a “profoundly astronomical site” and that it is an ancient constellation diagram which ‘shows the winter solstice against a backdrop of today’s modern sky.’ Hancock remarks:
“This is spooky and eerie, because it appears there’s overwhelming evidence that the people who made Gobekli Tepe had a profound knowledge of precession” – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. “And it appears that they deliberately sent forward into time – in this time capsule – a picture of the sky in our age.”
Paul Burley is of the same opinion: ‘From the archeological evidence gathered to date there can be little doubt that Gobekli Tepe symbolizes an ancient cosmology, with the architecture representing the world and the carved figures symbolizing important aspects of the sun, stars and other features of the night sky. One of the limestone pillars includes a scene in bas relief on the upper portion of one of its sides. There is a bird with outstretched wings, two smaller birds, a scorpion, a snake, a circle, and a number of wavy lines and cord-like features. At first glance this lithified menagerie appears to be simply a hodgepodge of animals and geometrical designs randomly placed to fill in the broad side of the pillar.
The key to unlocking this early Neolithic puzzle is the circle situated at the center of the scene. I am immediately reminded of the cosmic Father – the sun. The next clues are the scorpion facing up toward the sun, and the large bird seemingly holding the sun upon an outstretched wing. In fact, the sun figure appears to be located accurately on the ecliptic with respect to the familiar constellation of Scorpio, although the scorpion depicted on the pillar occupies only the left portion, or head, of our modern conception of that constellation. As such, the sun symbol is located as close to the galactic center as it can be on the ecliptic as it crosses the galactic plane.
What is important here is for some unknown reason the builders of Gobekli Tepe constructed a temple apparently highlighting a time 11,600 years in their future. Yet this scene is intentional. The symbolism is clear and in keeping with many mythologies describing this very same event – occurring at the very time we live in today!’ The figure below ‘illustrates the ecliptic crossing the galactic plane of the Milky Way near the center of the galaxy, with several familiar constellations nearby.’
Sky graphic using Stellarium 0.10.61
While the figure below ‘is the same view with the addition of the ancient constellations represented on the pillar.’
‘Note that the outstretched wings, Sun, bird legs and snake all appear to be oriented to emphasize the sun’s path along the ecliptic. Detailed analysis of the architecture at Gobekli Tepe is needed to further evaluate the scene carved onto the pillar. However, the similarity of the bas relief to the crossing of the ecliptic and galactic equator at the center of the Milky Way is difficult to reject, supporting the possibility that humans recognized and documented the precession of the equinoxes thousands of years earlier than is generally accepted by scholars at this time. Gobekli Tepe was built as a symbolic sphere communicating a very ancient understanding of world and cosmic geography. Why this knowledge was intentionally buried to ground level soon afterward remains a mystery.’ Unless the inhabitants had advance warning of an impending disaster.
Paul D Burley is an archaeo-engineer, geologist, researcher and the author of the The Sacred Sphere – where he explores sacred ‘concepts and cosmic consciousness through universal symbolism’. The book details many facets of circular pictographic symbols and ancient architecture representing the sphere. The book highlights ‘all sacred circular symbols throughout time have represented relationships between humans, the world, the cosmos, and the Creator as defined by each culture around the world. The book also defines the unique geometric structure from which all sacred geometries and sacred circular symbols are derived.’
There are weird aspects at Gobekli Tepe. The first, involves a strange fascination with collecting and modifying human skulls. While there are no human graves on the site, pieces of human remains have been discovered in the fill of buildings and the areas around them. Included in these piles were a series of partly preserved human skulls. The alterations are unique in that they have not been observed on sites from the same time period or location.
This was unexpected for researchers, to say the least and could point to the emergence of a skull cult in Anatolia and the Levant during the Early Neolithic which has never been documented before. Was Gobekli Tepe an important ritual centre or something more sinister?
The skulls have been removed after death and appear to have been given both exceptional care and special status in that decorations were added to their skulls, while being displayed around the site. It is not clear if these treatments were done as part of rituals within the monumental buildings themselves or if they were brought to the ritual centre from settlements in the region.
A. Intentionally decapitated human statue. B. A “gift bearer” holding a human head. C. Pillar 43 (“Vulture stone”) with low relief of an ithyphallic headless individual, one arm raised.
McFadden states: ‘The discovery of the human skulls in 2017 is fascinating enough… more evidence for the use of the site may be extracted by studying the actual columns and other artifacts… the T-shaped columns on the site famously have various animal-human hybrid depictions… more crucially… some of the reliefs… indicate the ritualistic decapitation of human bodies. One particular case (image C) shows a headless individual in the bottom right of the pillar (below the scorpion and [to] the right of the “bird’s head.” Other artifacts from the site… support the inhabitants’ fascination with heads. One small statue appears to show what has been interpreted as a “gift-bearer” carrying a disembodied head… another… [indicates] a human statue that has, at some point, been intentionally decapitated… it is clear the people at this site were very different from us today.’
Eric Betz: ‘Klaus’ team believes that one thing is clear about the pillars in general: They were built in a T-shape as a kind of stylized human form, like a person without a head. (… [and] like later peoples in the region [they] removed heads from buried bodies to employ them in rituals.) “This T-form is really some unique phenomenon of this culture of Gobekli Tepe and the surrounding settlements, and it’s not repeated anywhere else on our Earth and in any other culture,” Schmidt said… So, unlocking their meaning could help explain the entire site.’
A further creepy aspect is a nearby site called Karahan Tepe, which shares numerous characteristics and is referred to as Gobekli Tepe’s ‘sister site’. Hancock describes his impression: “I found this place eerie, unsettling and powerful.”
The undulating body of a serpent coils across the base of a water-channel
Karahan Tepe was discovered in 1997, though the first systematic survey was carried out later in 2000. The study ‘revealed basin-like pools carved in bedrock, and a considerable number of chisels… adzes, beads, stone pot fragments, grindstones, and pestles. The fact that arrowheads, scrapers, perforators, blades, and other stone tools made from flint or obsidian were [also] found… suggests that most people… hunted, gathered, or raised animals for food’ according to McFadden. This is in contrast with Neolithic settlements, which were based on farming.
Findings show that the site was used during the Pre-Pottery Neolithic period [from 10500-6500 BCE], the same period as Gobekli Tepe. Studies show Karahan Tepe resembles the Gobekli Tepe II layer and ‘both sites have 266 pillars with T-shaped architectural elements and animal reliefs…’
‘Karahan Tepe has more depictions of human beings than… at Gobekli Tepe, which might show that people were starting to see themselves as separate from animals… the people who lived there [also] buried the site and left it. Even more astounding is that Karahan Tepe is… not alone as a “sister site” to Göbekli Tepe. It is… considered part of a constellation of contemporaneous settlements that extends for more than 100 km and includes… at least [eleven]* other un-excavated sites.
Circular homes are part of a large ritual complex on the site. Structures for ceremonies have… been found cut into the bedrock. One of these structures is a rock-cut chamber with [eleven]* giant phalluses and a [striking humanoid] head with a snake’s body…’
Hancock: ‘The enclosure itself is entirely cut down into and carved out of solid bedrock. Ten of the pillars within the enclosure are also directly carved out of the bedrock to which they remain connected at their bases. The eleventh, notably curved, pillar is freestanding and rests in a shallow groove. Some of the archaeologists working on the site speculate that it might have been used to produce tones, like a tuning-fork or musical instrument – a suggestion that is enhanced by evidence that the enclosure once contained water (which could perhaps have been used to modulate tones) to a depth of up to a metre. There is a general assumption that the other pillars in the enclosure are phallic symbols and this may very well be true. However, consideration might usefully be given to an alternative possibility. Nearby Gobekli Tepe… has a very distinctive name, often translated “Potbelly Hill” but more accurately rendered as “Hill of the Navel.”
‘This invites us to consider the possibility that Gobekli Tepe was recognised as an Omphalos or “Navel of the Earth”, a notion found at other ancient sites around the world (Delphi in Greece, Cuzco in Peru, the Temple Mount in Jerusalem and Easter Island in the Pacific to name but a few) that are connected in myths and traditions to geodesy – the science of accurately measuring and understanding the Earth’s geometric shape and orientation in space. Could Karahan Tepe also have been one of these “navel” sites, and could the rock-hewn pillars represent not phalli but omphali?’ Hancock raises an interesting and valid point. It is worth noting that omphali look like phalluses. They could be one and the same thing, just as menhirs, obelisks, church steeples, skyscrapers, towers and even serpents all carry phallic symbolism.
‘Immediately visible from the entrance the most compelling mystery of Karahan Tepe is this inscrutable human face. Mounted on a sinuous, serpent-like neck it seems to thrust itself forward out of the bedrock.’ The face or rather head is human like, yet somehow inhuman and sinister beyond description. Is this head linked with the preoccupation with severed heads and skulls in Gobekli Tepe?
A disturbing coincidence is the Karahan Tepe face while not a dead ringer for the face on Mars (below), does instil a similar uncanny preternatural aura and one which is definitely not friendly – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
The persistence of snake imagery at both sites is indicative of a serpent cult, or perhaps a brotherhood of the snake. While the Brotherhood of the Snake has become a catch-all term to embrace just about any conspiracy one cares to mention and no tangible evidence supports its existence; the truth is that its does exist. It began when the Adversary rebelled; continued in the Garden of Eden; again when the Watchers descended to Earth; and its torch is carried by Establishment subsidiaries of a Luciferian nature such as the Illuminati – Articles: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are; and The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
The essence of the Brotherhood of the Snake is the seeking of the overthrow of the Eternal One’s rule as well as the destruction of the human race. In the interim, in the continued war against mankind, humanity is kept enslaved through corrupt governments, political systems and conflicting beliefs, whether religious or scientific.
Ascension Glossary states – emphasis mine: ‘The Brotherhood of the Snake secretly and methodically infiltrated the Atlantan Mystery Schools and [their] Great Libraries in order to acquire all of the Law of One and human… knowledge for themselves [and] intentionally confiscating the records… in their planned takeover of the earth… they were stealing knowledge crystals and meticulously copying over the… ancient written translations that contained the original… Founder… records, in order to use that knowledge as a consciousness weapon against humanity.
The Snake Brotherhood Kings during Atlantis made a secret pact called the Luciferian Covenant for the purpose of the total annihilation of the historical timelines and cellular memories of humanity, to wipe out all records of highly technological human civilizations that were naturally evolving and advancing human consciousness and authentic human culture. The eradication of all of the technology, memories, histories and identities during the advanced civilization of the Atlantian colonies on the earth, is a conspiracy enacted through a blood covenant made with the Illuminati hybrid humans that make up the Power Elite and answer to the Thothian Luciferian groups’ – Article: Thoth.
‘The goal was that the Thothian group behind the Brotherhood of the Snake would continually maintain control over how, what and when particular knowledge from the Founder Records would be disseminated to the masses and to slowly package it as a worldwide religious control mechanism. Essentially taking the Founder records and weaponizing them into a fear-based narrative that would be enforced by threats or shaming by some externally created authority, hidden behind the religious or dogmatic structure.’
Organised and militarised style of Psychological Warfare tactics are used ‘to further prey upon the spiritual and emotional desires of a primarily western Judeo-Christian population, to lead them into the False Ascension Matrix on the Astral Plane for soul capture during the death passage. The Luciferian Thothian groups currently transmit a range of twisted half-truths in ancient esoteric teachings of ascension to guru and seeker archetypes, that are purposely geared towards the consciousness enslavement of its audience. Many of the channeled transmissions are based in the information that was disseminated in the timeline of the Atlantian Mystery Schools, the Brotherhood of the Snake, which had acquired ancient written translations of stolen coded information in the Law of One records.
These records were accessed and translated by Thoth and then subsequently repackaged through the release of the EmeraldTablets. The Emerald Tablet transmissions into the New Age movement are heavily hijacked and embedded with Artificial Intelligence and mind control programming in order to attract those spiritually awakening with Atlantian or Mystery School memories, and then tag and track these groups for Mind control and spiritual oppression’ – refer articles: 33; Antartica:Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis; DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning? and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
For anyone doubting the validity of this secret and invisible agenda, the primary plot of the Bible’s New Testament, is exactly this. A warning of its escalation and the Way of escaping its ramifications, was proclaimed when the Mediator between the Creator and humankind was sent to this Earth a little over two thousand years ago – Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with His Creation. The truth is truly stranger than fiction; the truth is really out there; and only the truth, will set one free – John 8:32.
Andrew Collins poses the following questions in May 2014 regarding Gobekli Tepe: Who built it, When and Why: ‘… Göbekli Tepe was constructed by a… population still in fear following a devastating cataclysm that nearly destroyed the world… it seems unlikely that those who came up with a plan to counter the innate fear of another cataclysm (something that visionary and writer Barbara Hand Clow so aptly calls catastrophobia) were the indigenous population. This appears to have been orchestrated by members of an incoming culture, composed of groups of shamans, warriors, hunters and stone tool specialists of immense power and charisma. Their territories, across which they traded different forms of flint, as well ashematite used as red ochre, stretched from the Carpathian Mountains in the west to the Russian steppes… in the east. More incredibly, anatomical evidence points to them being of striking appearance – tall, with extremely long heads, high cheekbones, long faces, large jaws, and strong brow ridges… So who were these people?’ – refer Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II.
Collins states that the builders of Gobekli Tepe possessed a legacy of knowledge, where they believed in a ‘cosmic tree [refer article: Asherah] supporting the sky world [entrance] via the Great Rift – the fork or split in the Milky Way caused by the presence of stellar dust and debris – corresponding to the position in the northern heavens occupied by the stars of Cygnus, the celestial swan (a.k.a. the Northern Cross).’ As birds were symbols for astral flight, this was the manner in which a shaman could reach the sky world. The birds typically associated with this process in Europe, were the swan and in Southwest Asia, the vulture. The vulture being a primary symbol for death and transformation in the early Neolithic age; with both birds identified with the Cygnus constellation, according to Collins.
Thus the shaman could enter the sky world and aim to counter the actions of the ‘supernatural creature… responsible for cataclysms… This cosmic trickster was seen to take the form of a sky fox or sky wolf, embodied perhaps in the leaping foxes carved in relief on the inner faces of key pillars at Göbekli Tepe [such as in enclosure B]… All across Europe, and into Southwest Asia, accounts exist of supernatural foxes and wolves that have attempted to endanger the sky pillar supporting the starry canopy, an act that if achieved would have brought about the destruction of the world… whenever this supernatural creature returned to the heavens in the guise of a comet… it would be the shaman’s role to enter the sky world and counter its baleful influence, a primary motivation I see as behind the construction of Göbekli Tepe.’
In the context of numerology, the word fox – a symbol used prominently throughout Gobekli Tepe – comprises the letters f, o and x. There are only three out of the twenty-six letters in the (English) alphabet which have a numerical value of six. They are f, o and x, which thus equates to the number 666. Revelation 13:18, ESV: ‘This calls for wisdom: let the one who has understanding calculate the number of the beast, for it is the number of a man, and his number is 666.’
This is a misleading translation. The Greek word for beast is G2342 – therion, and can refer to a ‘wild, venomous’ or ‘dangerous animal’, as well as a ‘bestial man.’ It is more than a reference to a wild animal and implies one which is ‘brutal, savage’ and ‘ferocious.’ Importantly, the context of Revelation thirteen with chapter nine, reveals the beast to be of supernatural origin, such as an angel.
The word for ‘man’ is G444 – anthropos, and while its literal meaning is ‘man-faced’, that is a ‘male’ or ‘female human being’, it can be a reference for ‘animals, plants, God, Christ’ and yes, ‘angels’. In the context of an angel, it includes ‘the added notion of weakness, by which man is led into a mistake or prompted to sin with the adjunct notion of contempt or disdainful pity.’ The word for ‘his’ is G846 – autos, meaning: ‘him, he, his, her, she, they’ and ‘it’. Its usage includes: ‘himself, herself, themselves’ and ‘itself’.
Thus the use of the male noun and pronoun is perhaps not accurate. The verse could just as easily be written as: “… calculate the number of a monster [according to the New Testament For Everyone], for it is the number of an angel, and its number is 666.”
The number 666 is interesting in the context of the Beast deceiving the world, for the first two digits contain the prefix hex and the third number is the primary numeral six and hex in the Greek – G1803. The definition of hex in English includes ‘to bewitch, practice witchcraft on, a ‘spell’ and to ‘charm’ – Revelation 18:23, 2 Thessalonians 2:9-11.
Collins: ‘Yet there were clearly other reasons for the construction of Göbekli Tepe. Its stone enclosures served, most likely, as womb chambers, places where the shaman entered into a primal state, like that experienced before birth, after passing between the enclosures’ twin central pillars. These enormous monoliths… acted as otherworldly portals to invisible realms – true star gates in every sense of the word.
And their target: the setting down on the local horizon of Deneb, Cygnus’s brightest star, which marked the start of the Milky Way’s Great Rift, a role played by Deneb as early as 16,500-14,000 BC. At this time Deneb acted as Pole Star, the star closest to the celestial pole during any particular epoch. Even after Deneb ceased to be [the North] Pole Star around 14,000 BC, due to the effects of precession (the slow wobble of the earth’s axis across a cycle of approximately 26,000 years), its place was taken by another Cygnus star, Delta Cygni, which held the position until around 13,000 BC’ – refer pole star, article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
Collins: ‘After this time the role of Pole Star went to Vega [Alpha Lyrae, circa 12,000 BCE] in the constellation of Lyra, the celestial lyre. When around 11,000 BC Vega moved out of range of the celestial pole, no bright star replaced it for several thousand years. This meant that when Göbekli Tepe was constructed, ca. 9500-9000 BC, there was no Pole Star. It was for this reason that Deneb, and the Milky Way’s Great Rift, retained their significance as the main point of entry to the sky world, making it the primary destination of the shaman.’
Note that circa 9000 BCE Iota Herculis of Hercules was the North Pole Star.
Collins: ‘Standing stones erected in the north-northwestern sections of the walls in two key enclosures at Göbekli Tepe bore large holes that framed the setting of Deneb each night, highlighting the star’s significance to the Göbekli builders, and showing the precise direction in which the shaman should access the sky world.
Everywhere you look at Göbekli Tepe there is confirmation that its builders shared a sense of connection with the cosmos. From the strange glyphs and ideograms on the various stones, which include symbols resembling the letters C and H, to the twelvefold division of stones in the various enclosures, there is powerful evidence that these 11,000-year-old temples resonate the influence of the celestial heavens.
The H glyphs seem to relate to the shaman’s journey from this world to the otherworld, while the C glyphs are almost certainly slim lunar crescents signifying the transition from one lunar cycle to the next. Even the design of the enclosures appears to have cosmic significance. Invariably the structures are ovoid in shape, with a length to breadth ratio of 5:4, numbers that could hint at the Göbekli builders’ profound awareness of cosmic time cycles not usually thought to have been understood until the age of Plato.
Over a period of around 1,500 years twenty or more major enclosures were constructed within the gradually emerging occupational mound at Göbekli Tepe. Old enclosures were periodically decommissioned, deconsecrated and covered over, quite literally “killed,” at the end of their useful lives. New structures were built to replace them, but as time went on they became much smaller in construction, until eventually the cell-like buildings were no larger than a family-sized Jacuzzi with pillars no more than five feet (a meter and a half) in height. Somehow the world had changed, and the impetus for creating gigantic stone temples with enormous twin monoliths at their centers was no longer there.’
Rather the people had changed. The grandeur and sophistication of layer III was performed by the original builders and inhabitants, whereof Collins describes. Layer II is evidence that the original inhabitants had likely departed and for the want of a better description was constructed by Homo sapiens sapiens. For the original designers and inspiration for the works at Gobekli Tepe were not entirely human.
Collins: ‘Sometime around 8000 BC the last remaining enclosures were covered over with imported earth, stone chippings and refuse matter, and the site abandoned to the elements. All that remained was an enormous belly-like mound that became an ideal expression of the fact that the stone enclosures had originally been seen, not just as star portals to another world, but also as womb-like chambers, where the souls of shaman, or indeed the spirits of the dead, could quite literally journey to the source of creation, located somewhere in the vicinity of the Cygnus constellation. It was a concept dimly remembered in the name Göbekli Tepe, which in Turkish means “navel-like hill”.’
The final abandonment may have taken place later than Collins supposes during the early period of Peleg’s lifetime circa 7000 to 6700 BCE – refer Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. This was an epoch of immense upheaval which coincided with the demise of Nimrod; the destruction of the Tower of Babel; and the global cataclysms such as evidenced in the Black sea and the Hudson Bay – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
Collins: ‘Even after Göbekli Tepe was abandoned, its memory, and those of the ruling elite behind its construction, lingered on among the Halaf and Ubaid peoples who flourished during the later half of the Neolithic age, ca. 6000-4100 BC.’ When civilisation and culture seemingly suddenly sprung up out of nowhere in Lower Mesopotamia and in Egypt. ‘Like their predecessors, they gained control of the all-important obsidian trade at places such as Bingöl Mountain and Nemrut Dağ, close to Lake Van.
Their elites, who would appear to have belonged to specific family groups, artificially deformed their already elongated heads, not only to denote their status in society, but also quite possibly to mimic the perceived appearance of great ancestors, seen to have possessed extremely long heads and faces. It is very possibly these great ancestors who are perhaps represented by the snake-or reptilian-headed clay figurines found in several Ubaid cemeteries [as shown below].’
Collins dances close to the truth regarding the mysterious identity of the Gobekli Tepe architects and its builders – refer article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
Collins: ‘The elite of the Halaf and Ubaid were… the forerunners of the god-kings who ruled the first city-states down on the Mesopotamian plain, which eventually became the civilizations of Sumer, Akkad, Assyria and Babylon. Their scribes preserved in cuneiform writing the ruling dynasties’ mythical history, in which the original founders… are known as the Anunnaki, the gods of heaven and earth. Their birthplace was said to have been the Duku, a primeval mound located on the summit of a world mountain called Kharsag, or Hursag…’ Collins equates the primeval mound with Gobekli Tepe and Bingöl Mountain which while not literally correct, could well be in a symbolic sense. ‘The Anunnaki are occasionally likened to serpents, reflecting the snake-like appearance of Göbekli Tepe’s ruling elite, as well as those of the later Halaf and Ubaid cultures.’
Credit is given to Andrew Collins for being closer to the truth than any other researcher in aiming to unravel the identity of the creators of the Gobekli Tepe compound. Though not a criticism of his excellent research overall, there are errors in the details. It has to be considered that the architects of sites such as Gobekli Tepe and its builders are two different entities or not the ones Collins supposes. Collins focuses on the Annunaki (or Watchers) as responsible for both enterprises and in the process inadvertently mixes their antediluvian exploits as described in the Book of Enoch with those after the great deluge such as at Gobekli Tepe. The answer to Gobekli Tepe’s construction may lay in a collaboration between these dark angels and their offspring, or entirely in the endeavours of their children (the formidablerace), who were the giant Nephilim – refer articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II.
Collins describes the Watchers as human angels, an oxymoron and as being ‘extremely tall, [wearing] coats of feathers, [possessing] visages like vipers (that is, extremely long facial features), and… [being] described as Serpents…’ Collins concludes that the serpent like Annunaki could be ‘Neanderthal-human hybrids’ – an incorrect juxtaposition. The Annunaki were akin to the Watchers, yet decidedly inhuman, fallen angels – 2 Peter 2:4-5. Their offspring, the result of unlawful relations with human women were angel-human hybrids – Genesis 6:1-4. Homo neanderthalensis was an earlier creation than Homo sapiens, but nether-the-less very much human – Genesis 1:26-31; 2:7-8, 15-25.
It is of note that Collins mentions the Anunnaki – which literally means: “Those who from Heaven to Earth Came” – in relation with Gobekli Tepe for it may strongly link the obsession of its architects and builders with animal symbolism; as prior to the Flood, the Anunnaki and or the Nephilim had experimented with interbreeding with animals. This had resulted in mixed breeds of creatures upon the planet to whom a soul would not stay. It is these beings who were the soulless ones often written about in channeled materials. Creatures such as minotaurs (body of a man, head of a bull), centaurs (upper body of a man, lower body of a horse), werewolves (human transformation into a wolf) and a great number of other examples. There was a necessity for these to be destroyed so that the whole of creation would not be fouled by their presence on the planet.
Collins continues in stating that ‘local tradition asserts that Bingöl was… the source of the fourth river [the Pison] of Paradise [in the biblical Eden]… [and] ancient writers record that the true source of the Tigris was in the same region. Armenian tradition… speaks of Bingöl Mountain being the place of the gods and the summit of the world from which emerge four great rivers that carry the waters of life to every part of the world. [This] points toward Bingöl Mountain being not only the “birthplace” of the Anunnaki, but also the site of the mountain of Paradise, and the place of descent of the Watchers in the book of Enoch.’ Though in reality, the Annunaki did not originate on this Earth; the Garden of Eden was not in Anatolia and the Watchers did not originally descend on Bingol Mountain – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
Hancock and Collin’s ideas on Gobekli Tepe’s astronomical potential and importance are pertinent. Whatever other uses the site builders intended, such as a ritual centre of death for instance, a cosmological gallery and observatory seems glaringly obvious, weighed against the vehement arguments of orthodox scientists, astronomers and archaeologists to the contrary. Could the circular enclosures and specifically between the two central pillars have been used as portals of some kind in aligning the physical realm with the spirit dimension as Collins alludes? Could the site have been a doorway for spiritual entities to cross. These questions cannot be dismissed out of hand.
Credence should be given to this line of reasoning as following the Flood, the Sumerian King Lists describe kingship being lowered from heaven: “… after the Flood had swept over the Earth, when Kingship was lowered from heaven…” The Anunnaki gods now found themselves living in a different dimension from humans, unlike prior to the Flood. So that a merging was required between the fourth dimension in which they resided with that of the third dimension where humans now found themselves.
The focus of temples changed to match the fact that the gods were not present in person to walk and talk with, as the earth plane was now only three dimensional. Just as humans usually cannot see fourth dimensional beings such as ghosts or astral entities unless they are psychically gifted – or whom have momentarily slowed their vibration to become visible – so too could ordinary men not see the gods their ancestors had once been able to interact with. Other forms of communication became necessary. Temples ceased from being the literal house of a god and became houses of worship. Man and his gods met in the temples, but in a different way so that the knowledge, rituals and beliefs which resulted are now called Religion.
As the gods in the post flood world still desired sex with human females, the uppermost levels of the temples – atop ziggurats – became twilight zones, an area where the third and fourth dimensions intertwined and mingled in order for the gods to be able to ‘descend’ again and have intercourse with third dimension human women. The god’s appointed women – the temple virgins or vestal virgins – who were kept in special houses adjoining the temple area. These virgin priestesses were chosen when very young; their diet was monitored; they were isolated from other polluting influences; they were guarded by eunuchs so there would be no temptation for them; and their degree of spirituality was carefully gauged to ensure their vibration could be kept high for their passage into this mixed dimensional zone.
The Anunnaki needed the use of wormholes to travel the great distances across space from planet Earth to their home world (originally) in the constellation of Taurus. The gods would leave and so the priestesses burned eternal fires at their altars, waiting for the next return. The possibility of that return became less and less real to each succeeding generation, setting up an archetype of waiting for the gods to come back, which various cultures still carry till today. As the Flood became a distant memory so too did the gods; becoming only legends and then myths because they were no longer present physically as they had been in the ancient past.
Jon Landseer in a series of lectures delivered at the Royal Institute of Great Britain to the society of Antiquarians in 1822, called those early post flood times an era “when Astronomy was religion” and vice versa. He asserted that the calendar was related to the zodiacal “mansion” of the Bull, [home of the Anunnaki’s own planet] and that the transition to Aries was associated with “a mystifying conjunction of the Sun and Jupiter in the sign of Aries, at the commencement of the great cycle of intricate (celestial) revolutions” – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy.
Landseer believed Greek myths and legends connecting Zeus or Jupiter with the Ram and its golden fleece, reflected the transition into Aries, of which he calculated that such a determining conjunction of Jupiter and the Sun in the boundary between Taurus and Aries had occurred in the year 2142 BC. Landseer’s dating accords with an unconventional chronology; where the age of Taurus lasted from 4490 BCE to 2330 BCE, with the age of Aries following from 2330 BCE to 170 BCE.
Was it precisely at this moment when the Anunnaki left for the last time to catch the next wormhole home? The reason they went was not just because it was time to go home. Nor just because they got burned out on inter-dimensional sex. Though this does relate to the actual issue: did they really leave?
The density of this planet traps souls or spirits here with its net of sexual lust and desire and so the endless pursuit of sexual fulfilment has degraded the vibrational status of the Earth until it can now really go no lower. This is it for the planet, the bottom of its moral descent. So for these sub-space entities from the fourth dimension, having relationships with third dimensional partners takes its toll, depleting their energies. Logically, if partners are not on the same frequency or energy band, it will lessen the higher energy of the two.
While this type of relatively direct contact ended, the Anunnaki did not leave and have instead maintained a continuous relationship with humanity. Brinsley Le Poer Trench, the editor of Flying Saucer Review, detailed that an otherworldly message appeared for the first time in a 1947 issue of Fanatic Stories written by an author under the pseudonym ‘Alexander Blade.’
The ‘Anunnaki’ begin with the claim:
“We are already here, among you. Some of us have always been here, with you, yet apart from, watching, and occasionally guiding you whenever the opportunity arose. Now, however, our numbers have been increased in preparation for a further step in the development of your planet: a step of which you are not yet aware…”
“You will find records of our presence in the mysterious symbols of ancient Egypt, where we made ourselves known in order to accomplish certain ends. Our principal symbol appears in the religious art of your present civilization and occupies a position of importance upon the great seal of your country” – the all-seeing eye atop the Great Pyramid of the United States of America” – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
“We have left you certain landmarks, placed carefully in different parts of the globe, but most prominently in Egypt where we established our headquarters upon the occasion of our last… public appearance. At that time the foundations of your present civilization were ‘laid in the earth’…”
Marcus LiBrizzi expands on the Anunnaki’s mode of operation and their agenda:
‘The latest incarnation of the vampire… reveals the critical, revolutionary heart of the vampire legend. The Anunnaki form of the vampire… has moved… from the cloak of darkness to the light of day.
… according to [David] Icke, the Anunnaki have been ruling earth in different guises and from different dimensions. Through genetic engineering, the Anunnaki have manipulated the evolution of humans as a slave race. “The Anunnaki created bloodlines to rule humanity on their behalf,” he writes, “and these … are the families still in control of the world to this day.”
‘The interbreeding of the rich and powerful (primarily… the European aristocracy and the Eastern Establishment of the US) is not done for reasons of snobbery but rather, “to hold a genetic structure that gives them certain abilities, especially the ability to ‘shape-shift’ and manifest in other forms.”
Working with these crossbreeds are full-blooded Anunnaki, some physically present on earth, others influencing individuals and events psychically from… “the lower fourth dimension”. Forming a “Brotherhood” or secret society network, the Anunnaki have effectively “hijacked the planet”.
The recurring motif in the discourse on the Anunnaki is vampirism. “While vampire beliefs are varied,” writes James Craig Holte, “certain elements of the vampire myth are consistent. The most important are the inability to experience death, the importance of blood, and the sexual connection between vampire and victim.”
‘Other structural similarities between the traditional vampire and the Anunnaki include shape-shifting, hypnotism, and links to secret societies. The Anunnaki, like traditional vampires, enjoy eternal or extenuated life spans. Icke claims that, “the fourth dimensional reptilians wear their human bodies like a genetic overcoat and when one body dies the same reptilian ‘moves house’ to another body and continues the Agenda into another generation.”
One type of creature Icke describes is a reptilian “inside” a human physical body; “it seems that … the Anunnaki need to occupy a very reptilian dominated genetic stream to do this, hence certain bloodlines always end up in the positions of power. Other less pure crossbreed human-reptilians are those bodies which are possessed by a reptilian consciousness from the fourth dimension and these are people who psychics see as essentially human, but ‘overshadowed’ by a reptilian”. Crossbreeding to infuse reptilian genetics into human bloodlines, the Anunnaki gain the means to defy death, as we conceive it.
In respect to blood drinking… The Anunnaki drink blood, which they need in order to exist in this dimension and hold a human form. Embedded in this need lies another parallel between the Anunnaki and the figure of the vampire – the power to shape-shift (from reptilian to human form for the Anunnaki, and usually from vampire form to that of bat or even mist for the traditional vampire). But the Anunnaki also feed off fear, aggression, and other negative emotions’ – Article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are.
Holte: ‘Thus, while blood is needed as a vital life force, the Anunnaki are also addicted to “adrenalchrome,” a hormone released in the human body during periods of extreme terror. Rather than sucking the blood directly from the necks of their victims, the Anunnaki apparently slash the throats of their victims from left to right and consume the blood out of goblets… the origin of the vampire stories are the blood drinking and “energy sucking” rituals of the Anunnaki.
In the sexual connection between slayer and victim, the Anunnaki also share another similarity with the traditional vampire. However, depictions of the Anunnaki… contain none of the erotic allure and seductiveness that distinguish many vampire texts. Instead, the sexual bond between the Anunnaki and their victims is characterized by violence – rape, murder, and Satanic ritual.’
“Satanism at its core is about the manipulation and theft of another person’s energy and consciousness… sex is so common in Satanic ritual because at the moment of orgasm, the body explodes with energy which the Satanists and the reptiles can capture and absorb.”
‘For Icke… the demons honored or appeased by satanic sex rituals are none other than the reptilian Anunnaki. Sex is also a fundamental tool of the Anunnaki mind control program and, more prosaically, it figures prominently as a means of blackmail. The picture that emerges is one involving vast networks of sexual abuse and ritual murder – graphic accounts of satanic practices at the playgrounds for world leaders, such as the Boemian Grove, a 2,700 acre compound north of San Francisco – mass graves for victims drained of their blood and libidinal energies – and the cultivation of sexual crimes to create an energy field that nourishes these rapacious ETs’ – article: Lilith.
‘There are other shared traits between the traditional vampire and the Anunnaki, for example, the role of secret societies. One of Icke’s chief contributions to the discourse on the vampire lies in his immersion of this figure into a vast web of clandestine organizations, from ancient mystery schools and cults like the Brotherhood of the Snake to the Knights Templar and the Masonic Order, from global entities like the UN, the Trilateral Commission and the Council on Foreign Relations to drug cartels, satanic churches, and the Black Nobility. A keystone in this architecture of conspiracy is the Order of Draco, which conjures up the most famous of all vampires – Count Dracula – and underscores his demonic, draconian, and reptilian associations.’
“According to Laurence Gardner, the name Dracula means ‘Son of Dracul’ and was inspired by Prince Vlad III of Transylvania-Wallachia, a chancellor of the Court of the Dragon in the 15th century. This prince’s father was called Dracul within the Court” – refer KingCharles, article: The Life & Death of Charles III.
‘Finally, the Anunnaki share with the traditional vampire the capacity to hypnotize: Icke writes that reptilian bloodlines, “have the ability to produce an extremely powerful hypnotic stare, just like a snake hypnotizing its prey and this is the origin of giving someone the ‘evil eye.’
The pattern of circular enclosures in Gobekli Tepe reinforces the theme already noted and as observed for example on the Cochno Stone. It is central to the fifth discovery to be discussed next.
V. Stonehenge
Nota Bene
The original section which followed concerning Stonehenge has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Stonehenge’ and is now available there for the interested reader.
VI. Sacsayhuaman
Ancient Code describe Sacsayhuaman – pronounced as sexy woman – as ‘one of the greatest archaeological mysteries on our planet.’ Ancient Code: ‘While mainstream scholars firmly believe [ancient megaliths were] created without the use of advanced technologies, millions of people around the globe maintain that not only were sites like Sacsayhuaman built thousands of years ago by advanced civilizations, but they also had in their possession now lost technologies that allowed them to build some of the most incredible ancient sites on the planet.’
‘The intricate, MASSIVE, interlocked walls of Sacsayhuaman are the ultimate evidence of advanced technology. Creating something like this today is nearly impossible, even with all of the [modern] technology that engineers and architects have at their disposal. The megalithic boulders of Sacsayhuaman were placed together with such precision that the site cannot be compared to any other similar complex on Earth.
In fact, the stones at Sacsayhuaman are so closely spaced that not a single sheet of paper could fit between the boulders. The precision at Sacsayhuaman, in addition to the size and weight of the rocks and their unmatched shapes, and the general design of the walls have puzzled scientists and experts for years. Sacsayhuaman remains one of the greatest archaeological mysteries of all time.’
Unlike Gobekli Tepe and Stonehenge which while incorrectly, could be attributed to a huge concerted effort by human manpower alone, Sacsayhuaman simply does not allow the luxury of denial for the palpable truth. Either entities clearly not from this world, possessing unknown and godlike technology constructed the site, or beings of extraordinary size and capabilities who have ceased to exist in our physical world, designed and built Sacsayhuaman.
The rule book concerning ancient history urgently requires rewriting, yet mainstream historians and scientists will continue to contend against this correction. Researchers such as Graham Hancock are paving the way as early pioneers for a reconstruction of mankind’s prehistory and in time the trickle of the stream of truth now, will become a surging river of greater acceptance and eventually an undeniable ocean of understanding.
In Gods of the New Millennium, 1997, Alan Alford describes the enormity of the undertaking in constructing the walled fortification: ‘The ruins of Sacsayhuaman occupy a ridge overlooking the city of Cuzco [in Peru]. The main feature of the site is a set of three parallel, zigzagging walls [measuring 1,500 feet long and 54 feet wide. The walls surround a paved area containing a circular stone structure that could be a solar calendar].’
‘These walls, when combined with the natural sheer drop on the opposite side, [create] a completely fortified area… The largest stones at Sacsayhuaman occur in the lowest wall, a magnificent 20 feet in height. where one stone in particular is estimated to weigh 130 tons. These zigzagging walls, more than 1,200 feet long, have rightly been called “one of the most astounding megalithic structures of the ancient world and have repeatedly amazed all that have seen them.”
‘The Spanish historian, Garcilaso de la Vega, recorded his impressions that the walls were: “… erected by magic, by demons and not by men, because of the number and size of the stones placed in the three walls… which it is impossible to believe were cut out of quarries, since the Indians had neither iron nor steel wherewith to extract and shape them.”
‘Leaving aside the enormous efforts which would have been involved in dragging more than a thousand stones several miles from the nearest quarry, let us [turn] to the theory of “scribing and coping”. In order to match the joints of the Sacsayhuaman stones in this way, many stones weighing 10-20 tons would have had to be propped up in mid-air while the scribing and coping was performed against the stone positioned below. Faced with such a dangerous and painstaking operation, the question which arises is not whether the Incas could have done it, but why did they bother? Why did they not use stones half the size? I… [am] forced to conclude that an advanced construction technology must have been available.’
Elizabeth Lunden explains the origin of the scribing and copying theory. How an architect sought to answer how the megalithic stones were intricately and perfectly aligned together: ‘[A]… plausible theory… submitted was developed by a man named John McCauley… a retired architect and construction manager, [who] researched ancient construction techniques for over 40 years. His theory states that the Inca probably used a system called “scribing”, or basically, “template-making”, to create the interlocking system of megalithic stones we see at Sacsayhuaman.’
‘… the Inca [would have] moved the huge pieces of rock up to the site and carved and polished them… on the hill. In order to create stones that fit so perfectly together, they would carefully measure the space they needed and create a wooden template.’
Lunden: ‘This template would then be applied to another stone… and the stone would be shaped and polished to match the template… this means that the Inca would have to be extremely accurate stonemasons. We know that they possessed a lot of knowledge of mathematics and science, and that they were very accurate at stone carving. Still, this theory seems… a little too far-fetched [for the Inca].
The stones at Sacsayhuaman are huge. The precision needed to create a wall, with no mortar, where [one] can’t even slip a piece of paper in between the cracks at any point, even with templates, chiseling, and polishing, would have been extremely difficult and taken an inordinate amount of time. The… problem with this theory is that the stone has been vitrified. Even with the cutting and polishing, the builders still would have had to fit these huge… stones into an equally megalithic furnace and vitrify them at temperatures upward of 1100 degrees. This, of course, would have messed with the precise carving… if the stones had been carved after being vitrified and polished… [one] would see obvious tool marks on the stone where the glass-like surface was cut away. Still, it’s the best theory… so far, and… the only one that doesn’t sound like a… conspiracy theory. Does that make it correct? Not at all.’
Alan Alford: ‘A similarly advanced technology seems to have been used on a rocky knell at Sacsayhuaman, opposite the zigzag walls. Here, we find the so-called “Inca’s Throne” where, for no apparent reason, a platform and series of steps have been carved with great precision into the hillside. The “experts” claim that the perfect angles and edges of the Inca’s Throne were finished off using small stones as precision tools.
However, when one sees the accuracy of this work first-hand, it seems ludicrous to suggest that such primitive methods were actually used. The smooth, polished faces of these steps, together with numerous other enigmatic niches around Sacsayhuaman, appear instead to have been machined using twentieth century technology.’
Sacsayhuaman’s cyclopean dimensions and colossal boulders inspire awe at the sheer scale and audacity of the unbelievable stone architecture. Ancient Code confirm: ‘The stone masonry present at Sacsayhuaman is incredible, with huge walls composed of rocks over 50 tons, squeezed together in such a way as if the rock literally melted, placed together like a puzzle, perfectly fitting into place.
Ancient Code: ‘This image [above] is incredible, observe the corner of this construction, the stone blocks seem bent, yet everything fits together perfectly, and there is not a chance that a single sheet of paper would fit between these incredible blocks of stone… [the] image [demonstrates] Sacsayhuamans’ stonemason abilities to shape these huge stones in a unique manner, creating bent corners… [also] seen in other places on the Planet, Egypt being one of those. Did ancient stonemasons from Sacsayhuaman really have the ability to soften rock?’ By ‘using a mysterious liquid derived from a plant’ and mineral disaggregation from the heat generated from a ‘series of complex mirrors and lenses to harness the sun’s rays to create enough heat to melt the stone…’
Due to the impressiveness of the site it is easily one of the most astonishing archeological complexes ever discovered. With its beauty and grandeur it has become an ‘all-but-compulsory’ must-see destination in Peru. The complex is located two kilometres north of the main square of the city of Cusco and is 3701 metres (12,140 feet) above sea level. It forms the highest part of the city of Cusco, covering an area of more than three thousand hectares, situated on a hill surrounded by huge mountains.
These thirteen slabs are called thrones or at least that is what tour guides explain them to be. The flat surfaces have been carved from extremely hard stone with exacting precision and detail.
According to Peru Hop: ‘Sacsayhuaman (also known as Saksaywaman or Saqsawaman) is a Quechua word that can be translated as: “Saqsay” – “Satisfy”, and “Huaman” – “Hawk”, meaning “the place where the hawk is satisfied”. It is believed that the complex was given this name due to the presence of the hawks, and legends tell of the Inca who fed a hawk that landed on his shoulders. Current theories argue that the complex served as a fortress as well as a ceremonial center but the truth is that no one is really sure exactly what Sacsayhuaman was before the Spanish invaded, at which point it was used as a fortress.’
‘There is another theory about the name of the structure. This theory claims that all of Cusco was laid out to form a puma shape when seen from above, this is plausible as the puma was a very sacred animal to the Inca people. If this is the case, Sacsayhuaman was in the place of the animals head. One of the translations of the word Sacsayhuaman is Puma, and that this animal is the one who [watches] and [takes] care of everything.’
Apparently, Inca ruler Pachacutec (1438-1471) after successful victories against the expanding Chanca Confederation, commanded his architects to redesign the entire urban trace of Cusco City to resemble the figure of a puma. Curiously shaped stones are found throughout the complex. For instance, the “paw” is a set of stones that resemble a mountain lion’s paw.
The different shapes which compose the wall fit together in such a way as if the stones were deliberately cut for one another.
Viewed as a fortress of the Inca, the site has three different terraces laying one behind the other. The walls reach an intimidating height of 18 metres (60 feet) and stretch over 540 metres. Each wall has up to 40 segments which allowed defenders to ambush attackers in a crossfire. Yet because of the many different kinds of architecture exhibited in Sacsayhuaman, the function of its enclosures and great walls is still up for debate amongst historians. Some scholars argue it was a sanctuary comprising – historians fan favourite catch-all explanation – temples. As there is one dedicated to the main Inca god, the Sun god Inti. There is also an area of ‘stepped terracing cut into the side of the Rodadero Hill, which is thought to have been a religious shrine, perhaps dedicated to the Pachamama (the mother earth).’
Breathtaking images of Sacsayhuaman blocks of stone weighing well over one hundred tons and which are pressed firmly together, perfectly fitting into place. How did the ancient stonemasons achieve this type of precision, let alone managing to quarry these blocks of stone and expertly putting them into place?
The amazing styles of construction defy todays engineering and construction skills. The precise placement of these walls and the incredible shapes these blocks of stone have is truly a wonder of ancient construction.
There is evidence that the Incas used the site ‘as a storage depot… [perhaps for] arms, armours, foodstuffs, valuable textiles, ceramics, metal tools and precious metals. Of course these explanations are used for the Incas, including a fortress, and do not answer what the original builders used Sacsayhuaman for. It may simply have been a city of settlement for its earliest inhabitants. After the Inca Empire was defeated, the conquering Spanish partially dismantled Sacsayhuaman and then covered it entirely with earth. It was in 1934 that it was rediscovered during excavations.
Puma Puncu
Peru Hop: ‘[Today], the complex is very important for [its] residents, as it is the place where the annual Inca festival takes place: the Inti Raymi or “the party of the Sun”, which is held every 24th of June at the winter solstice [in the Southern Hemisphere]. In the time of the Inca, this was a ceremony where a sacrifice was offered to the Sun god “Inti”.
The Towers of Sacsayhuaman… are called Muyuccmarca, Paucarmarca, Sallaqmarca, and are located on the top of the walls. There was plenty of water here thanks to aqueducts that can still be seen today. The remains of the Paucarmarca tower are located at the east of the complex. It is believed that this tower was dedicated to the stars. In Quechua “Sallaq” means rough, rocky and “Marca” means population.’
‘Currently, just the foundations of the Sallaqmarca tower can be seen as the building was destroyed in the early days of the colony. The chincanas are the tunnels and underground caves of Sacsayhuaman. There are [two], the smallest of which is short in length… The larger one is further north, under a large limestone rock, and… is not easily accessible.’ The system of tunnels are evidence of the advanced hydrology of the site and continue to amaze specialists with their design.
Javier Puente adds: ‘The [Muyuccmarca] tower is often mistaken for a solar calendar due to its circular shape, but in fact this was once the political core of the entire [Inca] complex. This structure had multiple functions, serving as a defensive tower, a reservoir for water and food, an arms depot, and a temple. It complemented the Paucamarca tower, devoted to religious purposes, and the Sallacmarca tower, devoted to logistics.’
Sacsayhuaman contains numerous ponderable anomalies. Andrew C Katen describes one of the features: ‘I found a feature that I recognized from my research. Carved into a large boulder are what appear to be upside-down steps. The precision of these cuts is extraordinary. But how does one explain their inverted orientation? Several nearby boulders – many of which are the size of a house – appear to have been violently overturned. Various edges and rails have been carved into them, but at all angles and without any apparent regularity. Why was this done? Are the carvings purely symbolic, and the seemingly random arrangement actually purposeful and intended? Or is this disjointed appearance the result of some massive cataclysm that overturned the earth, depositing these features in their current, haphazard manner?’
The dating for Sacsayhuaman is completely out of kilter, being ascribed to the Killke culture between 900 to 1200 CE prior to the arrival of the Incas. Though Inca legends go far beyond that in time; stating that the ancient megalithic site was ‘built by gods who descended from the heavens.’
A Sutherland reminds the reader: ‘But as D. H. Childress points out in his book ‘Ancient Technology in Peru and Bolivia’ “Sacsayhuaman may still be hundreds or even thousands of years older than the Killke culture. There seems to be no reason why building in the Cuzco and Sacsayhuaman area would have only begun in 1100 AD when the megalithic building had begun much earlier in other areas”…’
‘The stonework of Sacsayhuamán is not the only enigma… [according to] Dr. Derek Cunningham, a published author, and researcher. While studying how the massive stone blocks are connected revealing [the] remarkable precision-fitting of stones, the researcher discovered that the Sacsayhuamán stone angles reveal something extraordinary. As a result of his analysis, Cunningham presented a highly unorthodox theory that our ancient ancestors developed ‘writing’ at least 30,000 years ago from a geometrical form of text that is based on the motion of the moon and the sun’ – a date which coincides with the period between Homo neanderthalensis and Homo sapiens based on an unconventional chronology. ‘According to the researcher, this mysterious astronomical ‘writing’ has been also found in prehistoric places on other continents.’
Andrew C Katen concludes: ‘When I left Sacsayhuaman, I had more questions than answers. Today [in 2018], as I write these words, I have even more questions. This site, like so many in Peru, contains riddles that have yet to be solved by archaeologists. Whoever built Sacsayhuaman did so with great intention, reverence, and engineering brilliance. It is a must-see for lovers of history and mystery, and I hope to return someday with more answers than questions.’
VII. Baalbek
As if the colossal stonework at Sacsayhuaman is not impressive enough, the ancient site at Baalbek in modern day Lebanon contains monoliths of unimaginable size and weight which completely dwarf those of Gobekli Tepe, Stonehenge and even by a distance, those of Sacsayhuaman. Careful readers will have noticed a date was not offered for the city of Sacsayhuaman. The reason for this will be explained later as we delve into Baalbek.
There are two components of interest in Baalbek, the actual remains of the monuments and the monolithic stones they are built upon. As Sacsayhuaman is incorrectly attributed as Incan (or pre-Incan); Baalbek is invariably described as a Roman ruin, due mainly to later architecture and construction by the Roman Empire. Yet its true history stretches considerably further back in time.
Baalbek has been a cornerstone for a number of civilisations and a holy ground for Mesopotamian, Roman, Christian and Islamic worship. The ruins of the sacred monuments ‘stand tall as an archaeological wonder with towering monuments and impressive columns.’ A good place to begin, is with Alan Alford’s comprehensive synopsis of Baalbek:
‘The imposing ruins of Baalbek in Lebanon are situated in the fertile Bekaa valley at the foot of the Anti-Lebanon mountains, 53 miles north-east of Beirut [and at an elevation of roughly 3,700 feet]… two thousand years ago… Roman emperors would journey 1,500 miles to this remote location, to make offerings to their Gods and receive oracles on the destiny of their empire. Indeed, it was here that the Romans built their grandest ever temples, crowned by the magnificent temple to their chief God, Jupiter. Only six pillars from that temple have survived the series of earthquakes which have laid the site to ruins, but these pillars… still form a spectacular sight today, rising to a commanding height of 66 feet [20m].’
‘The size of this temple literally dwarfs the Parthenon of Athens. However, as magnificent as the Temple of Jupiter certainly is, it stands on a pre-Roman terrace of colossal stones which is even more impressive.’
The entire complex is located on this immense raised plaza which is erected 5m (16 ft) over an earlier T-shaped base consisting of a podium, staircase, and foundation walls. These walls were built from about 24 monoliths. Running through the foundation there are three enormous passages the size of railway tunnels.
Alford: ‘At the bottom… can be seen a row of nine blocks in the south-east wall of the terrace, each measuring approximately 33 by 14 by 10 feet, and thus weighing more than 300 tons apiece.’
‘At the same level in the adjoining south-western wall, we find six further 300-ton stones, above which are situated three enormous megalithic blocks, referred to as “the Trilithon” or the “Marvel of the Three Stones”… the three granite blocks of the Trilithon (the light colored course), forming the sixth visible layer of the wall. Each of these stones measures an amazing 64 feet in length (on average). with a height of 14 feet 6 inches and a thickness of 12 feet. They are estimated to weigh a staggering 800 tons each.
Michel M Alouf, the former curator of the ruins, notes that: “… in spite of their immense site, [the Trilithon stones] are so accurately placed in position and so carefully joined, that it is almost impossible to insert a needle between them. No description will give an exact idea of the bewildering and stupefying effect of these tremendous blocks on the spectator.” The workmanship of the original foundational layers of stone at Baalbek, remind of the same precision exhibited at Sacsayhuaman.
Alford: ‘… a slightly larger block, known as the “Stone of the [Pregnant Woman]”… lies in a nearby hillside quarry, ten minutes walk to the south-west… [above and below] which measures 69 feet long by 16 feet wide by 13 feet 10 inches high. This block is estimated to weigh around 1,000 tons, the equivalent of three Boeing 747 aircraft.’
‘How were the [800]-ton stones of the Trilithon [below] moved from the quarry to the acropolis? The distance is not huge, no more than a third of a mile. Nor is the elevation very different between the two points. And yet, when one considers the size and weight of these stones and the fact that the route from the quarry to the acropolis is not entirely flat, transportation via any conventional means presents a seemingly impossible dilemma. Furthermore, an even greater mystery surrounds the manner in which the Trilithon stones were then fitted more than 20 feet high into the wall, without mortar and with perfect precision.
Some experts would have us believe that the Romans constructed this vast stone terrace at Baalbek as a foundation for their temples. However, it is a fact that no Roman emperor ever claimed to have accomplished this fantastic achievement, and as one authority has noted, there is a hugecontrast in scale between the Roman temples and the size of the terrace on which they stand. In addition, we have no evidence of any Roman technology that could have moved stones weighing 800 tons. In fact, there is no evidence of any known civilization having the technology to erect the colossal stones which we see in the terrace at Baalbek!’
‘The [Scottish] traveller, David Urquhart… suggested that the builders used mastodons – huge extinct elephant-like mammals – as mobile cranes to help them move the stones! It is sometimes claimed that modern cranes cannot lift stones as heavy as Baalbek’s 800-ton monoliths. This is actually incorrect. I posed the problem of the Baalbek stones to Baldwins Industrial Services, one of the leading British crane hire companies. I asked them how they might attempt to move the 1,000-ton Stone of the [Pregnant Woman] and place it at the same height as the Trilithon.’
A model at Jungfrau Park in Interlaken, Switzerland, which demonstrates the number of modern cranes needed to lift the Stone of the Pregnant Woman
Alford: ‘Bob MacCrain, the Technical Director of Baldwins, confirmed that there were several mobile cranes currently available that could lift and place the 1,000-ton stone on a support structure 20 feet high. Baldwins themselves operate a 1,200 ton capacity Gottwald AK912 strut jib crane, whilst other companies operate cranes capable of lifting 2,000 tons. Unfortunately, these cranes do not have the capability to move whilst carrying such heavy loads. How then might we transport the Stone of the South to the acropolis? Baldwins suggested two possibilities. The first would use a 1,000-ton capacity crane fitted with crawler tracks. The disadvantage of this method would be the need for massive ground preparation works in order to provide a solid, level roadway for the crane to move. The alternative to a crane would be a series of modular hydraulic trailers, combined to create a massive load carrying platform.
These trailers raise and lower their loads using hydraulic cylinders built into their suspension. The initial lift at the quarry would be achieved by the use of a cut-out section beneath the stone, which the trailer would drive into. The final positioning in the wall, at a height of 20 feet, would be achieved by using an earth ramp. There is, of course, one slight problem with Baldwins’ solution. None of this twentieth century technology was supposedly available when Baalbek was built! What happens if we fall back on non-technological methods?
The usual suggestion is that megalithic stones were moved using a system of wooden rollers. However, modern experiments have shown such rollers being crushed by much lighter weights than 800 tons. Even if such a system was possible, it has been estimated that it would take the combined efforts of 40,000 men to move the Stone of the [Pregnant Woman]. It remains completely unproven that an 800-ton stone could have been moved using such primitive methods.
Another major weakness of the conventional explanation is why the builders should have struggled with such a large weight, when it would have been far easier to split the giant monolith into several smaller blocks. According to my engineer friends, it would actually have been very risky to use large blocks in the Trilithon. This is because any vertical defects running length-wise through the stone would have led to a severe structural weakness. In contrast, a similar fault in a smaller block would not have affected the overall construction.’
‘It therefore makes no sense at all to imagine tens of thousands of men attempting to move and lift three 800-ton stones. How can we resolve this apparent dilemma and what can we deduce concerning the motivations of the Baalbek designers? On the one hand, it seems as if they were supremely confident their material had no defects. They might thus have favoured large stones for a specific structural reason, namely to provide a more stable platform which could withstand enormous vertical forces. An intriguing idea. On the other hand, it is possible that the builders were simply in a hurry, and it was therefore expeditious to cut and move one large stone rather than two small ones. This does of course presuppose a high level of construction technology being available.
Although the first of the above alternatives is the more enticing, in my opinion it is the latter alternative which provides the more likely explanation. My impression of the Baalbek platform, shared by others, is that it is incomplete. The Trilithon layer for instance, rises above any of the other megalithic stones and does not form part of a level terrace. It thus appears to form part of an unfinished defensive wall. This theory is reinforced by the Stone of the [Pregnant Woman], which is still attached at one point to the rocky floor of the quarry. The physical evidence indicates a sudden abandonment of the construction project. However, if the Trilithon layer represents a later addition, erected using high technology at an unknown time, then the layers below it must take us even further back into prehistory.
These lower layers in the south-western wall, have been carefully constructed of smaller stones, topped by a layer of 300-ton stones which have been shaped with an outward taper. If we now move to the same level in the adjoining south-eastern wall, we see a layer of megaliths, which although of similar size, are ill-matched: some are tapered, others are not, and the cut of the tapering does not match, even on adjacent blocks. The unavoidable conclusion is that this upper layer of the original platform has been reconstructed having once sustained serious damage.
Let us now return to the sacred importance of Baalbek. Michel Alouf comments that “nowhere is it clearly stated to what cause the religious importance of this town ought to be attributed”. However, the Romans did leave us a clue with their temples to the Gods Jupiter, Mercury and Venus. Why did the Romans, and indeed earlier civilizations of the Near East, worship this triad of Gods? A major clue comes from the Greeks who called Baalbek “Heliopolis” – the city of Helios [Greek for Sun City]’ – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
‘According to ancient legend, Helios was a Sun God who could traverse the skies in his “chariot”, and Baalbek was the alleged resting place of that chariot’ – Article: Thoth. ‘Could this legend explain the need for such massive foundations in the original platform at Baalbek?’
This writer concurs with Alford’s observations and particularly with the obvious layers of stonework at Baalbek, in that the foundation has been built by a culture far older and technically superior than the Romans; as impressive as their buildings built later on top were. We shall return to the question regarding the original purpose of the enormous foundational terrace, as well as who built it.
The block of stone referred by Alford as the Stone of the South is in fact the Stone of the Pregnant Woman. Not his fault as ‘… some sources (incorrectly) identify “Stone of the South” as an alternate name of the Stone of the Pregnant Woman.’
Aside from the Trilithon of stones underneath the Temple of Jupiter as part of its podium, there are three other gigantic monoliths not part of the structure. The Stone of the Pregnant Woman or the first monolith; the Stone of the South or second monolith; and the Forgotten Stone or third monolith. An online encyclopaedia states: ‘These are, in reverse order, the first, third, and tied fifth largest known stones ever quarried in human history. They are believed to have been intended for the nearby Jupiter Baal complex, possibly as an addition to the Trilithon; but, perhaps due to their size, they were never removed from their quarry. They have not been used since their extraction in ancient times.’
The Stone of the Pregnant Woman still lays in an ancient quarry, some nine hundred metres from the Heliopolis temple complex. It is the smallest of the three monoliths, though the most famous because of its excellent condition (below).
In 1996, a geodetic team from the Austrian city of Linz conducted topographical measurements at the site. According to their calculations, the block weighs 1,000.12 tonnes. There are different stories behind the name, including the monolith being named after a pregnant woman ‘who tricked the people of Baalbek into believing that she knew how to move the giant stone if only they would feed her until she gave birth. Others say the name comes from the legends that pregnant jinn [In Islam, an intelligent spirit of lower rank than the angels, able to appear in human and animal forms and to possess humans; in Christianity, a demon; in reality a disincarnate spirit of the Nephilim] were assigned the task of cutting and moving the stone, while others say that the name reflects the belief that a woman who touches the stone experiences an increase in fertility.’
The Stone of the South (Hadjar el Gouble), was rediscovered in the same quarry in the 1990s. Its weight is estimated at 1,242 tonnes and slightly surpasses the dimensions of the Stone of the Pregnant Woman (below).
The Forgotten Stone was also discovered in the same quarry in 2014 by archaeologists from the German Archaeological Institute. Its weight is estimated at approximately 1500 tonnes (1650 Tons), making it the largest stone ever quarried. It is 19.6 metres (64 ft) long, 6 metres (20 ft) wide and around 5.5 metres (18 ft) high.
The Third Monolith in situ at Baalbek quarry, on the right (above); beside the excavated Stone of the Pregnant Woman, above on the left
The sheer size and weight of these blocks of stone are beyond comprehension. In the mind of this writer, there is no orthodox explanation for their existence and only one which predates our conditioned understanding of history can truly answer the contradiction presented.
The same two stones from the opposite angle
Little is known about Baalbek prior to the Greco-Macedonian conquest of Syria by Alexander the Great in 332 BCE. In 64 CE it came under Roman control. Later it passed into Byzantine hands and then eventually Arab domination in 637 BCE. Emperor Wilhelm II of Germany and his wife visited Baalbek November 1, 1898 on their way to Jerusalem. Subsequently during 1898 to 1903 a German expedition excavated the two huge Roman temples and began to reconstruct the ruins. There is some irony in this, considering the connection between Rome and Germany* – Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar.
One of the principal structures on the site mentioned earlier is the Temple of Jupiter, commonly believed to have been constructed between 16 BCE and 60 CE – only a portion of which remains – though Jiri Mruzek states Roman Emperor Augustus began the project in 27 BCE and Zechariah Sitchin offers as early as 63 BCE.
Note the frieze work in the foreground and the swastika pattern*
It was a massive building and dedicated to three deities: the Syrian thunder god Ba’al Haddu equated with Zeus or Jupiter; the Syrian nature goddess Atargatis (or Aphrodite), equated with Venus; and a youthful god, equated by the Greeks with Hermes (or Dionysus) and hence by the Romans with Mercury – refer article: Thoth. During the Canaanite period, the temples were largely devoted to the Heliopolitan Triad: a male god, Ba’al; his consort, Astarte; and their son, Adonis.
The Temple of Bacchus is also Corinthian and its symbolic decoration shows that it was dedicated to the same agricultural gods as the great temple. The temple is credited as being commissioned by Roman Emperor Aelius Antoninus Pius (138-161 CE). Julius Capitolinus wrote the annals of Antoninus Pius and enumerated the buildings which he erected. He offers no material support for the assertion linking Pius with the Jupiter or Bacchus temples.
Though Antoninus Pius did build in Baalbek, evidenced by his inscriptions found there, ‘his activity was restricted to reparation of the temples or the construction of one of the edifices in the temple area.’ The Romans were meticulous in recording their constructions and buildings, yet strangely enough, no information was ever recorded about the site. The temple is 66m long, 35m wide and 31m high, making it slightly smaller than the Temple of Jupiter, yet boasts a huge megalithic entrance.
Other ruins include a round Temple of Venus; the lesser known Temple of the Muses; remains of the town walls; traces of a temple dedicated to Hermes; and important Roman mosaics from private homes.
The etymology of Baalbek is uncertain and includes: Baal (Lord [of the gods]) of the Beka and Ba’al Nebeq (Lord of the Sources [of the Litani River]). According to Maghie Ghali: ‘Baalbek was not an important city… it became a home to the gods because of its natural setting, including Ras al-Ain [‘head of the source’], an abundant source of freshwater. Waters from the Ain-Juj spring nine kilometres away were drawn into Baalbek by canal.’
Baalbek curator, Vali Mahlouji: “Baalbek commanded these two big sources that feed into the Litani and Aassi rivers, which flow in opposite directions in the Bekaa.” Majhlouji adds: “There are even still large blocks lying around as though they are going to be used – prepared blocks for the foundations of a new podium around Jupiter Temple… like an on-going project with bits lying around the city.”
Hugh Newman is a world explorer and in his own words – a ‘megalithomaniac’ – and author. Newman offers a couple of interesting points. He refers to Graham Hancock’s visit to Baalbek, quoting Hancock on the unlikelihood that Baalbek’s foundation was constructed by the Romans, for if they did build the site, why did they not reuse the stones from the quarry?
Hancock: “… the fact that these gigantic, almost finished blocks remain in the quarry and were never sliced up into smaller blocks and used in the general construction of the Temple of Jupiter, suggests to me very strongly that the Romans did not even know they were there. Most probably they had been buried under many metres of sediment for many thousands of years when the Romans appeared on the scene. They made use of the megaliths that were already in place on the already remotely ancient sacred site that would become the Temple of Jupiter – a handy, massive and convenient platform upon which they could build their temple – but they knew nothing of the fully cut and shaped but unused megaliths lying deeply buried in the quarry.”
Newman has his own thoughts on why the monoliths were left in the quarry: ‘As with many other sites around the world, I propose that these mighty monoliths were left there for a reason. It was part of the ancient tradition to leave the largest stone in the quarry, itself a sanctified zone, a place from where the temple was birthed’
If so, why leave three?
Elif Batuman writes that ‘one of [the] previously discovered megaliths, known as the Hajjar al-Hibla, or Stone of the Pregnant Woman, turned out to have a crack that would have impeded its transport.’
Jiri Mruzek: ‘Elsewhere in the Roman empire, just a little over 300 metric tons seemed to be the limit for the transport of big blocks, achievable only with the greatest difficulty. Transport of the 323 ton Laterano obelisk to Rome spanned the reigns of three emperors. At Baalbek Rome had found a fabulous ready made foundation, a mighty platform to add a suitably majestic structure to, stamping the Roman eagle upon the whole for the perception of future generations.’
Baalbek – Lebanon’s Sacred Fortress, New Dawn Magazine No. 43, July-August, 1997, Andrew Collins:
‘A similar situation prevails in Egyptology, where in the late nineteenth, early twentieth centuries megalithic structures such [as] the Valley Temple at Giza and the Osireion at Abydos were initially ascribed very early dates of construction by archaeologists before later being cited as contemporary to more modern structures placed in their general proximity.
As has now become clear from recent research into the age of the Great Sphinx, there was every reason to have ascribed these cyclopean structures much earlier dates of construction. So what was it that so convinced early archaeologists and travellers that the Trilithon was much older than the rest of the temple complex? The evidence is self apparent and runs as follows:
One has only to look at the positioning of the Trilithon and the various courses of large stone blocks immediately beneath it to realize that they bear very little relationship to the rest of the Temple of Jupiter. Moreover, the visible courses of smaller blocks above and to the right of the Trilithon are markedly different in shape and appearance to the smaller, more regular sized courses in the rest of the obviously Roman structure.
The limestone courses that make up the outer podium base – which, of course, includes the Trilithon – are heavily pitted by wind and sand erosion, while the rest of the Temple of Jupiter still possesses comparatively smooth surfaces. The same type of wind and sand erosion can be seen on the huge limestone blocks used in many of the megalithic temple complexes around the northern Mediterranean coast, as well as the cyclopean walls of Mycenean Greece… it could be argued that the lower courses of the outer podium wall at Baalbek antedate the Roman temple complex…
Other classical temple complexes have been built upon much earlier megalithic structures. This includes the Acropolis in Athens (erected 447-406 BC), where archaeologists have unearthed cyclopean walls dating to the Mycenean or Late Bronze Age period (1600-1100 BC). Similar huge stone walls appear at Delphi, Tiryns and Mycenae.
The Phoenicians are known to have employed [though not necessarily the originators of] the use of cyclopean masonry in the construction of their citadels.
These are important points in favor of the Great Platform, as in the case of the inner podium, being of much greater antiquity than the Roman, or even the Ptolemaic, temple complex. Yet if we were to accept this possibility, then we must also ask ourselves: who constructed it, and why?’
Further evidence of the dichotomy between the terraced foundation and a construction designed by the Romans is discussed in the article, Baalbek – A Colossal Enigma, Gian J Quasar: ‘… [the Jupiter] temple was built on a “tel” or ruin mound, indicating a place that had long been held sacred, though what had caused this area to be significant or “sacred” is unknown.
To further increase [the Trilithons] mysterious origin and original use, these megaliths are not “foundation stones” as they are always declared. They represent the top course of stones of the original edifice, whatever that may have been. Whatever its purpose, it was essential that the greatest stones had to be on top, not on the bottom. The whole edifice is inverted in concept, fact and layout. Below them at least 3 tiers of stones can be found, much smaller though still monumental in size.
Another example that they are separate to the Roman temple, is that while the Romans built the back of their temple wall flush with 3 of these stones, on one of the sides of the temple of Jupiter the perimeter clearly falls short of the width of the original megalithic structure, allowing a tier of megaliths to protrude obtrusively from the temple foundation – incongruous if they were simply foundation stones for the Roman temple. But it seems the Romans could not extend the building far enough to cover the layout of megaliths.’
What the original edifice must have looked like – a massive platform
Quasar: ‘But… the huge stones next to the break in the wall… are as big as the Bimini stones and cut flush with the other, rather than neat squares. This architecture, “Cyclopean,” is the oldest we know of, yet it appears sloppy and small compared to the great megaliths below them.
This evolution in stonework is remarkable. From the small Roman and Turkish blocks, we go further down to monumental blocks identical with our earliest cultures. Yet lower than this, we come not to primitive mud bricks or shanty-hut foundations, but to the greatest stones worked by man. They are not clumsy artifacts, crude and compromised cuts like Stonehenge. They are perfectly fitted 1,500 ton stones forming a foundation not even a huge Roman temple could encompass.
Our own science and engineering today cannot explain them, let alone what their function was. It would seem some unknown culture could move these great stones, place them on top of others, in perfect fit and alignment, before the dawn of our most ancient cultures. What caused them to pass away without leaving a clue as to who they were and to what purpose they built such a stupefying platform?’
Newman: ‘… the style of masonry employed [at Baalbek] is similar to what we find on the Giza plateau, an area that was also once called Heliopolis. Baalbek’s connection to Giza is also interesting, as the wooden boats that were found buried on the Giza plateau are made from Cedar-wood, from trees that potentially comes from the famous Cedar forests that once thrived on the slopes that Baalbek sits upon.
Baalbek also sits 5 degrees east of Giza, and 4 degrees north, suggesting it may have been a major marker on an ancient survey of the Earth, that also revealed an interesting anomaly that was spotted by Alex Whitaker: “This very specific separation of both longitudes and latitudes between the two sites has a secondary significance in that the angle created is 51° 51′, which is the same angle as that of the exterior faces of the great pyramid at Giza” – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
The connection between Giza and Baalbek is noteworthy for it may be a clue to the age of Baalbek.
Biblical archaeologists propose the association of Baalbek with either the town of a. Baalgad listed in the Book of Joshua; b. the town of Baalath, one of King Solomon’s cities recorded in First Kings; c. Baal-hamon where Solomon had a vineyard; and d. the Plain of Aven in the Book of Amos. Of these, Baalath, a town re-fortified by Solomon stands out for it confirms both its sanctity to Baal and its strategic importance on the road to Damascus, the capital of the Aramaens – refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil.
What is very interesting is a series of collected essays by Immanuel Velikovsky, which establishes a link between the northern city of Dan with none other than… Baalbek. We have addressed the city of Dan previously, so will stay with the pertinent points on the two cities association as much as a digression would be interesting regarding the specific aspects relating to the city of Dan – refer Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe.
Velikovsky explains the link between Beth-Aven – the House of Sin – and with possibly the temple of Dan – mentioned in the books of Hosea and Amos. He also highlights the connection between the Plain of Aven with Baalbek further north from Damascus.
Velikovsky: ‘The Septuagint, the Greek translation of the Bible… renders [Amos 1:5] as “the valley of On,” written the same as On (or Heliopolis) in Egypt’ – refer Joseph, Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. ‘The Hebrew spellings of Aven and On do not differ in consonants; and vocals were inserted in the texts by the Masoretes in a late period. On is the Hebrew name of Heliopolis in Egypt, pronounced also as Aven, as in Ezekiel 30:17; Bikat Aven is the name of the plain of Baalbek in Amos. Tradition has it also that the cult of Baalbek was brought there from Heliopolis in Egypt.
Hosea, however, called by the name of Aven (Beth-Aven) the cities of Bethel and Dan; and he spoke of “high places” there, and in the instance where he referred to “the sin of Israel” he obviously meant Dan. Amos, who in the eighth chapter speaks against the worshippers at Dan, in chapter one speaks against the plain of Aven – and thus, comparing Hosea and Amos, one wonders whether Amos 1:5 speaks of Baalbek or of Dan.
The expression Bikat Aven, or the Valley (Plain) of Aven in Amos impelled the exegetes and commentators to refer the place to Coele-Syria, and this because Bi’qa is the specific name of the Coele-Syrian plain – still in use today. The very name Baalbek is generally explained as the Baal of Bi’qa or Bekaa – of the valley. Baalbek is situated in the valley between Lebanon and Hermon. Of Dan it is also said that it was situated in a valley: “… And it was in the valley that lieth by Beth-Rehob. And they built a city, and dwelt therein.”
Velikovsky draws attention to Benjamin of Tudela’s belief that Baalbek is the scriptural Baalath. “And Solomon built… Baalath, and Tadmor in the wilderness.” Tadmor is Palmyra, far to the northeast of Baalbek’ and ‘Baalath is said to have belonged to the tribe of Dan.’ Baal Gad is described as being “in the valley of Lebanon under mount Hermon” and in the valley of Lebanon under mount Hermon, lies Baalbek. ‘If this identification is correct… Baalbek was inside the Israelite kingdom… against this supposition of Baal Gad in the valley of Lebanon… [is] that the Israelite kingdom never embraced the area of Coele-Syria, or the valley between Lebanon and Hermon (Anti-Lebanon).’ Thus Baalath and Baal Gad could be the same place and in turn, both located at Baalbek.
Velikovsky elaborates on the scholarly conflict of equating these places with Baalbek north of the city of Dan. ‘If Solomon built in Palmyra in the desert between Syria and Mesopotamia, the region of Coele-Syria[,] between Lebanon and Hermon could certainly be in the area of his building activity… But placing Baal Gad in Coele-Syria, where would [be]… Dan, the northernmost point of the Kingdom of Israel? To keep Dan in Galilee and to place Baal Gad, an Israelite city, one hundred fifty kilometers farther to the north will not stand up against the indisputable fact that Dan was the northernmost city in Israel.
Some scholars, looking for Baalbek in the Scriptures, identified it with Baal-Hamon, referred to in the Song of Songs. And again, Baal Hamon is supposed to be another name for Baalath and Baal Gad. Also Baal Zaphon, or Zeus Cassius, was proposed as Baalbek. In this connection it can be said that, according to the Talmud, Gad was the name of the planet Jupiter; and Zeus Cassius signifies Jupiter of Lebanon; and Hamon was supposed to be a Syrian form of the name Amon who, according to the Greek authors, was Zeus-Jupiter. All this together, if correct, points toward the cult of Jupiter in Baalbek… Besides Baal Gad, Baal Zaphon or Zeus Cassius, Baal Hamon, and Baalath, one more name is identified as Baalbek: Baalmelech, or “the royal Baal.”
Velikovsky discusses the Trilithon stones: ‘The question arises whether they are not the survivals of the original cyclopean structure – that which carried the name Rehob, or Beth-Rehob, and which served as a landmark for the scouts dispatched by Moses in their survey of Canaan, and for the emissaries of the tribe of Dan in their search for the territory in the north. Like Stonehenge in Great Britain [Article: Stonehenge]… it may have originated in an early time – not necessarily Neolithic, since it appears that these stones are subjected to hewing by metal tools.
In the quarry a mile away is found another stone of comparable size, cut out of the rock from all but one side; it appears that this stone of more perfect cut was quarried in a later time, possibly in the days of Jeroboam, or even later; but, for probably mechanical considerations, the work was not finished and the stone not removed, and the emulation of the early builders not completed.’
While this writer does not consider the site at Baalbek an original construction of King Solomon, it would seem his involvement in later modifications is substantiated. ‘Aside from the incased trilithon, the attention of the visitor to Baalbek who inspects the wall of the acropolis is drawn to stones of a bossed shape with an indented rim on all four sides of the face of the stone. O. von Richter in 1822 and S. Wolcott in 1843drew attention to the fact that the quaders of the wall of the temple area of the acropolis of Baalbek have the same form as the quaders of the Temple of Solomon, namely, of the surviving western (outer) wall, or Wailing Wall.
The Roman architects, wrote Wolcott, never built foundations or walls of such stones; and of the Israelite period it is especially the age of Solomon that shows this type of stone shaping (chiseling). The… outer wall of Baalbek’s temple area illustrates that the same art of chiseling was employed in the preparation of stones for its construction. Whatever the time of construction of other parts of Baalbek’s compound – neolithic, Israelite, Syrian, Greek, or Roman – this fundamental part of the compound must have originated in the same century as the surviving (western) wall of the area of Solomon’s temple.’
Local tradition confuses additional building work during Solomon’s reign from 970 to 930 BCE with the original foundation. As modern scholars have done the same with attributing all of Baalbek’s layers at the hands of the Romans. ‘Ildrisi, the Arab traveler and geographer (1099-1154), wrote: “The great (temple-city) of astonishing appearance was built in the time of Solomon.” Gazwini (d. 1823) explained the origin of the edifices and the name of the place by connecting it with Balkis, the legendary Queen of the South, and with Solomon.
The traveler Benjamin of Tudela wrote in the year 1160 of his visit to Baalbek: “This is the city which is mentioned in Scripture as Baalath in the vicinity of the Lebanon, which Solomon built for the daughter of Pharaoh.” Robert Wood, who stayed at Baalbek in the 1750’s, and who published an unsurpassed monograph on its ruins, wrote: “The inhabitants of this country, Mohomedans, Jews and Christians, all confidently believe that Solomon built both, Palmyra and Baalbek.”
The case for Dan and Baalbek being one and the same is strengthened by the discovery of calf worship. The golden calf worshipped by the Israelites shortly after the Exodus and the twin calves set up by King Jeroboam in Bethel and Dan have been previously addressed – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy; and Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe.
Velikovsky: ‘It was almost a common feature in all places where pilgrims gathered to worship at a local cult that diminutive images of the deity were offered for sale to them. Also small figures of the god or of his emblem in precious or semi-precious metals were brought by worshippers as a donation to the temple where the large scale figure had its domicile. In Baalbek archaeological work produced very few sacred objects or figures that could shed light on the worship of the local god. “It was a disappointment, next to the brilliant success of so rich an excavation, that nothing was learned of the nature of the deity and the history of its worship.”
Figures of Jupiter Heliopolitanus standing between two bullocks or calves have been found at Baalbek, dating from Roman times. In addition, an image of a calf was also found. The only figure of an earlier time found in Baalbek is an image of a calf. Since it is to be expected that images found in an ancient temple are reproductions of the main deity worshipped in the holy enclosure, it is significant that the holy image in the temple of Baalbek was that of a calf, and of no other animal’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy.*
‘The name Baal-Bek (Baal-Bi’qa) is sometimes transmitted by Arab authors as Baal bikra, or Baal of the Steer or Calf, which is the way of folk etymology to adapt the name to the form of the worship practiced in the temple. This, together with the finding of the images of the calf in the area of the temple, strengthens the impression that the god of Baalbek was a calf.’ Of note, is that one of the prominent symbols for Baal Hadad the storm god, is in fact a Bull.
Further compelling evidence for the cities of Dan and Baalbek being one and the same place include the fact that ‘Baalbek or, as the Romans called it, Heliopolis, was venerated in the Roman world as the place of an old cult of an ancient oracle, and… [rivalled]… other venerated temples of the Roman Empire. It is known that the Emperor Trajan, before going to war against the Parthians in the year 115, wrote to the priests of Baalbek and questioned its oracle.
The oracle remained in high esteem at least as late as the fourth century of the present era, when Macrobius in his Saturnalia* wrote of Baalbek: “This temple is also famous for its oracles.” Was it the ancient oracle of Micah? In the words of Jeremiah, shortly before the Babylonian exile of 586 in which he spoke of “a voice… from Dan”, we had the last biblical reference to the oracle of Micah. In the days of Jeremiah the oracle must have been seven or eight hundred years old. Did it survive until the days of Trajan and even later, until the days of Macrobius?
In the Tractate Pesahim of the Babylonian Talmud is written the following sentence: “The image of Micah stands in Bechi.” Bechi is known as the Hebrew name for Baalbek in the time of the Talmud… in the Book of Exodus [Judges 17 and 18] it is recounted that the Danites, migrating to the North, took with them Micah and his idol, and that it was placed in Dan of the North’ – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe. ‘This passage in the Tractate Pesahim is a strong argument for the thesis of this essay, namely that Baalbek is the ancient Dan.’
The television program Ancient Aliens, claims the following about Baalbek: “Archaeological surveys have revealed that the enormous stone foundation that lies at the base of the site dates back tens of thousands of years… what was originally there before the Roman temple was [a] space-board platform that was… used for extra-terrestrials coming and going on planet Earth… it’s always been known as the landing place. There’s an actual text from Sumerian times known as the epic of Gilgamesh. Gilgamesh… claims to have seen rockets descend and ascend from Baalbek…”
In contrast, an online commentator states that these claims ‘come directly from the writings [of] Zechariah Sitchin, and they are totally untrue. Baalbek was not called the “landing place”, and the Epic of Gilgamesh never speaks of rockets ascending and descending anywhere in it.’
The monolithic stones of Baalbek’s platform foundation weighing between 300 to 800 tons must have been chosen for a specific reason. Sitchin does suggest there is a connecting line between the Epic of Gilgamesh’s the ‘Landing Place’ and rocket ships with Baalbek. Though whether this is stated directly, inferred or not at all in the thirteen tablets of the Epic, does not alter the fact that Baalbek may have been built with that in mind. Leaving aside this point for the time being.
Referring to Zechariah Sitchin’s The Stairway to Heaven, 1980:
‘Modern scholars have tried to shed more light on the age-long worship at… [Baalbek] by studying the archaeological evidence from neighboring sites. A principal one of these is Palmyra (the biblical Tadmor), an ancient caravan center on the way from Damascus to Mesopotamia. As a result, such scholars as Henry Seyrig (La Triade Heliopolitaine) and Rene Dussaud (Temples et Cultes Heliopolitaine) have concluded that a basic triad had been worshipped throughout the ages. It was headed by the God of the Thunderbolt [the Storm god, Baal Hadad] and included the Warrior Maiden [Lilith^] and the Celestial Charioteer.
They and other scholars helped establish the now generally accepted conclusion, that the Roman-Greek triad stemmed from the earlier Semitic beliefs, which in turn were based upon the Sumerian pantheon. The earliest Triad was headed, it appears, by Adad, who was allotted by his father Enlil – the chief God of Sumer – “the mountain lands of the north.” The female member of the Triad was Ishtar.^
After he visited the area, Alexander the Great struck a coin honoring Ishtar/Astarte and Adad; the coin bears his name in Phoenician-Hebrew script. The third member of the Triad was the Celestial Charioteer, Shamash – commander of the prehistoric astronauts [Azazel]. The Greeks honored him (as Helios) by erecting a colossal statue atop the main temple, showing him driving his chariot. To them, its swiftness was denoted by the four horses that pulled it; the authors of the Book of Enoch knew better:
“The chariot of Shamash,” it says, “was driven by the wind.” Examining the Roman and Greek traditions and beliefs, we have arrived back at Sumer; we have circled back to Gilgamesh and his Search for Immortality in the Cedar Forest, at the “crossroads of Ishtar.” Though in the territory of Adad, he was told, the place was also within the jurisdiction of Shamash. And so we have the original Triad: Adad, Ishtar, Shamash.’
Shamash is an important character and closely linked with Baalbek. New World Encylopedia: ‘In Mesopotamian religion Shamash was the Akkadian name of the sun god, corresponding to Sumerian Utu. In mythology, Shamash was the son of the moon god Sin (known as Nanna in Sumerian), and thus the brother of the goddess Ishtar (Sumerian: Inanna), who represented the great “star” of Venus. In later Babylonian astral mythology, Sin [Samael], Shamash [Azazel], and Ishtar [Lilith] formed a major triad of divinities, which still today plays an important role in astrological systems, though under different names.
Shamash is depicted as overcoming darkness and death. In the Epic of Gilgamesh he assisted the hero’s victory over the monster Humbaba, guardian of the deep forests of Lebanon. Like the later Apollo [Apollyon], he made his daily journey through the heavens, either on horseback, in a chariot, or on a boat. His main cult center in Sumer was the city of Larsa, and in Akkad his primary temple was in Sippar. In Canaanite tradition, the sun god was Shemesh, the “torch of the gods,” but was described as female. The name Shamash simply means “sun.” Both in early and in late inscriptions, Shamash is designated as the “offspring of Nanna,” the moon god. In the Mesopotamian pantheon, Nanna (known as Sin in Akkadian) generally takes precedence over Shamash, since the moon was both the basis of the calendar… As farming came to the fore, the sun god came to play a gradually increasing role.
The two chief centers of sun worship in Babylonia were Sippar, represented by the mounds at Abu Habba, and Larsa, represented by the modern Senkerah. At both places, the chief sanctuary bore the name E-barra (or E-babbara) meaning “Shining House” in allusion to the brilliance of Shamash.
The temple at Sippar was the most famous, but temples to Shamash were erected in all large population centers, including Babylon, Ur, Mari, Nippur, and Nineveh. Together with Sin and Ishtar, Shamash formed a triad of gods which completed the even older trinity of Anu, Enlil and Ea, representing the heavens, earth and water, respectively. The three powers of Sin, Shamash, and Ishtar symbolized three great forces of nature: The sun, the moon, and the morning star (or love and fertility).
At times, instead of Ishtar, one finds Adad, the storm god [Samael], as the third person of this triad, and it may be that these two sets of triads represent the doctrines of two different schools of theological thought in Babylonia.’
Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1997 & 1999 – emphasis mine:
‘Utu or “The Shining One” was a grandson of Enlil and with Inanna was a twin born to Nannar. Utu’s city in antediluvian times was the space platform at Sippar, from where the freighters laden with metals shuttled to and from the orbiting space ship.
After the Deluge, Sippar remained his sacred city, although he moved his space activities to the west to the land of Lebanon, where Baalbek became the new space platform. In the Western Lands he was known by his Semitic name of Shamash. The city of Baalbek was called Beth-Shamash in the Old Testament, or in other words the “House of Shamash.” The symbol of Shamash was the four-pointed star against a disk with rays. Later, the winged solar disk became associated with Shamash.
Shamash was worshiped as the Sun God who daily traversed the skies and the “one from whom no secrets were hid,” probably because his space craft surveyed all that went on below. In this tablet two horned gods in “heaven” hold divine cords which connect with the altar of Shamash below. The cords represent his connection or shuttle flight between heaven and earth. As the divine cordholder, it was said he traversed the skies and “measured the bounds of the Earth.”
Shamash was often depicted with wings indicative of his role as Chief Astronaut of the Anunnaki. An Assyrian relief from the palace of Asshurnazipal II at Nimrod shows him in a winged wheel hovering over the symbolic tree of life. It is flanked by two nobles and two winged astronauts each bearing the symbols of immortality – the pine cone and the “situla” or water bucket.’
Roberto Solàrion comments: ‘Drunvalo Melchizedek talks about the fact that the pine cone forms in the perfect Fibonacci Sequence [refer article: Stonehenge]… if the Fibonacci Sequence is indeed incorporated into the mathematical structure of the Great Pyramid of Egypt, as Drunvalo suggests, then this symbol of a pine cone relating to Utu could indicate this as well, because the Great Pyramid and Sphinx were constructed in the first place to be “landing beacons,” so to speak, for Space Commander Utu’s Sinai Spaceport’ – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
As fantastical as all this sounds for the casual reader – gods, jetting around in spacecraft especially during the age of righteous Enoch and Noah – bear with this line of thought and reasoning. There also appears to be more than one link between the Giza Pyramids and Baalbek. A switch from Sippar’s prominence in the antediluvian age to Baalbek after the flood, as a key command centre on Earth for interstellar flight, does not preclude Baalbek from being a site of importance before the deluge, as we shall learn.
Constant readers will glean perhaps why we have laboured on the point of a trinity of gods.
First, is that it is a very ancient form of false worship, designed to lead believers from the truth of the One true God – refer article: Arius, Alexander & Athanasius.
Second, the triad of gods associated with Baalbek has included different entities over time, yet the three key personalities shine through, albeit under differing names. They are: Baal, Ishtar and Apollo. These titles and names provide clues to their true identities while at the same time, cleverly hiding them in the shadows.
The true identity of Baal has been exposed and discussed in length under a different name; that of Samael – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. The identity of Baal’s children, the twins Ishtar and Apollo – have been previously discussed in length regarding their real identities as mentioned in the scriptures, the Book of Enoch and in ancient texts – equate to Lilith and Azazel – refer article: Lilith; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
Sitchin in The Stairway to Heaven, describes Baalbek’s fascinating foundation and intriguingly, its association with the quest for immortality. A directive a certain demigod known as Nimrod was dedicating himself, with the construction of the Tower of Babel – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘Henry Seyrig, who as Director of Antiquities of Syria devoted a lifetime to the study of the vast platform and its meaning, found that the Greeks used to conduct there “rites of mystery, in which Afterlife was represented as human Immortality – an identification with the deity obtained by the ascent (heavenward) of the soul.” The Greeks, he concluded, indeed associated this place with Man’s efforts to attain Immortality.
Was then this place the very place in the Cedar Mountains to which Gilgamesh had first gone with Enkidu, the Crest of Zaphon of Ba’al? We… find that the Romans and Greeks… built their temples upon a paved platform which existed from much earlier times – a platform constructed of large, thick stone blocks so tightly put together that no one – to this very day – has been able to penetrate it and study the chambers, tunnels, caverns and other substructures that lie hidden beneath it. That such subterranean structures undoubtedly exist is judged not only from the fact that other Greek temples had secret, subterranean cellars and grottoes beneath their apparent floors. Georg Ebers and Hermann Guthe (Palastina in Bild und Wort, the English version is titled Picturesque Palestine) reported a century ago that the local Arabs entered the ruins “at the southeast corner, through a long vaulted passage like a railway tunnel under the great platform.”
“Two of these great vaults run parallel with each other, from east to west, and are connected by a third running at right angles to them from north to south.” As soon as they entered the tunnel, they were caught in total darkness, broken here and there by eerie green lights from puzzling “laced windows.” Emerging from the 460-feet-long tunnel, they found themselves under the north wall of the Sun Temple… The German archaeologists also reported that the platform apparently rested upon gigantic vaults; but they concerned themselves with mapping and reconstructing the superstructure. A French archaeological mission, led by Andre Parrot in the 1920s, confirmed the existence of the subterranean maze, but was unable to penetrate its hidden parts. When the platform was pierced from above through its thick stones, evidence was found of structures beneath it.
The temples were erected upon a platform raised to thirty feet, depending on the terrain. No one has yet attempted to calculate the quantity of stone hewn, cut, shaped, hauled and imbedded layer upon layer upon this site; it could possibly dwarf the Great Pyramid of Egypt. Whoever laid this platform originally, paid particular attention to the rectangular northwestern corner, the location of the temple of Jupiter/Zeus. There, the temple’s more than 50,000 square feet rested upon a raised podium which was certainly intended to support some extremely heavy weight. Constructed of layer upon layer of huge stones, the Podium rose twenty-six feet above the level of the Court in front of it and forty-two feet above the ground on its exposed northern and western sides’ – Article: 42.
Sitchin offers an answer to Baalbek’s distant beginning saying: ‘Local traditions hold that the place had existed from the days of Adam and his sons, who resided in the area of the Cedar Mountains after the expulsion of Adam and Eve from the Garden of Eden. Adam, these legends relate, inhabited the place which is now Damascus, and died not far from there. It was Cain his son who built a refuge upon the Cedar Crest after he had killed Abel. The Maronite Patriarch of Lebanon [Estfan Doweihi] related [to French archaeologist, Michel Alouf] the following tradition: “The fastness [or fortress of Baalbek] on Mount Lebanon is the most ancient building in the world. Cain, the son of Adam, built it in the year 133 of Creation, during a fit of raving madness. He gave it the name of his son Enoch, and peopled it with giants who were punished for their iniquities by the Flood.”
The physical land of Eden encompassed part of the promised land conquered by the Israelites under the leadership of Joshua; from Galilee in the North, extending southwards to the smaller area of the Garden of Eden, where Jerusalem is located today – refer article: The Eden Enigma. It was conjectured that the Land of Nod east of Eden where Cain dwelt, was in Mesopotamia and connected with Babylon. Whereas Baalbek was north of Eden and northeast at a stretch. Cain named his first city after his evil son Enoch, yet the oldest city in Mesopotamia is deemed Eridu, likely named after Enoch’s son, Irad – Genesis 4:17-18.
But, we learn that Cain was to become a ‘restless wanderer’, thus it is plausible he later departed from Nod and built a city at Baalbek. Support for this is in Genesis 4:17, where it states Cain knew his wife, she gave birth to Enoch and later, ‘Cain was then building a city’… [naming] ‘it after his son Enoch’, NIV. The Hebrew word then is hayah [H1961] meaning, ‘come to pass.’ Cain’s son’s name Enoch, means ‘dedicated’, from the Hebrew word, chanowk [H2585].
Coupled with this, is the fact that Babel (or Babylon) appears to have already been in existence in Nimrod’s time and not a city he actually built – Genesis 10:10. Hence the Tower of Babel may not have been where Babylon was, though does not rule out the possibility that the Tower of Babel was built in the existing city of Babylon.
Cain himself carried Nephilim DNA and so his line of descendants were likely tall, even before the Watchers descended to the Earth – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. If Cain did build Baalbek I in 133, then according to an unconventional chronology, this would have been in the year 27,264 BCE. To put this in context, Adam and Eve were created in circa 27,397 BCE; they were banished from the Garden of Eden, not Eden, seven years later according to legend, in 27,390 BCE (Genesis 3:23-24); Cain was born the same year; Abel a little later circa 27,385 BCE (Genesis 4:2); Abel was then murdered in 26,129 BCE; and Cain was banished from Eden the same year (Genesis 4:14-16); about nineteen years before building Enoch (Baalbek I) after his son’s birth circa 26,119 BCE.
The endurance of Baalbek, even today, with being associated with Baal is intriguing, for the true father of Cain was not Adam but rather the Serpent of the Garden of Eden – none other than the former archangel Samael – the same being who later would be known and venerated as Baal: the chief or Lord of the gods. Not only that, a later etymology for his name included Beelzebub (from Ba’al Zebul) and this name is significant in that it does not mean the commonly mis-interpreted, ‘Lord of the Flies’ but rather, Lord of the Fliers, or Lord of those who Fly. Therefore, Sitchin equating Baalbek with space craft and space travel, particularly during the antediluvian age isn’t to be scorned without due consideration.
Elsewhere, Sitchin offers an alternative beginning for Baalbek, saying: ‘I found the answers in the ancient Sumerian texts… The great stone platform was indeed the first Landing Place of the Anunnaki gods on Earth, built by them before they established a proper spaceport. It was the only structure that had survived the Flood, and was used by Enki and Enlil as the post-Diluvial headquarters for the reconstruction of the devastated Earth. It is the only structure on Earth from before the Flood…’
While doubt is cast on who first built Baalbek – though the Annunaki may well have added upon Cain’s efforts – the devastation inflicted on the Earth at the time of the Flood was all-consuming in its total annihilation of the globe’s surface. It cannot be ruled out entirely that the foundation could be the remains from before the flood, surviving due to their absurd enormity – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. This writer’s opinion is that while the site had significance in remote antiquity, it was rebuilt after the destructive power of the deluge. The ostensible dating for the Giza Pyramids – to be discussed in a future article (The Pyramid Perplexity) – appears to have been as soon as land was stable and dry enough to build after the global cataclysm in 10,837 BCE – perhaps as early as 10,500 to 10,000 BCE.
Nota Bene
Research for the article, The Pyramid Perplexity, led to a surprise result on the who, why, what, when and how regarding the Great Pyramid of Giza – with a date considerably closer to circa 6700 BCE instead.
Gobekli Tepe likewise, has been dated to relatively shortly after this disaster in 9600 BCE. The site at Sacsayhuaman seems it may have had an early construction by the Elioud, using gigantic boulders and then later additional smaller stones, supplied during human settlement. Sacsayhuaman may originally date to a similar time frame as Gobekli Tepe, or perhaps less likely to that of Stonehenge, equating to the time frame not associated with the immediate post-flood world but later during the age of Peleg (and the Great Pyramid) from 7727 to 4737 BCE.
This leads to the dating of Baalbek. It is possible that Baalbek I, formerly the city of Enoch before the Flood, was forgotten about until considerably after the event, or not utilised heavily. The question then, is why titanic monoliths were used as a platform in Baalbek II? Stones which dwarfed those used at Giza, Gobekli Tepe and in Sacsayhuaman. Even the largest statues on Easter Island made from tuff – compressed volcanic ash – measuring some 33 feet (12m) are an impressive, yet paltry 90 tons in weight compared to the 800 ton Trilithon stones at Baalbek.
The flummoxing question on the properties of Baalbek were recorded in the diary of Scottish traveller David Urquhart in 1860, ‘whose mental capacities’ were “paralyzed” by “the impossibility of any solution.” Urquhart writes several pages regarding the “riddles” posed by the giant stones, saying “so enormous, as to shut out every other thought, and yet to fill the mind only with trouble.” Baalbek was not a port or a prestigious capital city, so why cut enormous blocks of stone in a relatively remote region. What building structure would warrant stones the strength and size as seen at Baalbek? Why was there no other comparable sites in antiquity like Baalbek, for it is utterly unique. Why was the work underway there, apparently interrupted and abandoned?
Urquhart surmised that the site was built by contemporaries of Noah’s epoch, utilising the same technological prowess that enabled the construction of the ark – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Thus he conjectured that work was halted because of the ensuing Flood, which swept away any similar sites, leaving behind the enigma of Baalbek alone on the face of the earth. Urquhart’s questions are valid, though it is proposed the epoch is too early and that it was sometime after the flood cataclysm and during the life of Peleg that Baalbek was re-constructed and then interrupted.
Mark Twain too, was entranced with Baalbek after visiting the site: ‘Such grandeur of design, and such grace of execution, as one sees in the temples of Baalbec, have not been equaled or even approached in any work of men’s hands that has been built within twenty centuries past. A race of gods or of giants must have inhabited Baalbec many a century ago. Men like the men of our day could hardly rear such temples as these.’
Zechariah Sitchen: ‘The Maronite Christians who for generations deemed themselves custodians of the site (before they were displaced by the Shiite Moslems) told legends of the “giants” who had built the colossal platform.
Alan Alford: ‘… local Muslims… believed that it was beyond the capability of humans to move the enormous stones of Baalbek. Instead of giants, however, they credited the work to demons or djinn.’ Ironically, the original Nephilim are synonymous with demons though not their giant descendants, the Elioud – articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II.
Immanuel Velikovsky: ‘The marvelous site in the valley on the junction of roads running to Hamath is a work of anonymous authors in unknown ages. It is as if some mysterious people brought the mighty blocks and placed them at the feet and in front of the snow-capped Lebanon, and went away unnoticed. The inhabitants of the place actually believe that the great stones were brought and put together by Djenoun, mysterious creatures… Another traveler who visited Syria in the eighties of the eighteenth century recorded: “The inhabitants of Baalbek assert that this edifice was constructed by Djenoun, or genies…”
The Stairway to Heaven: ‘After the Deluge, the place was rebuilt by the biblical Nimrod, in his efforts to scale the heavens. The Tower of Babel, according to these legends, was not in Babylon but upon the great platform in Lebanon. A seventeenth-century traveler named d’Arvieux wrote in his Memoires (Part II, Chapter 26) that local Jewish inhabitants, as well as Muslim residents, held that an ancient manuscript found at the site revealed that, “After the Flood, when Nimrod reigned over Lebanon, he sent giants to rebuild the Fortress of Baalbek, which is so named in honor of Ba’al, the God of the Moabites, worshippers of the Sun-God.”
The association of the God Ba’al with the place in post-Diluvial days rings a bell. Indeed, no sooner were the Greeks and Romans gone than the local people abandoned the Hellenistic name Heliopolis and resumed calling the place by its Semitic name. It is the name by which it is still called to this day: Baalbek.
There are differing opinions as to the precise meaning of the name. Many believe that it means “The Valley of Ba’al.” But from the spelling and from Talmudic references, we surmise that it has meant “The Weeping of Ba’al.” We can hear again the closing verses of the Ugaritic epic, describing the fall of Ba’al… The Prince, Lord of Earth…’ – Ephesians 2:1-2.
‘All these local legends… contain a kernel of age-old recollections of actual events, [and] agree that the place is of extreme antiquity. They ascribe its building to “giants” and connect its construction with the events of the Deluge. They connect it with Ba’al, its function being that of a “Tower of Babel” – a place from which to “scale the heavens.”
Andrew Collins: ‘… Baalbek’s first city was built before the Great Flood by Cain… The citadel… fell into ruins at the time of the deluge and was much later re-built by a race of giants under the command of Nimrod, the ‘mighty hunter’ and ‘king of Shinar’… the Nephilim, were half-mortal, half-Watcher, and there is tentative evidence in the writings of Sumer and Akkad to suggest that the accounts of great battles being fought between mythical kings and demons dressed as bird-men might well preserve the distorted memories of actual conflicts between mortal armies and Nephilim-led tribes’ – Article: Thoth.
‘In Greek mythology the Nephilim are equated directly with the Titans and gigantes, or ‘giants’… stories concerning the Nephilim, or gibborim, ‘mighty men’, of biblical tradition are [fused] with the legends surrounding the Titans and gigantes… and not perhaps without reason. The giants and Titans are said to have helped Nimrod, the ‘mighty hunter’ construct the fabled Tower of Babel which reached towards heaven.
On its destruction by God, legends speak of how the giant races were dispersed… stories of giants exist right across Asia Minor and the Middle East, and these are often cited to explain the presence of either cyclopean ruins (such as the Greek city of Mycenae, the cyclopean walls of which were said to have been built by the one-eyed cyclops – hence the term ‘cyclopean’ masonry) or gigantic natural and man-made features.
… the Titans were said to have been born of the same loins as Cronus [Article: The Calendar Conspiracy], and in alliance with their half-brother, they waged war against their father Ouranus. Yet family alliances of this type can go wrong, for… after the fall of the Tower of Babel and the dispersion of the tribes, a war broke out between Cronus (Saturn) [Samael] and his brother Titan… the Titans were eventually defeated by Jupiter and his fellow Olympian gods and goddesses. As punishment, they were banished to Tartarus, a… region of hell enclosed by a brazen wall and shrouded perpetually by a cloud of darkness’ – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. ‘The giants, too, were linked with this terrible place, for they are cited by the first-century Roman writer Caius Julius Hyginus (circa 40 BC) as having been the, ‘sons of Tartarus and Terra (ie the earth)’ – 2 Peter 2:4, Jude 6.
It is the opinion of this writer that the construction of Baalbek II may have occurred at the behest of Nimrod and that fellow giants were responsible for the great platform’s construction. Its purpose as being the foundation for the Tower of Babel is tenuous at best for two reasons.
First, the people involved had ostensibly travelled eastwards to a plain in Shinar located in Southern Mesopotamia – Genesis 11:1-2. They built a city and a tower, which was then abandoned – Genesis 11:3-8. Though, there was no evidence of any rubble or collapse of a very high tower just like in Baalbek – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
Second, the city and tower were called Babel. Babel which purportedly became known as Babylon is located in Shinar (refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity) not Baalbek in present day Lebanon – Genesis 11:9 – though there is similarity between the words Ba–be–l and Ba-a-l–be-k. A similarity we shall discover that supports a link between Lebanon and Egypt, rather than with Sumer…
Is the foundation at Baalbek an overkill for use merely by landing space craft. Was it a foundation for a very tall building instead? One like the failed tower of Babel perhaps? Did the disasters at the time of Peleg cause a cessation of activities before the project even properly began? The huge monoliths left in the quarry surely indicate an interrupted and unfinished building endeavour.
Even so, Zechariah Sitchin persists with his belief in a landing site: ‘The designation of Baalbek as “the Crossroads of Ishtar” implies that, as she roamed Earth’s skies, she could come and go from that “Landing Place” to other landing places upon Earth. Likewise, the attempt by Ba’al to install upon the Crest of Zaphon “a contraption that launches words, a ‘stone that whispers’,” implied the existence elsewhere of similar communication units: “Heaven with Earth it makes converse, and the seas with the planets.” Were there indeed such other places on Earth that could serve as Landing Places for the aircraft of the Gods? Were there, besides upon the Crest of Zaphon, other “stones that whisper”?
… the Greek historian Herodotus… wrote of an “Immortal whom the Egyptians venerated as Hercules.” He traced the origins of the worship of this Immortal to Phoenicia, “hearing that there was a temple of Hercules at that place, very highly venerated.” In the temple he saw two pillars. “One was of pure gold; the other was of emerald, shining with great brilliancy at night.” Such sacred “Sun Pillars” – “Stones of the Gods” – were… depicted on Phoenician coins following the area’s conquest by Alexander.
Herodotus provides us with the additional information that of the two connected stones, one was made of the metal which is the best conductor of electricity (gold); and the other of a precious stone (emerald [Brotherhood of the Snake]) as is now used for laser communications, giving off an eerie radiance as it emits a high-powered beam’ – Articles: Thoth; and The Ark of God. ‘Was it not like the contraption set up by Ba’al, which the Canaanite text described as “stones of splendor?”
… Roman historians… stressed that the “sacred stones” worshiped by the “Assyrians” and the Egyptians were of a conical shape. Quintus Curtius recorded that such an object was located at the temple of Ammon at the oasis of Siwa. “The thing which is worshipped there as a God,” Quintus Curtius wrote, “has not the shape that artificers have usually applied to the Gods. Rather, its appearance is most like an umbilicus, and it is made of an emerald and gems cemented together.” The term omphalos in Greek or umbilicus in Latin means a ‘navel” – a conical stone which, for reasons that scholars do not understand, was deemed in antiquity to have marked a “center of the Earth.’ Remember the multiple omphali of Karahan Tepe, discussed by Graham Hancock.
Sitchin: ‘The temple of Ammon at the oasis of Siwa… was the location of the oracle which Alexander rushed to consult on his arrival in Egypt. We have the testimony of both Callisthenes, Alexander’s historian, and the Roman Quintus Curtius that an omphalos made of precious stones was the very “object” venerated at that oracle site. The Nubian temple of Ammon where Reisner discovered the omphalos stone was at Napata, an ancient capital of the domains of Nubian queens; and we recall the baffling visit of Alexander to Queen Candace, in his continuing quest for Immortality.
Was it mere coincidence that, in his search for the secrets of longevity, the Persian king Cambyses (as Herodotus has reported) sent his men to Nubia, to the temple where the “Table of the Sun” was enshrined? Early in the first millennium B.C. a Nubian queen – the Queen of Sheba – made a long journey to King Solomon in Jerusalem. The legends current at Baalbek relate that he embellished the site in Lebanon in her honor. Did she then undertake the long and hazardous voyage merely to enjoy the wisdom of Solomon, or was her real purpose to consult the oracle at Baalbek – the biblical “House of Shemesh?” – Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.
‘There seem to be more than just coincidences here; and the question that comes to mind is this: if at all these oracle centers an omphalos was enshrined – was the omphalos itself the very source of the oracles?
The construction (or reconstruction) upon the Crest of Zaphon of a launching silo and a landing platform for Ba’al… was his clandestine attempt to set up a “Stone of Splendor.” This device could communicate with the heavens as well as with other places on Earth… the apparent dual function of the Stone of Splendor… becomes clear: the same device which the Gods used to communicate with each other was also the object from which there emanated the Gods’ oracular answers to the kings and heroes!
In a most thorough study on the subject, Wilhelm H. Roscher (Omphalos) showed that the Indo-European term for these oracle stones – navel in English, nabel in German… stem from the Sanskrit nabh, which meant “emanate forcefully.” It is no coincidence that in the Semitic languages naboh meant to foretell and nabih meant “prophet.” All these identical meanings undoubtedly harken back to the Sumerian, in which NA.BA(R) meant “bright-shiny stone that solves.”
Delphi, the site of Greece’s most famous oracle, was dedicated to [the sun god] Apollo (“He of Stone”)… There too, as at Baalbek, the sacred precinct consisted of a platform shaped upon a mountainside, also facing a valley that opens up as a funnel toward the Mediterranean Sea and the lands on its other shores. Many records establish that an omphalos stone was Delphi’s holiest object. It was set into a special base in the inner sanctum of the temple of Apollo, some say next to a golden statue of the God and some say it was enshrined all by itself. In a subterranean chamber, hidden from view by the oracle seekers, the oracle priestess, in trance-like oblivion, answered the questions of kings and heroes by uttering enigmatic answers – answers given by the God but emanating from the omphalos.
The original sacred omphalos had mysteriously disappeared, perhaps during the several sacred wars or foreign invasions which affected the place. But a stone replica thereof, erected perhaps in Roman times outside the temple, was discovered in archaeological excavations and is now on display in the Delphi Museum.’
The quest for immortality and Nimrod’s endeavours are inextricably linked. The purpose for the Tower of Babel, as is Nimrod’s association with Apollo for example, is discussed in Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: The Pyramid Perplexity (refer Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans). Sitchin puts forward a case for Baalbek being linked, whether it was another attempt at Babel or not. The Phallic-ness of the omphalos is perhaps also represented in the over stated grandeur of the Babel Tower – Genesis 11:4.
Like Zechariah Sitchin, Rene Boulay subscribes to Baalbek being a ‘spaceport and launch facility’, for space craft. According to Boulay, the Phoenix was a fabled bird which arose from its own ashes and was a symbol of regeneration. It resembled an eagle in size and shape and had gold and red plumage – Article: Thoth. The phoenix was connected to fire and associated with sun worship in Egypt. ‘The inner sanctum of the Sun Temple at the City of Annu was the most sacred of all places. It was the home of the Sun Stone which the Egyptians called the “Ben-Ben.”
Boulay: ‘Mounted on a truncated pyramid, the “Ben-Ben” was a square stone platform upon which was set a pyramid-shaped stone or pyramidion, giving the appearance of [a] stubby obelisk. It was on this stone that the Phoenix or Benu bird alighted.’
The Sun Stone was revered as the ‘dwelling of the Sun God.’ Not only pictured as a ‘stubby obelisk but… [also] as an upright conical stone. At Byblos, the oldest of the Phoenician cities… the Egyptian gods were worshiped side by side with those of the Canaanite pantheon. The Sun Stone was called a “baetyl” or “betyl” by the Semitic peoples, and its functions are similar to the pyramid-shaped stone found in Egypt. “Betyl” is a Semitic version of the Hebrew term “Beth-el” meaning the dwelling or abode of God. Digging in the ancient ruins of Jericho, archaeologists found at its lowest level, carbon dated to… about 7000 BC, a temple where at its center an oval stone stood upright on a stone pedestal.’
Regarding Baalbek: ‘Such a massive stone platform was obviously designed either to hold an immense weight, or for some operation that must have applied tremendous pressure on the ground, such as that exerted by a large rocket motor. The… Sun God Shamash who made [his] home base at Baalbek was… similar to the Egyptian sun god. Like the Egyptian Ra who appears with the sun disc over his head, Shamash is always shown with a sun disc, containing a four-pointed star and four radiating spokes. And just like Ra, he is often depicted with the head of an eagle. Some scenes also show him holding the symbols of immortality.
When Utu or Shamash left Baalbek, one of his destinations was ostensibly the City of Annu in Egypt where his bright arrival and departure in flames became the core of the legend of the golden and red Phoenix bird. For thousands of years throughout the whole Middle East, the betyl or Sun Stone became a sacred fetish revered as the physical dwelling of the sun god. Its conical or pyramidion shape was their attempt to represent the dwelling of the sun god, that is, the command or personal capsule of the first stage of a composite rocket.
In Egypt, the origin of the Sun Stone is partially remembered in the ancient hieroglyphic sign used to represent the City of Annu or Heliopolis. It is shown as a bolt aimed at the sky.’ The god Apollo was not the only god represented by the Sun. Baal’s symbols extended from not just the lightening bolt as the storm god and a Bull, but also the Sun.
According to the Greek mythologist Robert Graves, the half-egg stones or omphalos were [pine] cone-shaped pillars… It was the residence of a god… fallen from heaven. (In Greek mythology, Baetylus was a son of the Sky God Uranus.) While the term “omphalos” means the human navel in Greek, its use… seems to be that of “the navel of the Earth.” Besides being the residence of the Sun God, the omphalos was also a geodetic marker. It is interesting to note and pertinent to this subject, that if a line is drawn through the oracular sites of Dodona, Delphi, and Delos, and continued towards the mainland it runs right through Jerusalem.
Like the Greek sites, Jerusalem has often been referred to in ancient documents as “the navel of the Earth,” such as in Jubilees 8 as well as Ezekiel. It seems that there was some sort of geodetic grid connecting sacred places in ancient times. Shamash was also known as the god of justice and measurements. He is shown in one instance with two gods overhead holding cords connected to an altar which bears his sacred symbol. Therefore, it seems that the term “omphalos” was applied to the conical stone for its geodetic meaning, that is, as the geodetic point of a master grid. On the other hand, the term “baetylos” was used to mean the residence of a god and referred to in use as an oracular device.
In summary, the Phoenix bird rising in flames became symbolic of the lift-off of the rocket craft of the ancient astronauts. Originally shown in conical configuration, an imitation of the command capsule, it later became angular-shaped under the Egyptians who used it as a capstone on pyramids and obelisks. Baalbek… appears to be the original home of the Phoenix bird where a gigantic stone platform is all that remains of what was probably the main base for the chariots of the gods.’
Sitchin and Boulay both describe the eventual destruction of the infrastructure atop Baalbek’s platform, albeit with differing explanations – see The Wars of God and Men and Flying Serpents and Dragons respectively.
Science and scientists are not favourable to the concept of humankind undergoing epochs of advanced technology preceding the great Flood, or immediately following. In their view, in order to uphold an erroneous evolutionary upward curve, mankind has only ever been advanced once and that is now. Nor do they entertain any evidence which supports a race of giants who not only existed, but who were responsible for the arcane monuments and cyclopean buildings erected all over the ancient world. For example the Basque legends which state that ‘the giants are held accountable for the creation of many stone formations, hills and ages-old megalithic structures…’
Thus the discovery of Elioud skeletons are not welcomed and are either ignored or written off as false. Fake photos on the internet also deflect attention from this missing piece of mankind’s true history. Yet, skeletons and bones are discovered often by accident and have been for some time – refer article: Nephilim & Elioud Giants II; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
A sample of the many finds too numerous to mention include the following. ‘The Giant of Castelnau: Estimated at 11 feet 6 inches (3.5 m) tall. Discovered by the anthropologist Georges Vacher de Lapouge at the Bronze Age cemetery of Castelnau-le-Lez, France in the winter of 1890.
1894 press accounts mentioned a discovery of bones of human giants unearthed at a prehistoric cemetery at Montpellier, France. Skulls “28, 31, and 32 inches in circumference” were reported alongside other bones of gigantic proportions which indicated they belonged to a race of men “between 10 and 15 feet in height.” The bones were reportedly sent to the Paris Academy for further study’ – Article: Rhesus Negative Blood Factor.
Pausanias, an ancient historian wrote in 200 AD about 5 meter (16.40ft) tall, humanoid skeletons found in modern Syria
Germanic mythology has numerous giants, living in Riesenheim
Don Antonio de Mendoza discovered giant skeletons in Peru, South America
The Dutch navigator Willem Cornelisz Schouten claims he had seen skeletons of at least 3.5 meters (11.48ft)
Giants are depicted on rock drawings in Ohio
There was a huge skeleton found in Minnesota in 1968. Radiocarbon dating could not continue because the skeleton vanished during its transportation
Statues in Egypt depict ‘gods’ as tall beings. Historians will tell you that this is to indicate that they were important, but it is also possible that they were representing their actual height. Often there is a man of normal height to create a context.
A giant footprint embedded in granite that is around [20,000] years old has been found in South Africa, near the town of Mpaluzi – Ancient Origins.
Archaeology Team recount that eighteen giant skeletons were found in burial mounds near Lake Delavan, Wisconsin in May 1912: ‘But the enormous size of the skeletons and elongated skulls found… did not fit very neatly into anyone’s concept of a textbook standard. They were enormous. These were not average human beings.
Their heights ranged between 7.6 ft and 10 feet and their skulls “presumably those of men, are much larger than the heads of any race which inhabit America to-day.” They tend to have a double row of teeth, 6 fingers, 6 toes and like humans came in different races. The teeth in the front of the jaw are regular molars. Heads usually found are elongated believed due to longer than normal life span.’
The New York Times on August 10, 1891, reported scientists from the Smithsonian Institute, discovered several large ancient “pyramidal monuments” on Lake Mills, near Madison in Wisconsin. Madison is described as being a centre of a population numbering 200,000 people. The site included an elaborate system of defensive works, named Fort Aztalan. The construction of “gigantic and mysterious monuments of the earth – erected we know not by whom, and for what purpose we can only conjecture.”
The article continues: ‘Giant skulls and skeletons of a race of “Goliaths” have been found on a very regular basis throughout the Midwestern states for more than 100 years. Giants have been found in Minnesota, Iowa, Illinois, Ohio, Kentucky, and New York, and their burial sites are similar to the well-known mounds of the Mound Builder people.’
The article also dares to admit a scholarly cover up, which is par for the course concerning skeletons of giants. ‘Has there been a giant cover-up? Why aren’t there public displays of gigantic Native American skeletons at natural history museums? The skeletons of some Mound Builders are certainly on display. There is a wonderful exhibit, for example, at the Aztalan State Park where one may see the skeleton of a “Princess of Aztalan” in the museum. But the skeletons placed on display are normal-sized, and according to some sources… the Smithsonian Institution has been accused of making a deliberate effort to hide the “telling of the bones” and to keep the giant skeletons locked away.
In the words of Vine Deloria, a Native American author, and professor of law: “Modern day archaeology and anthropology have nearly sealed the door on our imaginations, broadly interpreting the North American past as devoid of anything unusual in the way of great cultures characterized by a people of unusual demeanor. The great interloper of ancient burial grounds, the nineteenth century Smithsonian Institution, created a one-way portal, through which uncounted bones have been spirited. This door and the contents of its vault are virtually sealed off to anyone, but government officials. Among these bones may lay answers not even sought by these officials concerning the deep past.”
Many volumes of books could be compiled on the subject of unexplained enormous and enigmatic archaeological discoveries. There are countless other extraordinary examples that the reader can investigate should they desire. Have all of them been built by giants? Maybe not, though the line can be blurred between the original Elioud giants responsible and later human settlements as seen at Sacsayhuaman and Gobekli Tepe for instance. Structures such as dolmens and cairns are invariably of human origin. While many pyramids and mounds still hidden underneath the ground are the domain of giants alone; one notable exception are those of the Giza complex. A planned separate article will investigate pyramids and particularly the perfection surrounding the architecture and design of the Great Pyramid as perhaps being beyond the capabilities of just the Nephilim alone – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
In a previous article, an ancient technology consisting of sonic movement being utilised in the transporting of monoliths for megalithic structures was introduced – Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. This technology carried over from the antediluvian world and the advanced societies of Lemuria and Atlantis; which ‘were highly evolved technological societies with “advanced knowledge of cymatics and systems of energy resonance.”
Cymatics is the science of visible sound, whereby “when sound meets a membrane, such as a water surface, it makes the sound visible.” For instance, the Great pyramid was built according to cymatic principles and geodetic knowledge from a legacy of Atlantean knowledge after the global cataclysm 13,000 years ago. Michael Tellinger explains that “Sound and resonance are responsible for everything in creation… [and] every frequency has its own specific shape.”
Andrew Collins elaborates: “In surviving folklore from both Egypt and Palestine there are tantalizing accounts of how sound, used in association with ‘magic words’, was able to lift and move large stone blocks and statues, or open huge stone doors. I was therefore excited to discover that, according to Sanchoniatho, Ouranus was supposed to have ‘devised Baetulia, contriving stones that moved as having life’.
By ‘contriving’ the nineteenth-century English translator of Philo’s original Greek text seems to have meant ‘designing’, ‘devising’ or ‘inventing’, implying that Ouranus had made stones to move as if they had life of their own. Was this a veiled reference to some kind of sonic technology utilized by the proposed Byblos culture? Could this knowledge help explain the methods behind the cutting, transportation and positioning of the 1000-tonne blocks used in Baalbek’s Great Platform? It is certainly a very real possibility.”
In conclusion, an important question arises whether anyone apart from Noah and his seven other family members survived the flood – 2 Peter 2:5. A careful reading of Genesis 7:21-23, reveals that all physical birdlife, animal life on the land – not the oceans – and humankind, that is, both Homo neanderthalensis and Homo sapiens which were composed of flesh and breathed, died. It does not state or include hybrid creatures such as Chimeras, Nephilim and Elioud giants.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 200-201 – emphasis mine: ‘Even Gnostic gospels record Noah denying that he or his kin created the postdiluvian giants, even though his apostate descendants evidently intermarried with postdiluvian Nephilim… Nephilim are not listed in the Table of Nations that is limited to only Noah’s posterity… the Genesis flood account [is] a general accounting of events kept by saints descended from Noah for only the faithful, not a global, forensic accounting for cynical seculars and revisionist mystics.’
Page 169: ‘The Incorruptible* Race of giants is the mysterious race that… Cain [and his posterity] have all allegedly and eagerly connected themselves to in legend. Cain… claimed a more royal and divine legacy, void of Adamite impurity, which the posterity of Cain, in turn, pollinated into the people of day six [the Neanderthal]. The Gnostic gospels record that not only Noah survived the deluge but also many people from the Immoveable* Race did and that they were guided to a certain place within a luminous cloud to ensure they survived the flood. The Nephilim and the Immoveable Race survived because of the intercession of fallen angels saving them and their illicit legacy from utter destruction, all to poison the postdiluvian world…’
The Nephilim and Elioud unquestionably roamed the earth for thousands of years after the Flood cataclysm and it is they who were instrumental in arguably all the titanic building structures and otherworldly architectural feats around the globe.
In those days, and even later, there were giants on the earth who were descendants of human women and the heavenly beings. They were the great heroes and famous men of long ago.
Genesis 6:4 Good News Translation
“They say that the Giants aspired to the sovereignty of Heaven, and piled the mountains, heaped together, even to the lofty stars.”
The closing chapter, for the final identity and the concluding piece of the puzzle – the darkly enigmatic, tribe of Dan. Of all identity research on the tribes of Israel, none has drawn more interest, discussion and articles than Dan the fifth son of Jacob. With Ephraim and Manasseh, it has proven to be a very popular tribe for investigation – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. In part, because its identity has been incorrectly perceived as easy. The perplexing irony is that its appeal lays in Dan’s proclivity to leave his name wherever he travelled as a marker that neatly leaves a path for the identity buff to follow. What is then baffling is the fact that the serpentine trail of the people of Dan which can be traced to Ireland and Britain suddenly going cold.
We follow the snakelike twists and turns of its tail, to then find that its head is hidden and for the serpent symbolism of Dan to be concealed and laying undisclosed. Aside from Judah, Ephraim, Manasseh and Benjamin, Dan receives a fair amount of air time in the Bible. His role in end time events increasing as the fulfilment of the latter days encroach. So who is Dan, where is Dan and why is Dan hidden?
The Tribe of Dan is like some of the other identities of Israel in that it is rather unanimous amongst identity adherents regarding his modern identification. The major blind is the nation of Denmark and the popular teaching that they constitute one half of Dan, as in Dan’s mark. We have discussed the nation of Denmark in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia, as well as the Danes – as in the true Vikings – in Chapter XXXII Issachar, Zebulun, Asher & Naphtali – the Antipodean Tribes. The modern Danes are in fact the tribe of Medan, descended from Abraham and his second wife, Keturah.
The other half of Dan, though warmer is still cold when ascribing them to the modern nation of Ireland. As discussed in Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes, the Irish are in fact the tribe of Gad. Some enterprising researchers have attributed Dan to Northern Ireland and this to their credit is much warmer again, though still not wholly correct, for Northern Ireland is predominantly the tribe of Reuben.
The tribe of Dan, or Tuathe de Danann entered Ireland and fully explored Albion Britain from top to bottom, leaving their name as Dun in Scotland, Don in England and Din in Wales. Scotland represents the tribe of Benjamin; Wales is Simeon; and England descends from the tribe of Judah (Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes); but who is Dan?
It is recommended that Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe be read prior to this chapter. It would also be useful to read Chapters thirty through to thirty-three.
We initially meet Dan in Genesis chapter thirty, though the word Dan first appears (anachronistically) in Genesis chapter fourteen as a name of a city – Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings. His birth occurs following a domestic family upheaval in Jacob’s household; which had been simmering for a good length of time, while Leah was providing son after son and her younger sister Rachel remained barren. There was anger and frustration on both sides, between Jacob and Rachel. Jacob desired a son from his favourite wife and Rachel wanted to remain important in his eyes by giving him a son. Rachel also felt under pressure to her fertile sister. It must have been quite an unhappy house until Bilhah conceived with Dan and then finally Rachel did with Joseph, many years later. Dan was born in 1746 BCE, some twenty years before Jospeh in 1726 BCE.
Genesis 30:1-8
English Standard Version
1 ‘When Rachel saw that she bore Jacob no children, she envied her sister. She said to Jacob, “Give me children, or I shall die!” 2 Jacob’s anger was kindled against Rachel,and he said, “Am I in the place of God, who has withheld from you the fruit of the womb?” [Hosea 9:11-14]
3 Then she said, “Here is my servant Bilhah; go in to her, so that she may give birth on my behalf, that even I may have children through her.”4 So she gave him her servant Bilhah as a wife [that is, for the purpose of procreation and not literally], and Jacob went in to her. 5 And Bilhah conceived and bore Jacob a son.
6 Then Rachel said, “God has judged me, andhas also heard my voice and given me a son.” Therefore she called his name Dan [Judged].
7 Rachel’s servant Bilhah conceived again and bore Jacob a second son. 8 Then Rachel said, “With mighty wrestlings I have wrestled with my sister and have prevailed.” So she called his name Naphtali.’
Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The name Dan, meaning Judge from the verb (din), to judge, govern, contend or plead
Dan is the name of a tribe of Israel, which descended from Dan, the son of Jacob and Bilhah, the maid of Rachel (Genesis 30:6). Dan’s only full brother is Naphtali. But prior to the existence of Dan the tribe, there was a town (or region) named Dan, mentioned in the War of Four against Five Kings (Genesis 14:14). In Judges 18:7 we learn about a town called Laish, near Beth-rehob, which is razed to the ground by a gang of (Danites). They rebuild the town and call it Dan, after their tribal founder. The Oxford Companion to the Bible, however, claims that this city Dan is the same as the one mentioned in Genesis 14:14, and called so in retrospect.
The verb (din) means to judge or govern. It’s an old verb that mostly describes the authority of a naturally superior (because that person is wiser, stronger, older) in contrast to the governing done by a formal government (by politically favored and appointed officials). The noun (dayyan) describes one such a leader, and noun (din) describes anything pertaining to primitive governing: a judgment, plea, complaint, contention.
Noun (madon) literally describes a “place or judging” and is synonymous with the contending that goes on in such a place. Noun (medina) described the jurisdiction of one judge, and became the word for province. For a meaning of the name Dan, BDB Theological Dictionary and the NOBSE Study Bible Name List agree on Judge. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names reads Judge, Judging.’
As we have studied Genesis chapter fourteen in length in Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings and in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia, we will briefly mention the association between the city of Dan and the other cities in the plain of the Elioud giants. The city may well have had a retrospective naming to it. Either way, the coincidence remains that as the land of Canaan was infested with Nephilim offspring in Abraham’s day; it was the same area some of Dan’s descendants chose to migrate to in the North – from their original southerly location – that was an historic hotbed of Nephilim activity after the flood.
It was in this area of Bashan that Mount Hermon was located where the Watchers had originally descended in the antediluvian epoch – refer Chapter XXII Alpha &Omega. The other tie in is the fact that the tribe of Dan had a connection with the Amalekites and Horites of whom Esau married into their families. The very same Amalekites and Horites who were descendants of Nephilim and were alive in Abraham’s time as stated in Genesis chapter fourteen – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
Genesis 14:14
English Standard Version
‘When Abram heard that his kinsman [Lot] had been taken captive, he led forth his trained men, born in his house, 318 of them, andwent in pursuit [northwards] as far as Dan.’
We next meet Dan in Genesis chapter thirty-seven, which we discussed in the preceding section, Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. Joseph gave a ‘bad report’ about his bothers Dan, Naphtali, Asher and Gad, the sons of Bilhah and Zilpah. The word bad can be read as evil. As we will progress, we learn that Dan was the ‘black sheep’ of the family and as a ‘bad boy’ it is very possible he was leading his three brothers astray as the eldest of the four. This incident reveals a dark streak in Dan and the inference is that he is the ring leader of a plan that will have far ranging implications for the entirety of his family right until the return of the Son of Man.
Dan
It appears that Dan and his three brothers, Naphtali, Gad, and Asher, did not have a good relationship with Joseph; with this incident prefacing the subsequent plot against Joseph’s life which changed the course of history. Reuben and Judah, the most prominent individuals in the story of the brothers’ betrayal of Joseph are always cast as the villains in the piece, yet a close inspection of Genesis chapter thirty-seven reveals that these two brothers endeavoured to spare the life of Joseph. The real villains are the group of four headed by Dan, who were concocting their plan to murder Joseph.
Hence Joseph’s concern and his report to Jacob. This has repercussions for Joseph and Dan’s relationship later.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘… such a betrayal of Joseph by Dan cannot help but be seen as an ancient type of another far greater betrayal, that instigated by Judas Iscariot toward the Messiah Himself. Indeed, the parallels are fascinating and compelling, for as there were twelve apostles, so there were twelve tribes of Israel, one of which would betray… Jesus. And it can be stated without hesitation that of all the sons of Jacob, none even come remotely close to typifying the coming Messiah [excepting, Isaac and Moses], other than Joseph who, in fact, is arguably the most complete type of Christ in all the Scriptures! In fact, it is impossible not to associate the betrayal of Joseph with the later infamous betrayal of the Savior.’
There are three very small verses about Dan – as recorded in Jacob’s oracle – which are monumental in their ramifications. We will address them scripturally one at a time; including the research of other commentators and how it may all meld together. For to be honest, there is considerable conjecture involved with Dan and the full answer may remain allusive until all things are one day, revealed and resolved.
Many commentators and Bible translations refer to Genesis forty-nine as the blessings of Jacob, yet in verse one, Jacob says: “… which shall befall you in the last days.” Rather than a blessing it is invariably an unpleasant synopsis of what is to happen to the various tribes: one great, Joseph; some good, Judah, Asher, Naphtali; some okay, Simeon, Levi, Zebulun, Gad, Benjamin; others not so good, Reuben, Issachar; and then… Dan’s. Some tribes have their challenges highlighted or are given dire predictions. It is only Dan who is singled out as embracing an inner heart of conflict evolving towards evil.
Genesis 49:16-18
English Standard Version
16 “Dan [H1835 – Dan: a judge] shall judge [H1777 – diyn] his people [H5971 – am] as one [H259 – ‘echad: each, every, any, alike] of the tribes [H7626 – shebet] of Israel.
Other translations for verse sixteen include:
CEV: Dan, you are the tribe that will bring justice to Israel.
GNT: “Dan will be a ruler for his people. They will be like theother tribes of Israel.”
MSG: Dan will handle matters of justice for his people; he will hold his own just fine among the tribes of Israel.
NABRE: “Dan shall achieve justice for his people as one of the tribes of Israel.”
WYC: ‘Dan shall deem his people, as also another lineage in Israel.’
We are alerted in the first few words, that Dan is like all the other tribes, yet he isn’t like them at all. It is certainly a riddle and a word play is used, as it says Dan shall judge, which could be written as Dan shall Dan, or Judge shall judge. The second Hebrew word for Dan is subtly different from the name Dan. It can be translated as ‘plead the cause, contend, execute, strife.’ It can mean ‘to act as judge, minister, requite, vindicate, strive, to be at strife, quarrel.’ By extension it can also mean to ‘sail direct’ or ‘a straight course.’ This is ironic as the tribe of Dan were formidable sailors but didn’t exactly travel in straight lines whether by sea or land.
It is the same word used in Genesis 6:3 KJV, where the Creator says: ‘My spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh: yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty years.’ This is an interesting coincidence as this was the final one hundred and twenty years prior to the flood, designed to wipe out the Nephilim related peoples; the period that Noah had to preach a warning and the age which humankind was ultimately going to live as a maximum after Abraham’s generation – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. Here, Dan is linked to the Nephilim, a re-occurring theme which we will discover is confirmed throughout the Bible and history.
The Hebrew word used for people can be translated as nations, 17 times; folk twice; and men once. It refers to ‘members of one’s people, compatriots, country-men, kinsman’ and ‘kindred.’ One would assume it means fellow Danites, though other verses hint at a broader application which may mean all the sons of Jacob. The word of real interest is for tribe, shebet. This word can be translated as rod, 34 time, sceptre 10; and staff twice. It means ‘branch, offshoot, club, spear, dart, truncheon’ and ‘clan.’ A ‘mark of authority’ and rulership.
All the tribes rule themselves (except Levi), though by varying degree. The United States (Ephraim and the half tribe of West Manasseh), Ireland (Gad) and South Africa have become Republics and detached from the Monarchy of England and Judah. The descendants of Zebulun and Issachar in South Africa are small in number and have been subservient to the earlier preeminence of the Afrikaner and now the majority Black rule; yet they are still visible and possessing tangible territory. Canada (half tribe of East Manasseh), Australia (Asher) and New Zealand (Naphtali) are independent nations, while still pledging allegiance to formerly Queen Elizabeth II and now King Charles III. The Kingdom of Scotland (Benjamin) and the countries of Wales and Northern Ireland remain attached to the House of Judah and form a United Kingdom, a Kingdom of Judah with England (and Wales). Reuben of Northern Ireland and Simeon of Wales though small in number, again have a tangible and visible presence.
This is where the difference lays with Dan. If he is judging or governing like the other tribes with a staff of rulership, what is he ruling, who is he ruling? Verse sixteen leaves more questions than it answers. What may be extracted from the verse is that Dan may not be ostensibly identifiable like his brothers, though he none-the-less exerts influence of some kind. Which means he judges whether from a legal, or political criterion; and a business, or financial standpoint – much like the tribe of Levi.
17 ‘Dan shall be a serpent [H5175 – nachash: a snake, serpent] in the way [H1870 – derek], a viper [H8207 – shphiyphon: (horned) adder] by the path [H734 – ‘orach], that bites [H5391 = nashak] the horse‘s [H5483 – cuwc] heels [H6119 – aqeb] so that his rider [H7392 – rakab] falls [H5307 – naphal] backward.’
Other translations for verse seventeen include:
ERV: Dan will be like a snake at the side of the road. He will be like a dangerous snake lying near the path. That snake bites a horse’s foot, and the rider falls to the ground.
MSG: Dan is only a small snake in the grass, a lethal serpent in ambush by the road When he strikes a horse in the heel, and brings its huge ridercrashing down.
WYC: ‘Dan be made a serpent in the way, and (a) cerastes, that is, an horned adder, in the path, and bite he the feet of an horse, that the rider of him fall backward.’
The Hebrew word for serpent signifies a ‘fleeing serpent’, that is, one that is moving and the second word describing this serpent is equally as revealing. We learn that Dan may be small, but packs a big punch, typical of a snake which can terrify and bring down a much larger creature as in a horse with a human rider. Though Dan was given a small inheritance, they would become a leading tribe – shrewd, clever, predatory. The snake is associated with wisdom as we have discussed – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Asherah. Wisdom can mean evil, cunning and immersed in the dark arts of the occult; or, it can relate to godly wisdom in handing situations diplomatically and effectively. Such as the instruction given by the Son of Man to the disciples when they would later as apostles, travel and preach.
Matthew 10:16
English Standard Version
“Behold, I am sending you out as sheep in the midst of wolves, so be wise as serpents and innocent as doves.”
Equating the serpent with Dan associates him with both Samael, the Serpent of the Garden of Eden who lured Adam and Eve into sin; as well as the Adversary, who is Satan described as the Ancient Serpent in the Book of Revelation. Each are entities of wickedness and evil – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Asherah. From the opening scriptures (of Genesis) in the Garden of Eden, the second Serpent with the first Serpent – the Dragon in the concluding chapters (in Revelation) regarding this age – loom large over the vast plot that is the Bible. This prophecy regarding Dan is shocking, for it pertains to his attitude and actions toward his own family.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘Is Jacob stating or implying here that Dan will be as the Adversary in the affairs of Israel in the end-time?Was Dan’s father given a revelation of future betrayal within his own clan?If so, this is disturbing news for latter-day Israel, and could well provide enquiring minds today with an invaluable key as to what part the tribe of Dan is destined to play in world affairs.
The Hebrew word for adder is shphiyphon, and is derived from the root term shuwph, which means to gape, to snap at, to overwhelm, and is rendered to break, bruise, and cover. Thus it is quite apparent that Jacob’s perception of his son in this instance is far from positive. Thus Dan is prophesied to be an impediment, an opponent, and negative force in the latter days.’
Some translations use the word adder to identify the serpent in this context, which is not as accurate as viper. For instance, the United Kingdom has a small adder, though it is too small – not nearly aggressive enough and its venom is non-lethal – to be a satisfactory explanation, of say the horse representing England, or the United Kingdom.
Superficially, the horned adder could be a reference to the venomous snake from southwestern Africa. The WYC translation makes reference to the cerastes species. In the United States there is the sidewinder (rattlesnake), Crotalus cerastes, also known as the horned rattlesnake. It is a venomous pit viper species belonging to the rattlesnake genus Crotalus and is found in the desert regions of the southwestern United States and northwestern Mexico; with three subspecies currently recognised.
Crotalus cerastes in Mesquite Springs, California
What is the Don’t Tread on Me Flag, 2021 – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘You have probably seen this flag before: A bright yellow banner with the image of a hissing coiled rattlesnake standing over a patch of grass and the words “DON’T TREAD ON ME,” sometimes without an apostrophe. Variants of this flag’s iconic snake design and motto are a common sight among American gun owners. What does this flag represent, and why is it so popular?’
‘Although often referred to as the “Don’t Tread on Me” flag, the correct name is theGadsden flag, named after its designer, Christopher Gadsden, an American Revolution-era politician. The Gadsden flag’s history begins in 1775, when Christopher Gadsden, a Continental Colonel from South Carolina, designed the flag and presented it to the Colonial Marines, the American Colonies’ amphibious infantry force. The Colonial Marines adopted Gadsden’s flag alongside another design (the Moultrie Flag, a blue flag with a white crescent overlaid with the word “LIBERTY”). Both flags served as symbols of the Continental Marines until 1798, at which point the unit transitioned into the modern-day United States Marine Corps.’
Christopher Gadsden – notice Gad and Dan are in his name – was known as ‘the Sam Adams of the South.’ A soldier and a statesman, Gadsden was a founding member of South Carolina’s Sons of Liberty chapter. He served as a delegate to both the First and Second Continental Congresses, as well as commander of the 1st South Carolina Regiment of the Continental Army. Gadsden was elected to the position of governor for South Carolina, but declined the position due to his health. He died in 1805 and was buried in Charlestown. The Gadsden Purchase in Arizona was named for his grandson, who was a diplomat.
‘After the Revolutionary War ended and the United States declared independence, the Gadsden flag fell into disuse, only occasionally flown in Charleston, South Carolina, as a historical symbol, until the flag’s modern resurgence in the 1970s. The Gadsden flag originally featured a plain yellow field, a coiled timber rattlesnake facing to the left, and the words “DONT TREAD ON ME.” Although modern incarnations later included the apostrophe, the original flag featured none.
The timber rattlesnake (scientific name: Crotalus horridus) is a highly venomous species of pit viper native to the eastern regions of North America. This snake was well-known and feared in all 13 of the original American colonies and was one of the first recurring American animal symbols.The words “Don’t Tread on Me” are amottoand abattle cry intended to warn the British crown that the colonies will defend themselves if attacked.’
Crotalus horridus
‘Before the bald eagle became associated with the country’s most prominent symbols, such as the Great Seal, the Coat of Arms, and the Seal of the President, [refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes] the timber rattlesnake was once one of the most frequently used animals to represent the United States.
In a well-known article, Benjamin Franklin suggested with sarcasm that the American colonists send rattlesnakes to England in exchange for the prisoners routinely transported from England to the Americas to protest against the British crown’s practices of penal transportation and forming penal colonies.
The Gadsden flag’s use of a snake to represent united colonies and their shared American identity is a call-back to the snake featured on the famous “Join or Die”illustration, said to have been drawn by Benjamin Franklin in 1754. Franklin’s version of the snake was depicted as dead and cut into segments, each named after a colony or a region.’
By 1775, the rattlesnake was a very popular symbol of America. It could be found throughout the thirteen colonies on everything from buttons, badges, paper money and flags. No longer was the snake cut into pieces. It was now recognisably the American timber rattlesnake, coiled into an attack position with thirteen rattles on its tail.
The flag took on a special historical significance at the Battle of Bunker Hill. This battle is still celebrated in Boston, where Colonel William Prescott famously gave the order not to fire “until you see the whites of their eyes.”
Ships that carried marines had drummers and their drums featured the yellow of the Gadsden Flag with the now well known snake emblazoned on top. It included the words “Don’t Tread On Me” – now a famous motto which adorned the clothing and accessories of freedom fighters from coast to coast.
‘After the Gadsden flag’s adoption by the Colonial Marines, Franklin later noted in a 1775 issue of the Pennsylvania Journal that the snake “strongly resembles America,” favorably comparing the snake’s many traits with America, reasserting the snake’s significance as an American symbol.’
In December of 1775, ‘an Anonymous Guesser’ wrote a letter to the Pennsylvania Journal. Most scholars now agree that it was written by Benjamin Franklin. The letter suggested: “As I know it is the custom to have some device on the arms of every country, I supposed this may have been intended for the arms of America.”
Franklin’s reasons included: a. The rattlesnake is only found in North America. b. The snake has ‘sharp eyes’ and ‘may therefore be esteemed an emblem of vigilance.’ c. The snake isn’t known for unprovoked attacks; though once it does attack, it doesn’t stop until it wins. d. Even before attacking, the rattlesnake gives ample warning in the form of its rattle. e. Franklin claimed in the letter that the snake’s tail had 13 rattles, none of which would work independently of one another.
‘The snake became a recurring element of many other Amercian historical flags, most often used to represent the American identity and the union between the colonies (and later, the states)and as a symbol of defiance against British rule.’
‘The First Navy Jack, a United States Navy flag… features 13 horizontal stripes alternating between red and white, similar to the 13 stripes of the American flag, overlaid with a yellow-and-red timber rattlesnake and the words “DONT TREAD ON ME;” with no apostrophe. Although similar in layout, the background colors (red and white instead of yellow) and the snake’s position (slithering instead of coiled) make it easy to differentiate the naval jack from the Gadsden flag. The alternating red-and-white stripes are believed to be the first US Navy naval jack’s original design. The rattlesnake and motto were later added to the jack during the 19th century, calling back to the Gadsden flag.’
The snake is readily perceived as a symbol for the tribe of Dan. The real thirteenth tribe – rather than Manasseh as popularly expounded or Ephraim the literal fulfilment through birth – may actually be the tribe of Dan. The horse and its rider well might represent Ephraim, and Dan may have a role to play, in America’s downfall. A link between Dan and Ephraim is found in the Book of Jeremiah. It is a signifiant passage of scripture for in the past it describes Judah’s fall at the hands of the Chaldean Nebuchadnezzar II and his Empire with its capital in Babylon – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.
Jeremiah 4:5-15
English Standard Version
5 ‘Declare in Judah, and proclaim in Jerusalem, and say, “Blow the trumpet through the land; cry aloud and say, ‘Assemble,andlet us go into the fortified cities!’ 6 Raise a standard toward Zion, flee for safety, stay not, for I bring disaster from the north, andgreat destruction. 7A lion has gone up from his thicket, a destroyer of nations[King of Babylon]has set out; he has gone out from his place to make your land a waste; your cities will be ruins without inhabitant… 9 “In that day, declares the Lord, courage shall fail both king and officials. The priests shall be appalled and the prophets astounded.” 10 Then I said, “Ah, Lord God, surely you have utterly deceived this people and Jerusalem, saying, ‘It shall be well with you,’ whereas the sword has reached their very life.”
11 At that time it will be said to this people and to Jerusalem… 13 Behold, he comes up like clouds; his chariots like the whirlwind; his horses are swifter than eagles – woe to us, for we are ruined! 14 O Jerusalem, wash your heart from evil, that you may be saved. How long shall your wicked thoughts lodge within you?
15 For a voice [H6963 – qowl] declares [H5046 – nagad] from Dan [H1835 – middan] and proclaims [H8085 – shama] trouble [H205 – ‘aven] from Mount [H2022 – har: hill country, mountain, promote] Ephraim.’
It is not clear if there is a voice from the city of Dan in the north and another in Ephraim in the south; or whether the voice is one from the tribe of Dan on Mount Ephraim. In fact, it may be a word play and so the verse could be read as ‘a voice declares judgement and proclaims affliction from Mount Ephraim.’ The expression Mount Ephraim, represents the political rulership and seat of power of Israel’s leading tribe. The word for voice is also translated as ‘proclamation’ and ‘thunderings.’ This is no normal voice, it obviously gains attention. The word declare is also translated as ‘expound, report’ or ‘messenger.’ It means ‘to be conspicuous, make known, announce, to inform of, to publish, confess, to front (stand boldly out), to expose, predict’ and ‘profess.’
A very public expression which possibly gains far reaching attention. If this prophecy were dual in nature, then it could be worldwide attention. The word ‘proclaims’ is similar and can also be translated as ‘publish.’ Perhaps via the internet. It also means, ‘declare, to hear with attention or interest, give heed, to obey, to cause to hear, proclaim’ and ‘summon.’ There is no doubt that it is a major announcement.
The Book of Hosea speaks of a prophet, a watchman of Ephraim who may be linked to this verse.
Hosea 9:8
English Standard Version
‘The prophet is the watchman of Ephraim with my God; yet a fowler’s snare is on all his ways, and hatred in the house of his God.’
The word trouble, can mean ‘affliction, wickedness, iniquity, vanity, unrighteous, evil, idol, idolatry, mourning, sorrow’ and ‘unjust.’ The word unjust is interesting in light of Dan meaning judge or justice. As the word mount in the Bible signifies a high place, hills or a mountain; it is also figurative for the government of a land. Hence today, Mount Ephraim is representative of the federal government Capitol Hill in Washington DC.
Other translations for Jeremiah 4:15
AMP: For a voice declares from Dan (far in the north), And proclaims evil from Mount Ephraim.
AMPC: For a voice declares from Dan (in the north) and proclaims evil from Mount Ephraim (the range dividing Israel from Judah).
CEV: before a message of disaster arrives from the hills of Ephraim and the town of Dan.
ERV: Listen! The voice of a messenger from the land of Dan is speaking. Someone is bringing bad news from the hill country of Ephraim:
MSG: What’s this? A messenger from Dan? Bad news from Ephraim’s hills! Make the report public…
NET: For messengers are coming, heralding disaster, from the city of Dan and from the hills of Ephraim.
VOICE: ‘From the tribe of Dan in the north comes the first cry; news of disaster arrives from the hill country of Ephraim.’
The voice from Dan and the proclamation from Mount Ephraim appear to be linked in purpose, regardless of the geographic relationship. Though ‘the north’ is not in the Hebrew, there must be a reason why three translations have chosen this expression. As both Asshur as Russia and Magog as China are described as being in the north, with Togarmah-Korea as the peripheral ‘far north’, it is feasible that Dan could well be associated with modern Mount Ephraim which is on a similar latitude with Beijing in China as well as the Korean nations – Zephaniah 2:13, Ezekiel 38:6; 39:1.
Returning to Genesis forty-nine, verse seventeen.
The word for in the way can be translated as ‘toward, journey’ and ‘manner.’ It means ‘road, path, direction, habit, custom’ and ‘passenger.’ It includes the connotation of a ‘course of life, of moral character’ a ‘mode of action.’ Path is similar and is translated as ‘highway, manner, race, traveller’ and ‘troops.’ It can mean passing of life, way of living, wayfarer.’ It includes, ‘a well trodden road, a caravan.’
The word bite is enlightening for it is translated as bite 14 times and as lend upon usury twice. It means ‘to pay, give interest, lend for interest or usury.’ It includes ‘to strike with a sting (as a serpent’ strikes and bites with venom), ‘to press with interest on a loan.’
The mention of troops is significant as this hints at a military application in the course of the horse and rider. The addition of banking is not a surprise as war costs money and requires financing. Also, part of bringing down any nation – in our modern world – would involve successfully attacking its economy. Loans and debt being a primary method.
The word for horse signifies a moving horse as ‘to skip (properly, for joy), a horse (as leaping), also a swallow (from its rapid flight).’ The word for heel is also revealing for it is translated as footsteps 3 times; horse hoofs once; at the last once; and liers in wait once. It means ‘footprint, hinder part, rear of a troop’ as well as ‘the rear (of an army).’ The Hebrew word for rider means: ‘to mount and ride (on an animal or in a vehicle), to place upon, to despatch’ and ‘ride (in a chariot).’
The word fall is translated as ‘cast down’ 18 times; fall away, 5; divide, 5; and overthrow 5 times. It means: ‘to fall (of violent death), to fall prostrate, to fall upon, attack, desert, fall into the hand of, to fall short, fail, waste away, be inferior to, apportion by lot, overwhelm, perish, rot, slay, throw down’ and ‘smite out.’
If the United States is the horse and or rider, then its fall is spectacular. It’s fall, being its collapsed military strength. How would military power be undermined? Through economic, trade and monetary pressure. Banking, loans, debt and lack of confidence in the American currency, all spring to mind. Ephraim as we discussed in the previous chapter, will one day seek assistance from Assyria. At a certain point, the tables turn economically and Russia with a German led United States of Europe, gains the upper hand over the United States and by then, a possibly solitary England. Many might find that difficult to believe in 2025. But even a number of decades from now and certainly a few centuries, the world could (and will) be, a very different place – refer articles: 2050; and Four Kings & One Queen.
Jeremiah has more to say regarding the downfall of Judah, Dan and the link with Ephraim.
Jeremiah 8:1-3, 6, 15-17, 19-22
English Standard Version
1 “At that time, declares the Lord, the bones of the kings of Judah, the bones of its officials, the bones of the priests, the bones of the prophets, and the bones of the inhabitants of Jerusalem shall be brought out of their tombs. 2 And they shall be spread before the sun and the moon and all the host of heaven, which they have loved and served, which they have gone after, and which they have sought and worshiped. And they shall not be gathered or buried.They shall be as dung on the surface of the ground. 3 Death shall be preferred to life by all the remnant that remains of this evil family… 6… Everyone turns to his own course, like a horse plunging headlong into battle.
15 We looked for peace, but no good came; for a time of healing, but behold, terror. 16 “The snorting of their horses is heard from Dan; at the sound of the neighing of their stallions [H47 – ‘abbiyr] the whole land quakes [shakes, trembles]. They come and devour the land and all that fills it, the city and those who dwell in it.’
The word of most interest is translated in the ESV as stallions and the King James version as ‘strong ones.’ It can also be translated as ‘bulls – which is interesting from an Ephraim perspective – mighty, stouthearted, valiant’ and significantly as ‘angels.’ It means ‘mighty’ and ‘valiant of men’ and ‘of angels.’ The link with the supernatural may not be coincidental. Does Dan form an alliance with the opponents of Ephraim? An inside job, perhaps.
17 “For behold, I am sending among you serpents,adders [H6848 – tsepha] that cannot be charmed [H3908 – lachash], andthey shall bite you,” declares the Lord.
This verse is remarkably similar to the verse we read in Genesis 49:17. The word for adder is different though and can be translated as cockatrice – a legendary monster which is a cross between a rooster and a snake – though still venomous. The word for charmed can be translated as ‘enchantment, orator’ and ‘prayer.’ It means ‘whispering, charming, amulets (worn by women), an incantation.’ These are serpents that cannot be reasoned with or changed and could be linked with the angelic ‘strong ones’ of the preceding verse.
Jeremiah: 19 … “Is the Lord not in Zion? Is her King not in her?” “Why have they provoked me to anger with their carved images and with their foreign idols?” [a proclivity of the tribe of Dan] 20 “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, andwe are not saved.” [like Dan waiting on his salvation – Genesis 49:18] 21 For the wound of the daughter of my people is my heart wounded; I mourn, and dismay has taken hold on me. 22 Is there no balm* in Gilead? [Canada] Is there no physician there? Why then has the health of the daughter of my people not been restored?”
Before we look at verse eighteen in Genesis chapter forty-nine, it is worth noting that the snake or serpent could have more than a physical application and may include a spiritual function. The tie in would be the Seraphim who are literally, ‘fire-breathing flying serpents.’ Snakes with wings are dragons. The word serpent and dragon are often one and the same and therefore interchangeable. Satan is described as a serpent and dragon in the Book of Revelation (Revelation 12:9). It was fallen Seraphim who fathered Nephilim and the tribe of Dan is heavily associated with the Nephilim, as well as their offspring, the Elioud giants.
J R Church – emphasis mine:
‘Those fallen angels who descended to Mount Hermon introduced the “seed of the serpent” into the human race [actually the Serpent with Eve was first – Genesis 3:15]. Evidently, after the Flood, they consorted with members of the tribe of Dan, mixing the “seed of the serpent” into the human genome once again. The first time it happened, God judged the world with water. The next time, it will be by fire.’
In the Book of Isaiah there are prophecies regarding Babylon, Assyria and the Philistines. Three powers at the end of our age; all with an invested interest in the downfall of England, Canada and especially America.
Isaiah 14:29-31
English Standard Version
‘Rejoice not, O Philistia [Mexico and Central, South America excepting Brazil], all of you, that the rod [Assyria] that struck you is broken,for from the serpent’s root will come forth an adder[cockatrice], and its fruit [progeny, offspring] will be a flying [H5774 – owph: to cover, be dark, gloom] fiery serpent [H8314 – seraph: poisonous, burning, copper colour]… I will kill your root with famine, and your remnant it will slay. Wail, O gate; cry out, O city; melt in fear, O Philistia, all of you! For smoke comes out of the north [Russia, the United States or both], and there is no straggler in his ranks.’
Here, the Philistines, principally the nation of Mexico have been attacked by the King of the North, Russia. Then when Asshur has fallen, the Philistines are told not to rejoice as they too will be consumed by the Day of the Lord. The smoke from the north could be a reference to their neighbour the United States, or a reference to Russia. The rest of the verse is eerily similar to what we have read in Genesis forty-nine and Jeremiah chapter eight.
We will shortly see that as there is a root of Amalek in Ephraim; Ephraim is also described as a root that will ‘dry up’ and produce no more ‘fruit’ – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. And then, we have the Seraphim stated yet again. There can be little doubt now that the Seraphim are the angelic beings being discussed and not the animal reptile that is called a snake.
The inclusion of the King of the North (Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia), added to what we will discover about the tribe of Dan and their connection with the United States, is building a case for the involvement of supernatural beings (fallen dark angels) at the time of the end and alarmingly, Dan’s alliance with them – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis & bold mine:
‘… the serpent is representative of evil, of conniving, of worldly wisdom. It is first associated with the great deceiver, Satan the devil [not the same serpent as the tempter in the garden of Eden], who appeared in the Garden… in the form of a serpent [his name, Samael**], and with subtlety beguiled Eve. Whether this creature was originally the precise description of what we know as a snake today is perhaps debatable, for the derivation of the Hebrew word nachash means to hiss, i.e. whisper a (magic) spell; to prognosticate; an enchantment or enchanter, and, as such, may be subject to more than one interpretation.
… the serpent… is the sign of the Adversary, Satan the devil, and thus the spirit of the anti-Christ that will arise in the end-time. This is… stated… emphatically [in] the book of Revelation… “And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a GREAT RED DRAGON… And the great dragon was cast out, that old SERPENT [the original Serpent, not to be confused with Samael [refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Asherah] called the Devil, and Satan…”
The Greek word for dragon in verse 3 actually is defined as a fabulous kind of SERPENT, so called because of its keen power of sight (from the root ‘derke,’ signifying ‘to see’).
It is used precisely 13 times in the Apocalypse to designate Satan the devil. [Satan’s]… chief servants**… are also identified with the image of aserpent. Indeed we read in Revelation 9:15-19, that the power of the dreaded latter-day army that devastates one-third of the earth’s population is likened unto that of a serpent.
How interesting then that the first human being ever to be Scripturally identified with the serpent is none other than the fifth son of Israel… Dan himself, and this serpent connection to the tribe of Dan cannot be summarily dismissed as a casual use of this symbol. In fact, no other individual human beings are compared to the serpent in all the Scriptures save Dan and his descendants…
It is also noteworthy that the biting of the horse’s heels is language eerily similar to what we read in the first great Messianic prophecy in Genesis 3:15, where Yahweh says to, of all creatures, the serpent: “And I will put enmity between you and the woman, and between your seed and her seed; it (Messiah – the ultimate seed of the woman) shall bruise your head, and you (the serpent) shall bruise his HEEL.”
Genesis: ’18 I wait [H6960 – qavah] for your salvation* [H3444 – yshuw’ah] , O Lord.’
CEB: I long for your victory, Lord.
CEV: Our Lord, I am waiting for you to save us.
NET: I wait for your deliverance, O Lord.
NLV: I wait for Your saving power, O Lord.
The word wait can mean ‘look, wait for, gathered, look for, hope, expect, look eagerly for, lie in wait for, linger for, to collect, to be collected’ and ‘bind together.’ There is earnest expectation by Dan in the deliverance of the Eternal. The word salvation means ‘deliverance, health, saving, welfare, prosperity, victory’ and ‘aid.’ The tribe of Dan for whatever reason has to wait for salvation or redemption through Christ.
The big question, is why?
We discussed Revelation chapter seven in the preceding chapter and the fact why Joseph and Manasseh are stated as separate tribes both with 12,000 anointed and sealed saints at the time of the end. Yet, this is secondary to the glaring observation that Dan is not listed at all, even though verse four of revelation chapter seven says: ‘all the tribes.’ In fact, he is the only tribe omitted. The seriousness of not being counted as a tribe of Israel is elevated as this is a prophecy, yet to be fulfilled.
This is not punishment for past actions of idolatry alone but sins committed at the time of the end which are still yet future. Herein lie the first two possible explanations for Dan’s omission – first, disqualification by idolatry. By idolatry, we are speaking of demonolatry of the most severe kind. Complete rebellion against and blasphemy towards, the Creator – articles: Belphegor; and Seventh Son of a Seventh Son.
Second, these repeated actions then lent themselves tothe tribe of Dan’s decision to allow themselves to fade away from God’s presence and in turn, from the world’s attention. One could say the tribe of Dan has been erased from sight as part of the Eternal’s judgement on them. An irony in itself when the meaning of Dan’s name is considered. The tribe which has judged, will receive judgement.
A third reason offered for the tribe of Dan’s non-inclusion in Revelation is its lost identity as a result of being assimilated into other peoples.
An enduring belief is that the Antichrist – or the Beast and false Prophet as the Bible describes them, for there is not one antichrist but many, according to the Apostle John (1 John 2:18) – descends from the tribe of Dan. Though this would not explain why everyone from Dan is excluded.
The antichrist connection is a fourth reason and a fifth reason for Dan’s exclusion relates to the tribe of Dan having to wait for the Judge Samson. But, this also does not answer the question. We will study Samson shortly.
These five explanations while components in understanding Dan’s omission are somewhat superficial, lacking in a definitive answer.
In the mind of this writer, Dan is not included due to the following three factors which are intertwined.
First, the tribe of Dan is the one exception apart from Levi, in not being an identifiable nation or territory. If this is the case, then Dan is a scattered tribe.
The second factor is that the tribe of Dan is no longer considered Israelite. Meaning, no one from the tribe of Dan will be called, perfected, sealed or saved in the time of the end. The Danites will have to wait until the Gentiles are offered salvation – Genesis 49:18, Revelation 7:9.
Third, there is a sinister aspect which involves the bloodline of Dan having become contaminated and being therefore unacceptable before the Eternal – Genesis 3:14-15; 49:17, Jeremiah 8:17.
An intriguing aspect of the Israelites march through the wilderness, was their camp layout and individual tribe insignias.
Numbers 2:25, 31
English Standard Version
25 “On the north sideshall be the standard of the camp of Dan by their companies… 31… They shall set out last, standard by standard.”
EXB: ‘… They will be the last to march out of camp, and they will travel under theirown flag.’
TLB: ‘… They brought up the rear whenever Israel traveled.’
In the Camp of Israel, Dan was given two humbling positions which show he had been relegated to last position of the sons of Jacob, even though he was born fifth. When the Israelites broke camp and travelled, the tribe of Dan was last to leave (1) and ‘brought up the rear.’ The literal tail for the winding mass of people. When the Israelites stopped marching and set up Camp, the Tribe of Dan was in the North (2) with Asher and Naphtali. This was the least favourable portion of the compass, as the North was the most exposed to the likely hood of potential attacks while trekking through the wilderness, as well as journeying in Canaan where they eventually settled. In the Bible from an Israelite perspective, evil and judgement descended from the North – Jeremiah 1:13-14; 10:22; Daniel 11:40, Ezekiel 38:15-16.
Regarding the Camp layout, Dan conversely was one of the four principle tribes with Judah, Ephraim and Reuben. It is noteworthy that Dan is linked with these tribes, particularly Reuben and Ephraim. Bullinger refers to the Cherubim of the Eternal and their relationship with the camp formation of ancient Israel. The four square arrangement designed according to a pattern that is based on these celestial beings – refer article: The Ark of God.
The cherubim had four faces, a lion; an ox, or bull (and or a Unicorn); one like a man; and an eagle. These four personalities became the signs of the four standard bearing tribes of Israel. The Lion for Judah, the Bull for Ephraim, a Man for Reuben and the Eagle for Dan.
Similarly, the twelve constellations of the Zodiac are divided into four groups of three signs each with the signs representing the four principal tribes spearheading them. Thus the pairings are Leo for Judah, Taurus for Ephraim, Aquarius for Reuben and Scorpio for Dan. We will investigate the dual nature of Dan’s symbols, the Eagle and the Snake and the third animal, the Scorpion which is the primary symbol for Scorpio.
Our Father’s Kingdom of America: ‘In the heavens Dan’s symbol is the Scorpio constellation. The scorpion pinches just like the eagle bites the snake.’
One commentator adds: ‘… just as each of the four Israelite standard-bearing tribes had a designated leader, so each of the four major constellations of the Zodiac has a star of the first magnitude associated with that sector of the heavens’ – Regulus from Leo, Aldebaran from Taurus, Antares from Scorpio and Fomalhaut from Aquarius (Refer Scorpio, article: The Pyramid Perplexity).
Another symbol for the tribe of Reuben is a mandrake and for Issachar, the sun and moon. The only change to the chart above would be the omission of the fleur-de-lis; a symbol of France (Moab and Ammon) and not for Reuben (Northern Ireland) – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran; Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
The tribe of Dan forfeited Israelite status because they chose to side with the sons of Jacob’s enemies: the Philistines, Asshur, Edom and yes, the Adversary itself. In so doing they have been on the wrong side of the Genesis 3:15 prophecy and have contributed heavily to the enmity between the woman’s seed and the Serpent’s seed. In an ironic dual manner, the very rebellion of Dan will be used as a disciplinary hand that punishes his brothers for their evil ways and rebellion towards the Creator during the tribulation. The Eternal sees fit to allow Satan to use the tribe of Dan with Edom and Asshur, to afflict the Celtic-Saxon-Viking descendants living in the British, Irish and New World nations.
Support for this line of reasoning is found in the Apocryphal work, The Testament of Dan.
Chapter 1:1-2; 2:27
‘The copy of the words of Dan, which he spake to his sons in his last days, in the hundred and twenty-fifth year of his life [Book of Jasher gives Dan’s age as 120 when he died]. For he called together his family, and said: “Hearken to my words, ye sons of Dan; and give heed to the words of your father.”
‘Nevertheless, Dan prophesied unto them that they should forget their God, and should be alienated from the land of their inheritance and from the race of Israel, and from the family of their seed.’
Dan’s link with the United States is interesting in view of the root of Amalek also found in Ephraim as revealed in the Book of Judges. In fact, Ephraim itself is described as a root in Hosea 9:16, NIV: ‘Ephraim is blighted, their root is withered, they yield no fruit…’ The fact that Amalekites have Nephilim ancestry and that Dan is associated with the Nephilim blood line may be the powerful, yet simple reason why no one from that tribe is called or set apart at the time of the end. Hence, all from that tribe wait on their salvation, as in they are last to receive it or in the worst case scenario, the contamination is so severe, none receive salvation.
Deuteronomy 33:22
English Standard Version
And of Dan he said, “Danis alion’scub [H1482 – guwr: whelp, young one] that leaps [H2187 – zanaq] from Bashan.”
In Moses’ prophecy every single one of the eleven sons receives positive comments and blessings from the Eternal even though most of the Israelites were never really faithful. The standout exception is the tribe of Dan. A short, single sentence – no blessing, nothing positive.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The reference to Dan being alion’s whelp should have a familiar ring to it, for in the previously referenced passage in Genesis 49, Jacob used the identical expression to describe the tribe of Judah (Genesis 49:9). The root word for whelp in the Hebrew means to turn aside, to gather for hostile purposes. If the promised Messiah was predicted to come through the line of Judah, and He is the true Lion (Revelation 5:5), then what are we to make of Dan in this regard? If the true lion does not descend through Dan, then what lion does? The answer may be found in the simple, well-known passage that reads:
“Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the DEVIL, as a roaring LION, walks about, seeking whom [they] may devour” (I Peter 5:8).
‘It appears that the tribe of Dan was particularly despised and highly criticized by the tribe of Judah, and that enmity between these two people began early on in their history… Indeed, Moses’ words concerning Dan may contain in them a veiled hint that somethingdreadful would be associated with this tribe in the future.’
The word leap means ‘to spring forward’ as in ‘to draw together the feet (as an animal about to dart upon its prey).’ In the same chapter, Gad is described as a lion that ‘crouches.’ In Genesis it speaks of a troop in Gad which Gad nips at the heels of the retreating invader. Both the lion and troop references are similar to Dan’s references we have just studied. For Gad, they refer to English troops and occupation in Ireland (refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes), lending support that the horse and rider are a military-political regime that is toppled. In Genesis 49:9, Judah is also described as a ‘lion’s cub’ who also ;crouches’ down.
Researchers have focused on the ‘serpent by the way’ as the physical travels of the tribe of Dan and the leaving of their name as a sign post or marker on their route through Europe; rather than its application as a threat to Ephraim or its even wider implication that the tribe of Dan has been infiltrated by Nephilim. Similarly with their leap from Bashan, the focus has been on fleeing the land of Canaan when the warring Assyrians encroached.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘Bashan is a fairly well-known word to most Bible students. It is a place name that is somewhat indirectly referred to in the 14th chapter of Genesis. This is where the famous account of Abram’s sensational rescue of Lot is recorded, but the key point with regard to our study is found in the earlier portion of the passage. As you will recall, there was war waged between the armies of the Siddim Vale, led by Bera king of Sodom, and a huge invading force of Babylonians under the leadership of Amraphel king of Shinar… The eastern hordes proved too strong for the southern Canaanites, and they were subjugated for some 12 years. In the 13th year they rebelled, and in the 14th year, a second, even more massive invasion from the east occurred, precipitating a great slaughter’ – refer Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings.
‘We read in Genesis 14:5-7:
“And in the fourteenth year came Chedorlaomer, and the kings that were with him, and smote the Rephaims in ASHTEROTH KARNAIM, and the Zuzims in Ham, and the Emims in Shaveh Kiriathaim, and the Horites in their Mount Seir, unto El-paran, which is by the wilderness. And they returned, and came to Enmishpat, which is Kadesh, and smote all the country of the Amalekites, and also the Amorites, that dwelled in Hazezon-tamar.”
‘While these ancient geographical names may have little relevance for most people today, they do provide us with some pertinent information concerning the area known as Bashan. The reference to Ashteroth Kernaim in verse 5 pinpoints the residence of the feared Rephaim class of giants. Even though they were defeated by the massive eastern forces (reportedly almost 1,000,000 strong) in this particular battle, they were by no means destroyed, and indeed they continued to populate this same locale for hundreds of years to come, for we read in the book of Joshua with respect to the Israelite victories:
“Now these are the kings of the land, which the children of Israel smote… Sihon,king of the Amorites… and thecoast of Og king of Bashan, which was of the remnant of the giants, that dwelled at Ashtaroth and at Edrei, and reigned in Mount Hermon, and in Salcah, and in all Bashan” (Joshua 12:1-2, 4-5).
‘Bashan comprised the territory from Gilead in the south to Mount Hermon in the north, with the Jordan River as its western boundary and Salchah on its eastern extremity. This was not a part of the inheritance originally granted to the tribe of Dan. In order for the prophecy of Moses to be fulfilled, it was necessary that the Danites at some point extend their influence north into Bashan, and that event is recorded for us in a most intriguing passage in Judges 17-18.’
We have already touched upon the fact that the Tribe of Dan (Tauthe de Danann) migrated to Ulster in Northern Ireland. As Northern Ireland is predominantly Reuben today and Ireland is Gad, the original land of Bashan on the East side of the River Jordan where Reuben and Gad dwelt, has its modern equivalent today as Ireland, particularly the northeast of the Isle.
We have discussed the Elioud giants, the Fomorian who lived in Northern Ireland (Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes) and their vanquishing by the Tuatha de Danann. This means the tribe of Dan have leapt from Bashan. If so, where did they leap? As Bashan was the original home of the Watchers on Mount Hermon and later, the home of the giants, such as King Og, and then again, the home of the tribe of Dan, a spiritual component should be entertained.
Other translations for Deuteronomy 33:22
CEV: Tribe of Dan, you are like a lion cub, startled by a snake.
DRA: To Dan also he said: Dan is a young lion, he shall flow plentifully from Basan.
WYC: Also he said to Dan, Dan, a whelp of a lion, shall flowlargelyfrom Bashan.
These translations are insightful as they reveal an outpouring of people from Northern Ireland. Again, to where? We will look at the physical migrations of people linked with Ulster in depth as well as the Nephilim tie in and what this means.
Judges 5:17
English Standard Version
‘… and Dan, why did he stay [remain, dwell, linger] with the ships?’
When the Judge Deborah fought the Canaanites, certain tribes were keen to be involved, others were not. Half were not, as the war did not affect their lands directly. Other tribes were more keenly impacted and they gave their support. Dan did not, in fact he was unique in that a large proportion of their people were not even on land. Dan has a tradition of ocean going sailing. He is linked with the Grecian Isles in their early settlement by Shem’s descendants and as one of the first peoples of the son’s of Jacob to migrate to Ireland and then Britain.
Unger Bible Handbook, page 273: ‘Dan was the last of the tribes to receive his portion, which was the smallest of the twelve. It had… a line of seacoast…’
Ezekiel 27:19
King James Version
‘Dan [H2051 – Vdan] also and Javan going to and fro occupied in thy fairs [wares, trade]: bright iron, cassia, and calamus, were in thy market.’
The word for Dan is different compared with any other meaning and translates as ‘and Dan’ or ‘even Dan.’ Strong’s says that it is an uncertain place or site. The Dan in question is associated in trade and economically with Javan, the island nations from East Asia and Southeast Asia. Some researchers postulate that it could be a reference to the Dedanites of Dedan (Shem) – or the Dodanim of Dodan descended from Japheth. Though these are different Hebrew words from Dan and should not be confused.
The Hebrew Danites as the Greek Danaans, John R. Salverda – emphasis mine:
‘The Greeks say that the Danaans came to the city of Argos and demanded their portion of royalty there. They claimed to be descendants of Io and therefore members of the royal family… To accomplish this emigration, they are said to have invented the keeled ship, which enabled them to sail over the deep seas, and make their escape to Argos.The Greek claim that the Danaans invented the keeled ship, fits nicely with the Biblical claim that the Danites lived in ships, they were after all in possession of the seaport Joppa, where by all indications shipbuilding was a major industry.
… in accordance with Greek mythology, the sons of [Jacob] also went to Argolis, following after the delinquent Danaans, to bring them back and punish them for their treachery. But it took them a bit longer to get there, leapfrogging from port to port along the coasts, in their less seaworthy unkeeled barges.
By the time the sons of [Jacob] arrived at Argos, the Danaans were already established, with a degree of royal power, and the Argolian army was ready to defend them. Now, the sons of [Jacob], a mere posse in the face of an army, could not enforce a return upon the Danaans, and because they were told not to return empty [handed], they decided to quit their homeland back in Israel, and resolved to remain in Argos. The sons of [Jacob] sued for their portion of the royalty at Argolis on the same basis that the Danaans did, and they were recognized as well.
Those Jacobites who made up the coalition of the willing in the struggle against Canaan (Sisera), were able to win the war through the efforts of a very brave woman named Jael. Jael was not a Jacobite instead she belonged to a race, known as the Kenites, who were, at that time, also at peace with the Canaanites.
However, the Kenites were on friendly terms with the sons of Jacob as well, in fact, Zipporah, the wife of Moses was a Kenite (also called Midianite…), and the apostate Danite priesthood were her descendants[?] Jael herself was a relative who could not have been too far removed from the Danite priesthood, for it is noted right in the Scriptural account of the war, thather family was descended from the house of Hobab, who is therein called [Jethro] the father in law of Moses’ – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
‘It may have been this Kenite relationship to the Danite priesthood, combined with Danite treaty obligations mentioned earlier as necessitated by the close proximity of the Danite stronghold at Laish to Hazor the chief city of the northern Canaanites, that gave the Canaanite General Sisera the false sense of security that he must have had in order for him to take a nap in the tent of Jael.
Jael deluded the weary Sisera completely and when he had fallen asleep, she took a pin and ran him through so that he died. Now, how many stories are there in which a man is beguiled into falling asleep by, and in the presence of, the woman who intends to murder him, and then while the man is sleeping the treacherous woman runs him through with a pin and kills him?
I can think of only two, one is the Scriptural account of Jael and Sisera, and the other is the Greek myth that is known as “The Danaids.” Furthermore, it is not only this very particular story that coincides between the Scriptures and the myth, but also the placement sequentially of each tale. Just as the story of Jael and Sisera comes at the end of the war that saw a falling out between the Jacobites and their brothers the Danites, who “dwelt in ships,” so to, the Greek myth of the Danaids is the story of the subsequent reconciliation between the progeny of Danaus, who fled in ships from their brothers the sons of Aegyptus at the time of their quarrel.
… the original waves of immigration to Argolis in Greece, the forefathers of the Mycenaean civilization, were the sons of Anak [the Anakim: a Nephilim descended race of Elioud giants], closely followed by the Danites and the Jacobites, but of these, predominantly the Danites, so much so, that throughout the writings of Homer, he usually refers to the Peloponnesian Greeks, by the general term “Danaans.”
Key to Northwest European Origins, Raymond F McNair, 1963 – capitalisation his, emphasis & bold mine:
‘… The Annals of Ireland, we read:
The Dan’ans were a highly civilised people, well skilled in architecture and other arts from their long residence in GREECE, and their intercourse with the Phoenicians.’
Remember this important point regarding the tribe of Dan. They were a skilled people at the forefront of advancement, invention and exploration.
McNair: ‘Their first [second?] appearance in Ireland [refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes] was 1200 [1230 BCE] B.C., or 85 years after[?] the great victory of DEBORAH [in 1184 BCE].
Dr. Robert Gordon Latham, well-known nineteenth century ethnologist, definitely believed the Greek Danaans were the descendents of Dan. He says:
“Neither do I think that the eponymus (ancestral name) of the Argive Danai was other than that of the Israelite tribe of Dan; only we are so used to confine ourselves to the soil of Palestine in our consideration of the history of the Israelites (Ethnology of Europe, p. 137).”
‘Dr. Latham then goes on to show that the people of Dan must have had close connections with the peoples of Southern Greece, and he concludes by saying:
“Yet with Danai and the tribe of Dan this is the case, and no one connects them” (ibid.).
‘There can be no doubt that the people who were called by such names as Dan, Danai, and Danaans were all the same people. The histories of Ireland are replete with references to people of the tribe of Dan (Tuatha-de-Danaan) who had early come to Ireland from Greece.
Muller, commenting on some of the fragments of the Greek manuscripts of Hecateus of Abdera says:
“Hecateus therefore, tells us that the Egyptians, formerly being troubled by calamities, (referring to the Ten Plagues at the time of the Israelitish Exodus) in order that the divine wrath might be averted, expelled all the aliens gathered together in Egypt. Of these, some, under their leaders DANUS and CADMUS, migrated into GREECE; others into other regions, THE GREATER PART INTO SYRIA (meaning Palestine). THEIR LEADER IS SAID TO HAVE BEEN MOSES, a man renowned for wisdom and courage, founder and legislator of the state. Afterwards many Mosaic institutes followed. (Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum, Volume II, page 385).”
‘Both Hecateus of Abdera (3rd century B.C.) and Diodorus of Sicily mention that the people of DANAI, under their leader Danus, came from EGYPT, but Hecateus says that the greater part of the DANITES went into Syria or Palestine under the leadership of MOSES.’
Book of Jubilees 34:20
‘… and the name of Dan’s wife, ‘Egla…’
Book of Jasher 45:7-8
‘… and Dan went to the land of Moab and took for a wife Aphlaleth, the daughter of Chamudan the Moabite, and he brought her to the land of Canaan. And Aphlaleth was barren, she had no offspring, and Yahweh afterward remembered Aphlaleth the wife of Dan, and she conceived and bare a son, and she called his name Chushim.
In Genesis forty-six, the grandsons of Jacob are listed. All his sons have at least three sons or more. It is curious therefore that Dan is not only listed next to last, but is the only son to have less than three sons. In fact only one son is recorded – Numbers 26:42.
Genesis 46:23
English Standard Version
The son of Dan: Hushim.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:
‘Additionally, only a single line is devoted to this tribe in the account. Indeed, rather than enumerate the actual children of Dan by their individual names, as is done with each of the other sons, he is given short shrift with only the general tribal name of Hushim given. In fact, in the Genesis 46 passage, you will note that the very last two sons listed are Dan and his brother Naphtali, even though they were much higher in the literal birth order.
To put an even finer point on things, we read in verse 25 the following editorial notation: “These are the SONS OF BILHAH, which Laban gave unto Rachel his daughter, and she bare unto Jacob.” Notice carefully that the two sons of Bilhah, the 5th and 6th born of Jacob’s children, are listed dead last, even after the sons of Zilpah, Leah’s handmaiden. Whether this was a comment originally made by Moses himself or a later insertion by Ezra, there absolutely has to be a strong reason for this kind of arrangement. It is not haphazard, accidental, or even coincidental whatsoever. Virtually the same thing can be seen in the second census recorded in Numbers 26. So it is abundantly clear that the children of Bilhah were the least favored in the family of Israel, and of those two tribes, Dan was at the bottom of the pile!
Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The name Hushim meaning: ‘Hasters, Easily Moved Ones’ from the verb (hush), to hurry or hasten.
The name Hushim is assigned to two men and one woman in the Bible: The first male Hushim we read about is a son of Dan who apparently is also called Shuham (Numbers 26:42). The other male Hushim is mentioned as a son of Aher of Benjamin (1 Chronicles 7:12).’
Note and remember the same name link with the tribe of Benjamin.
Abarim: ‘The only female Hushim is one of three wives of Shaharaim; the other two being Baara and Hodesh. This Hushim’s sons are called Abitub and Elpaal (1 Chronicles 8:8).
The verb (hashash) means to hurry, or rather to be light-footed and hence quickly moved. Noun (hashash) describes chaff, which proverbially is so light that a breath of wind carries it off swiftly. Likewise, verb (hush) means to hurry or hasten. Adverb (hish) means quickly. This verb (hush) may also be used to mean to be agitated, worried or enjoyed.
The name Hushim is a plural form of a noun that has to do with hurrying, or being easily moved. That a name for a singular person would express a plurality is curious but not beyond understandable. The related name Thahash has probably to do with some water-dwelling creature, and perhaps the hushim were also some kind of creature or phenomenon that could be experienced as a single entity. Think of our words herd and swarm, or even the name Elohim, which also is a plural used singular.
For a meaning of the name Hushim, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Hasters. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names… reads Those Who Hasten The Birth, i.e. children prematurely born.’
The name of Hushim equated with ‘light-footed’ and ‘moving quickly’ is interesting, in light of Dan’s proclivity to continually press forward, migrating westwards. As is the trekking and sailing movement by the tribe like a snake. Snakes for short distances, like a cat can travel exceptionally fast when threatened or provoked. It may also be a reference to Dan displaying a temper and being impulsive.
Abarim Publications highlight the fact that Hushim is called Shuham in the Book of Numbers. Disturbingly, no descendants of Dan are listed in 1 Chronicles as there are for all the other tribes. In fact, very few people are listed in the Bible as actually descending from Dan, apart from his son Hushim (and or Shuham)… and some 628 years after Dan’s birth, the most famous alleged Danite Samson, who was born circa 1086 BCE.
In the Book of Numbers there is a listing of fearsome warriors from each tribe, including Dan.
Numbers 1:12
English Standard Version
‘… from Dan, Ahiezer the son of Ammishaddai [Numbers 10:25]…’
Numbers 34:22
English Standard Version
‘Of the tribe of the people of Dan a chief, Bukki the son of Jogli.’
Exodus 35:30-35
English Standard Version
‘Then Moses said to the people of Israel, “See, the Lord has called by name Bezalel the son of Uri, son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah; and he has filled him with the Spirit of God, with skill, with intelligence, with knowledge, and with all craftsmanship, to devise artistic designs, to work in gold and silver and bronze, in cutting stones for setting, and in carving wood, for work in every skilled craft.
And he has inspired him to teach, both him and Oholiab the son of Ahisamach of the tribe of Dan. He has filled them with skill [wisdom of heart] to do every sort of work done by an engraver [gem cutter] or by a designer or by an embroiderer inblue and purple and scarlet yarns and fine twined linen, or by a weaver – by any sort of workman or skilled designer’ – Exodus 31:6; 38:23.
2 Chronicles 2:13-14
English Standard Version
“Now I have sent a skilled [cunning]man, who has understanding [expertise, master metalworker],Huram-abi, the son of a woman of the daughters[a curious expression, emphasising a maternal* (rather like a Jewish) lineage] ofDan, and his father was a man of Tyre’ – Phoenician: refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil.
‘He is trained to work in gold, silver, bronze, iron, stone, and wood, and in purple, blue, and crimson fabrics and fine linen, and to do all sorts of engraving and execute any design that may be assigned him [an inventor], with your craftsmen [skilled artisans], the craftsmen of my lord, David your father.”
The tribe of Dan produced at least two skilled artisans. Oholiab who assisted Bezalel from the tribe of Judah in the construction of the Tabernacle, the forerunner of the Temple, while the Israelites were sojourning for forty years. Huram-abi is reminiscent of the Kenites and their metallurgist skills as goldsmiths, including silver, bronze as well as cutting gems. Unusually, neither his father or mother* are named. Notice Oholiab from Dan was filled with skill, but not with the Holy Spirit as Bezalel from Judah was.
Leviticus 24:10-16
English Standard Version
10 ‘Now an Israelite woman’s son, whose father was an Egyptian, went out among the people of Israel. And the Israelite woman’s son and a man of Israel fought in the camp, 11 and the Israelite woman’s son blasphemed the Name, and cursed. Then they brought him to Moses. His mother’s name was Shelomith, the daughter of Dibri, of the tribe of Dan. 12 And they put him in custody, till the will of the Lord should be clear to them.
13 Then the Lord spoke to Moses, saying, 14 “Bring out of the camp the one who cursed, and let all who heard him lay their hands on his head, and let all the congregation stone him. 15 And speak to the people of Israel, saying, Whoever curses his God shall bear his sin.
16 Whoever blasphemes the name of the Lord shall surely be put to death.’
“You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless who takes his name in vain” – Exodus 20:7, ESV.
Leviticus: ‘All the congregation shall stone him. The sojourner as well as the native, when he blasphemes the Name, shall be put to death.’
The son of Shelomith is uncharacteristically not named. Nor is his father, with an emphasis repeated on his maternal lineage and again this echoes the Jewish practice, whereby a true Jew is through his mother’s line, rather than his father – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. Shelomith’s son as Danites who would come after him, exhibited a spirit of rebellion and heresy** in brazenly breaking the third commandment.
Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The name Shuham meaning: ‘Depression’ From the verb (shuah), to be low or humbled.
The name Shuman occurs only once in the Bible. In Numbers 26:42 he is mentioned as the patriarch of the extensive Danite sub-clan of the Shuhamites. This Shuham may be the same as Hushim, the son of Dan… The name Shuman appears to be an intensive form derived from the verb (shuah), meaning to sink low… The verb (shahah) means tobow down or be bowed down, crouched or humbled. Adjective (shah) means low or lowly. Verb (shuah) means to sink, or to be bowed down or humbled. Nouns (shuha) and (shiha) mean pit.
For a meaning of the name Shuham, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Depression. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names appears to go with the derived noun (shuha), meaning pit, and reads Pit-digger. BDB Theological Dictionary does not offer an interpretation of this name but does list it under the verb (shuah), meaning tosink down.’
With the difference in meaning for the names Hushim and Shuham, it is hard to credit they are the same person. Though no indication is given that they are two different sons or lineages. If Hushim is Shuham, then it shows a degradation and deterioration within Hushim and the line of Dan early in their history. We already have reason to believe that Dan had gone astray, when Joseph reported him and his half-brothers to his father.
The tribe of Dan were renowned for their idolatrous worship** and demonic practice; displaying out right rebellion in turning contrary to the Eternal. This situation mirrors Esau’s decision to rebelliously and flagrantly flout the Eternal’s ethical, moral and legal code; in stark contrast to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and Joseph.
1 Kings 12:28-30
English Standard Version
‘So the king [Jeroboam] took counsel and made two calves of gold. And he said to the people, “You have gone up to Jerusalem long enough [refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes]. Behold your^ gods, O Israel, who brought you up out of the land of Egypt.” And heset one inBethel [meaning: ‘House of God’ – a city located in Ephraim on the border with Benjamin], and the other he put in Dan. Then this thing became a sin, for the people went as far as Dan to be before one.
Even the coming Day of the Lord mentions the false religion promulgated by the descendants of Dan.
Amos 8:4-5, 7, 11-12, 14
English Standard Version
4 ‘Hear this, you who trample on the needy and bring the poor of the land to an end, 5 saying, “When will the new moon be over, that we may sell grain? And the Sabbath, that we may offer wheat for sale, that we may make the ephah small and the shekel great and deal deceitfully with false balances… The Lord has sworn by the pride of Jacob…
11 “Behold, the days are coming,” declares the Lord God, “when I will send a famine on the land – not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord. 12 They shall wander from sea to sea, and from north to east; they shall run to and fro, to seek the word of the Lord, but they shall not find it.
14 Those who swear by the Guilt of Samaria [Ephraim], and say, ‘As your^ god lives, O Dan,’ and, ‘As the Way of Beersheba lives,’ they shall fall, and never rise again.”
The people of Dan became well known for their proclivity to name or rename every habitation after their progenitor. They also lost their original territory in the land of Canaan. It is another coincidence then, that the Tuathe de Danann eventually vacated in large part, their territory in Northern Ireland.
Joshua 19:40-48
English Standard Version
‘The seventh lot came out for the tribe of the people of Dan, according to their clans. And the territory of its inheritance included Zorah, Eshtaol, Ir-shemesh, 42 Shaalabbin, Aijalon, Ithlah, Elon, Timnah, Ekron [Philistine city], Eltekeh, Gibbethon, Baalath, Jehud, Bene-berak, Gath-rimmon [Philistine city], and Me-jarkon and Rakkon with the territory over against Joppa.
When the territory of the people of Dan was lost to them[or too little or small for them], the people of Dan went up and fought against Leshem, and after capturing it and striking it with the sword they tookpossession of it and settled in it, calling Leshem, Dan, after the name of Dan their ancestor. This is the inheritance of the tribe of the people of Dan, according to their clans – these cities with their villages.’
Dan’s position in the family had worsened by this time. Their portion was too little or narrow for them and would later become Philistine territory. They were one of the larger tribes in population according to the census, yet received the smallest territory. A theme is established with Dan being listed last; near last; last in priority; or omitted from the record completely.
For example, in the book of I Chronicles, the first nine chapters list family trees from Adam to Abraham, then the descendants of Ishmael, Keturah – Abraham’s second wife – and Esau. From chapter two and going all the way through to chapter nine, the lineages of the sons of Jacob are recorded. Name after name of the Israelite descendants from all the sons, beginning with Judah and finally concluding with the family of Benjamin.
Not one single word concerning the tribe of Dan is written. They are completely missing from the genealogical lists. This is a telling omission.
In chapter six all of the Levitical cities throughout the land are named. Dan again, is left out. As though a deliberate effort to expunge Dan from the biblical account.
Nota Bene
The original section which followed concerning Samson has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Samson’ and is now available there for the interested reader.
Judges 17:1-13
English Standard Version
1 ‘There was a man of the hill country of Ephraim [Mount Ephraim], whose name was Micah. 2 And he said to his mother, “The 1,100 pieces of silver that were taken from you, about which you uttered a curse, and also spoke it in my ears, behold, the silver is with me; I took it.” And his mother said, “Blessed be my son by the Lord.” 3 And he restored the 1,100 pieces of silver to his mother. And his mother said, “I dedicate the silver to the Lord from my hand for my son, to make a carved image and a metal image. Now therefore I will restore it to you.”
Micah is described as coming from the ‘hill country of Ephraim’ or Mount Ephraim. Recall we have discussed the link between this area and the tribe of Dan.
Judges 1:34-35
English Standard Version
‘The Amorites pressed thepeople of Dan back into the hill country, for they did not allow them to come down to the plain. The Amorites persisted in dwelling in Mount Heres, in Aijalon, and in Shaalbim, but thehand of the house of Joseph rested heavily on them, and they became subject to forced labor.’
It cannot be ruled out that Micah was either a Danite from Mount Ephraim; or from the tribe of Ephraim. His mother possessing a similar amount of silver, may be Delilah and so Micah’s father well might be Samson (who himself was descended from the tribe of Judah) – refer article: Samson. Credence to Micah being a Danite is the silversmith (or metallurgist) involved in the story, yet the creation of idols was an unfortunate proclivity of the tribe of Ephraim as well. Micah and his mother have strayed grievously into the demonic worship of false gods rather than obeying the true Lord.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘Not only do we encounter the issue of idolatry in this chapter, we also should take note that it is connected in this case with Mount Ephraim and the area in the northern part of the land of Canaan.
Of course, this early period was long before the division of the United Monarchy, but Mount Ephraim would eventually be the ruling center of the northern kingdom of Samaria, and even at such an ancient date it is already associated with the sin of idolatry, something for which it would become notorious, leading ultimately to its destruction.’
Judges: 4 ‘So when he restored the money to his mother, his mother took 200 pieces of silver and gave it to the silversmith, who made it into a carved image and a metal image. And it was in the house of Micah. 5 And the man Micah had a shrine [house of gods], and he made an ephod [refer article: The Ark of God] and household gods[Teraphim], and ordained one of his sons, who became his priest. 6 In those days there was no king in Israel. Everyone did what was right in his own eyes.
7 Now there was a young man of Bethlehem in Judah, of the family of Judah, who was a Levite, and he sojourned there. 8 And the man departed from the town of Bethlehem in Judah to sojourn where he could find a place. And as he journeyed, he came to the hill country of Ephraim to the house of Micah. 9 And Micah said to him, “Where do you come from?” And he said to him, “I am a Levite of Bethlehem in Judah, and I am going to sojourn where I may find a place.”
10 And Micah said to him, “Stay with me, and be to me a father and a priest, and I will give you ten pieces of silver a year and a suit of clothes and your living.” And the Levite went in. 11 And the Levite was content to dwell with the man, and the young man became to him like one of his sons. 12 And Micah ordained the Levite, and the young man became his priest, and was in the house of Micah. 13 Then Micah said, “Now I know that the Lord will prosper me, because I have a Levite as priest[Micah’s motive is selfish].”
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘… a certain young man, a Levite from Bethlehem-Judah… is on a journey… for a place where he can settle down and serve in his Levitical capacity. Immediately we sense something is rotten, because it was not the customary procedure in Israel for Levites to just wander around the countryside looking for work. In addition, Bethlehem-Judah was not one of the designated Levitical cities according to the [Levitical] commands. There were 48 of them throughout the land, giving the entire population relatively easy access to their services.
It is even questionable as to whether or not this man, whose name was Jonathan, was a legitimate Levite at all, since his lineage, given in Judges 18:30, appears to come through the tribe of Manasseh, rather than Levi: “And the children of Dan set up the graven image: and Jonathan, the son of Gershom, the son of Manasseh, he and his sons were priests to the tribe of Dan.”
Since Manasseh was not of the priestly line, this could be a mistranslation, as some have suggested, and perhaps was originally intended to state that Jonathan was descended from Moses, a Levite, since only a slight addition to the Hebrew is required to alter the name to Manasseh.’
Though he may have been a Levite, as the article highlights he was from a non-Levitical city which hints at the fact that he was not of the priestly line at all and if he descended from Gershom the son of Moses, then he definitely had no legitimacy in becoming a priest. Moses’ family was not included with the Levite Priests descending from his brother Aaron. The passage shows that though Micah was older than Jonathan, he had asked him to be a ‘father’ to him. This is in a spiritual sense and parallels the use and meaning of the word father as used by the Roman Catholic Church. The Bible is emphatically clear that a true believer is not to call a priest or minster: father – 1 Peter 1:17.
Matthew 23:9
English Standard Version
“And call no man your father on earth, for you have one Father, who is in heaven.”
Judges 18:1-31
English Standard Version
1 ‘In those days there was no king in Israel. And in those days thetribe of the people of Dan was seeking for itself an inheritance to dwell in, for until then no inheritance among the tribes of Israel had fallen to them.
2 So the people of Dan sent five able men from the whole number of their tribe, from Zorah and from Eshtaol, to spy out the land and to explore it. And they said to them, “Go and explore the land.” And they came to the hill country of Ephraim, to the house of Micah, and lodged there. 3 When they were by the house of Micah, they recognized the voice of the young Levite. And they turned aside and said to him, “Who brought you here? What are you doing in this place? What is your business here?”
4 And he said to them, “This is how Micah dealt with me: he has hired me, and I have become his priest.” 5 And they said to him, “Inquire of God, please, that we may know whether the journey on which we are setting out will succeed.” 6 And the priest said to them, “Go in peace. The journey on which you go is under the eye of the Lord”
Rather, the All-Seeing Eye as on the Great Seal – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
Judges: 7 ‘Then the five men departed and came to Laish and saw the people who were there, how they lived in security, after the manner of the Sidonians, quiet and unsuspecting, lacking nothing that is in the earth and possessing wealth, and how they were far from the Sidonians and had no dealings with anyone. 8 And when they came to their brothers at Zorah and Eshtaol, their brothers said to them, “What do you report?”
9 They said, “Arise, and let us go up against them, for we have seen the land, and behold, it is very good. And will you do nothing? Do not be slow to go, to enter in and possess the land. 10 As soon as you go, you will come to an unsuspecting people. The land is spacious, for God has given it into your hands, a place where there is no lack of anything that is in the earth [like the United States].”
11 So 600 men of the tribe of Dan, armed with weapons of war, set out from Zorah and Eshtaol, 12 and went up and encamped at Kiriath-jearim in Judah. On this account that place is called Mahaneh-dan to this day; behold, it is west of Kiriath-jearim . 13 And they passed on from there to the hill country of Ephraim, and came to the house of Micah.
14 Then the five men who had gone to scout out the country of Laish said to their brothers, “Do you know that in these houses there are an ephod, household gods, a carved image [idol], and a metal image [idol]? Now therefore consider what you will do.” 15 And they turned aside there and came to the house of the young Levite, at the home of Micah, and asked him about his welfare.
16 Now the 600 men of the Danites, armed with their weapons of war, stood by the entrance of the gate. 17 And the five men who had gone to scout out the land went up and entered and took the carved image, the ephod, the household gods, and the metal image, while the priest stood by the entrance of the gate with the 600 men armed with weapons of war. 18 And when these went into Micah’s house and took the carved image, the ephod, the household gods, and the metal image, the priest said to them, “What are you doing?”
19 And they said to him, “Keep quiet; put your hand on your mouth and come with us and be to us a father and a priest. Is it better for you to be priest to the house of one man, or to be priest to a tribe and clan in Israel?” [1 Kings 12:28-32] 20 And thepriest’s heart was glad. He took the ephod and the household gods and the carved image and went along with the people.
21 So they turned and departed, putting the little ones and the livestock and the goods in front of them. 22 When they had gone a distance from the home of Micah, the men who were in the houses near Micah’s house were called out, and they overtook the people of Dan. 23 And they shouted to the people of Dan, who turned around and said to Micah, “What is the matter with you, that you come with such a company?” 24 And he said, “You take my gods that I made and the priest, and go away, and what have I left? How then do you ask me, ‘What is the matter with you?'”
25 And the people of Dan said to him, “Do not let your voice be heard among us, lest angry fellows fall upon you, and you lose your life with the lives of your household.” 26 Then the people of Dan went their way. And when Micah saw that they were too strong for him, he turned and went back to his home.
Yair Davidiy:
‘The migrating warriors of Dan described themselves as “angry fellows” … implying that they werehighly dangerous. The expression translated as“angry fellows” inHebrew is “mari-nefesh” meaning literally “bitter of soul”. The “berserker” or crazed inspired warrior of Scandinavian tradition reflects an aspect of Dan. Samson also exhibited qualities of the berserker. The personality of Dan includes an element of manic depression, resentment, and hidden anger.’
Judges 27 ‘But the people of Dan took what Micah had made, and the priest who belonged to him, and they came to Laish, to a people quiet and unsuspecting, and struck them with the edge of the sword and burned the city with fire. 28 And there was no deliverer because it was far from Sidon, and they had no dealings with anyone. It was in the valley that belongs to Beth-rehob.
Then they rebuilt the city and lived in it. 29 Andthey named the city Dan, after the name of Dan their ancestor, who was born to Israel; but the name of the city was Laish at the first. 30 And the people of Dan set up the carved image for themselves, and Jonathan the son of Gershom, son of Moses, and his sons were priests to the tribe of the Danites until the day of the captivity of the land. 31 So they set up Micah’s carved image that he made, as long as the house of God was at Shiloh.’
The Hebrew Danites as the Greek Danaans, John R. Salverda – emphasis mine:
‘The Danites were a band of rovers, they were not satisfied with the size of the allotment which the official coalition of the Jacobites had afforded them, around Zorah and Eshtaol, so they defied the priesthood of Phinehas, appointed a Levitical priesthood of their own, (directly descended from Moses, not Aaron) and set out to found new lands. First they went up north, and, with the apparent approval, or at least the acquiescence of the Sidonians and the Upper Manassehites [half tribe of East Manasseh], they took the city of Laish, (This city, while the Scriptures, at Judges 18:7, say that it was “far from Sidon” itself, was very close to the Sidonian capitol at the time, a place called Hazor) killed all the Laishites, moved in, and called the place Dan, after their own tribal patriarch. They also held the seaport of Joppa, and it must have been their friendly relations with the seafaring Sidonians that allowed them to build a fleet of ships there.’
In summary, a Levite descended from Moses and therefore not of the priestly line, living in Judah came upon the house of Micah who may have been either an Ephraimite, a Danite or possibly a descendant of Judah dwelling in Mount Ephraim. Micah’s mother may have been Delilah and by extension, his father might have been the dead Samson. Micah has an impressive shrine with important religious artefacts and items of worship. He is wealthy and offers the Levite a position in his household as a Priest.
Later, a party of Danite warrior-explorers looking for a new home – as they were wedged in a narrow strip of land – with the burdens of a large population, Philistine neighbours and Canaanites pressing in on them, happen upon Micah’s home. It must have been an impressive house, near the main thoroughfare of Ephraim.
The Bible says they recognised the voice of the Levite, but we are not told of the past relationship. With the same selfish motives as Micah, but a higher wage and benefits on offer they make the greedy Jonathan an offer he can’t refuse.
So the Levite Jonathan joins the renegade Danites. The Danites have taken every last vestige of items from Micah’s impressive and no doubt expensive shrine. Micah learns of the theft and chases the Danite party down and confronts them. The larger number of Danites threaten Micah with death if he persists in his foolish notion of wanting his valuable possessions of veneration returned.
The Danites continue on their trek, exhibiting their penchant for violence in ambushing and destroying the defenceless and peaceful city of Laish and then rebuilding it and renaming the city Dan. And so ends any substantial dialogue on Dan forever. It is interesting that this episode follows Samson and that 1,100 pieces of silver is mentioned. Strongly inferring that Micah, is Delilah’s son. And whether the plot relating to idolatry hints at Micah being either a Danite or from Ephraim; it is with Danites visiting his home, that the association between Dan and Mount Ephraim remains integral and thus appearing to be much more, than a coincidence of happenstance.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation their, emphasis mine:
‘The city of Laish… was located in the extreme upper Jordan Valley, north of the Sea of Galilee. The residue of the tribe of Dan settled along the various tributaries that fed into the Jordan River at the base of Mt. Hermon. This area marked the northernmost point in all of Israel, and the expression “from Dan to Beersheba” (Judges 20:1…) became a common saying among the Israelites… indicating the boundaries of the land from north to south.
… the tribe of Dan embraced idolatry and false worshipmore readily than any of the other children of Israel… Dan, in essence, became the facilitator of paganism for the children of Israel, and as such, the main polluter of God’s way among the people.
The choice of territory in which the Danites ultimately settled is, in itself, quite strategic… it put them as far away as possible from the rest of the nation, and especially from Shiloh, where the center of [true] worship in Israel was situated at this time in their history. In positioning themselves in this fashion, they were subjected to great temptation by the heathen societies to the north and west. Inevitably, given their location, they came under the influence of… the [Edomites].
Esau vowed to kill his brother to whom he had sold the birthright, and to regain what he had lost through the treachery of Jacob. From this early conflict stems the great struggle between the descendants of these two individuals’ – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
‘Not only did the false worship center established in northern Israel by the Danites for hundreds of years vie directly with Shiloh for the spiritual allegiance of the people, there is evidence that this evil system may have had a direct connection with the crucifixion of [Jesus], for we read in [the] famous Messianic passage of Psalms 22 [1, 11-13]:
“My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?… Be not far from me; for trouble is near; for there is none to help. Many bulls have compassed me: strong BULLS OF BASHAN have beset me round. They gaped upon me with their mouths, as a ravening and a roaring lion”.
… the 22nd Psalm is unquestionably about the dying Messiah. Note it is said that “strong bulls of Bashan” were present at the crucifixion, and that they uttered slurs at Christ as He hung suffering and dying on the cross. Bashan, the area to which Dan migrated, was famous for its strong bulls, and in this instance,they are used as a symbol for the enemies of Messiah, indeed, the very ones perhaps most responsible for His death.This statement may have far greater implications and repercussions than are normally attached to it’ – Appendix VIII: When the Creator came Tidwell with His Creation.
We shall now consider research and ancient history on the migrations of Dan, comments on his identity and the role of Dan in the latter days. Attention will be given to a number of options on who Dan is today and where his people might be located. Be aware constant reader, a definitive answer on the tribe of Dan is not necessarily the outcome, as Dan continually generates more questions than answers.
Location of the Tribes of Israel, Herman Hoeh, circa 1950:
‘Dan was originally divided into two parts, one about Joppa, a seaport, and the other in the north of Palestine. Dan refused to fight along side the other tribes against the Gentiles (Judges 5:17). Dan would judge, or stand up to rule, his own people as one of the separate tribes of Israel indicating he would gain self-government in the following manner: “Dan shall be a serpent in the way, a horned snake in the part, that biteth the horse’s heels, so that his rider falleth, backward.” Ireland has done just that to England. In fact, the symbol of the illegal Irish Republican Army was the coiled snake! Dan would also be like a young lion leaping forth, an apt description of Denmark, which acquired the Virgin Islands, Greenland, Iceland and other islands in her heyday. Especially unique is the fact that of all the tribes Northern Dan still preserves their father’s name the Danes!’
As of time of writing, this writer has yet to locate a snake in any of the symbols of the Irish Republican Army. We have studied the Irish and the Danes. Similar as cousins, they do not share near identical autosomal DNA – reminiscent of brothers – and are identifiable as Gad and Medan respectively – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. Although Dan was identifiable in two geographic locations in the past, there are no direct clues in the Bible that this would be a present day or repeated scenario. Well, that is not entirely true as though it was not stated as such, the precedent can be seen to have been replicated in our modern age, as we shall discover.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘… a segment of the tribe of Dan may have been the first of the Israelites to migrate beyond the confines of the early boundaries. So early, in fact, that their initial departure can be traced all the way back to the time of the Exodus itself, and perhaps even before that’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
‘Looking back into the annals of ancient history, we come upon the testimony of the Egyptian chronicler Hecataeus of Abdera. Writing during the reign of Ptolemy I, Hecataeus records a remarkable story that is nothing less than that of the Israelite Exodus from Egypt. The following is a most significant excerpt from his account:
“Once, when a PESTILENCE had broken out in Egypt, the cause of the visitation was generally ascribed to the ANGER OF THE GODS. As MANY STRANGERS dwelled in Egypt, and observed DIFFERENT CUSTOMS in religion and sacrifice, it came to pass that the hereditary worship of the gods was being given up in Egypt. The Egyptians, therefore, were of opinion that they would obtain no alleviation of the evil unless they REMOVED THE PEOPLE OF FOREIGN EXTRACTION. When they were driven out, the noblest and bravest part of them, as some say, under noble and renowned leaders, DANAUS and Cadmus, came to HELLES (GREECE) [by sea]; but the great bulk of them migrated into the land, not far removed from Egypt, which is now called JUDEA. These emigrants were led by Moses, who was most distinguished among them for wisdom and bravery” (Dr. Max Duncker, The History of Antiquity, I:456-466).
‘Another well-respected early historian is Diodorus of Sicily. He composed a 40-volume history of [the] world, and includes the following very similar information regarding the tribe of Dan:
“They say also that those who set forth with DANAUS, likewise from Egypt, settled what is practically the oldest city of Greece, Argos, and that the nations of the Colchi in Pontus and that of the Jews, which lies between Arabia and Syria, were founded as colonies by certain emigrants from their country (Egypt); and this is the reason why it is a long-established institution among these peoples to circumcise their male children… the custom having been brought over from Egypt. Even the Athenians, they say, are colonists from Sais in Egypt” (History of the World, Book. I, section 28, pages 1-5).
‘… an element of the tribe of Dan migrated by sea to Greece, during the general time-frame of the Israelite exodus from Egypt, perhaps even somewhat earlier, as certain ancient testimony, especially that of Petavius in his History of the World, actually puts theirdeparture as occurring within only a few years after the death of Joseph [in 1616 BCE]. This presumably would have been at a juncture when the Israelites were not yet slaves in Egypt, and might well have had the freedom to leave on their own volition.’
Judah’s Sceptre & Joseph’s Birthright, Dan – The Serpents Trail, J H Allen, 1902 – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:
‘The territory into and through which the ten tribes made their escape was just north of the Caucasus, which in ancient geography, as may be seen by consulting ancient maps, was known as the territory of the Sarmatians, while the pass, or gate, was sometimes called “The Sarmatian Gate.”
Not a few have shown, and upon good grounds, that the name of Sarmatia was derived from Samaria, the earlier home of these wandering people, whose general name among themselves was Scoloti, but whom the Greeks called Scythians, or Nomades. From that word Scoloti we have the more modern name Scoti, and the still more modern Scots, which, of course, mean the same as the Greek, Scythia and Nomades, i.e., wanderers.
But this is only one of the many names by which these wanderers, or Scots, may be traced, for in their western march across the European continent, which was necessarily slow, Ephraim did obey the prophetic injunction, “Set thee up waymarks,” (Jeremiah 31:21). And just here we must keep in mind the fact that in the ancient Hebrew there are no written vowels, and that in the word Dan there are only two letters used which are equivalent to the English D and N. Hence it makes no difference if the word is Dan, Don, Dun, Din or Den, it is equal to the Hebrew D-n, in which the speaker sounds the vowel according to characteristics of his own dialect.
On the west side of the Black Sea, there is, according to ancient geography, a region which was called “Moesia,” signifying the land of the Moses-ites, and the people of which were called Moesi, or Mosesites. These people had such great reverence for a person whom they called Zal-moxis… T. R. Howlett says, “Zalmoxis, whom Herodotus supposed them to worship as a god, is without doubt Moses; Zal signifying “chief,” or “leader,” while Moxis and Aloses are but the Greek for the Hebrew Mosie, which is also rendered Moses in our tongue.”
Moesia was bounded on the south by Mace-Don-ia and the Dar-DAN-ells, and on the north by the river DAN-ube. In the territory of Sarmatia, which in some maps is Scythia, in others Gomer, there are the rivers D-n-iper, D-n-ister, and the DON. The fact that the Dnieper and the Dniester are written without a vowel between the D and the N is quite as significant as the fact that the Don has one.
Professor Totten says: “There is no grander theme upon the scrolls of history than the story of this struggle of the Anglo-Saxons westward. The very streams of Europe mark their resting-places, and in the root of nearly all their ancient names (Dan, or Don) recall the sacred stream, Jor-dan – river of rest – from whose banks, so far away, as exiles, they set out.It was either the little colony of Dan, obeying its tribal proclivity for naming everything it captured (Judges 18:1-12-29) after their father, or else the mere survival of a word and custom; but, none the less, it serves to trace these wanderers like a trail.”
… Jacob does not say, as many seem to think, that Dan in the last days shall become the ruler of the other tribes of Israel; for the Eternal One has said, “Judah is my law giver.” But what Jacob does say is, that Dan as one of the tribes of Israel shall render a verdict, or judge his people Israel. It may be that the word Israel, as used in the prophecy above, is used in its broadest sense, and includes both the house of Israel and the house of Judah.
It is now more than two hundred and fifty years since a Danish peasant, who, with his daughter, was following their plow in their native country, when the daughter’s plow turned up a bright and glittering something, which upon examination proved to be a golden trumpet. It was taken to the authorities, and, beyond all doubt, identified as one of the SEVEN Golden Trumpets used in the altar service of the temple at Jerusalem.
This trumpet, which is now in the National Museum at Copenhagen, is ornamented with a lily and pomegranate the lily being the national flower of Egypt, and the pomegranate that of Palestine…
Just before Moses died… of Dan he said: “Dan is a lion’s whelp; he shall leap from Bashan.” Bashan was on Palestinean territory, hence Dan is to leap from that country, but it is left for history to tell where that leap landed him. That Dan’s leap landed him in Ireland is evident, for in that island we find to this day Dans-Lough, Dan-Sower, Dan-Monism, Dun-dalke, Dun-drum, Don-egal Bay and Don-e-gal City, with Dun-glow and Lon-don-derry just north of them. But there is also Din-gle, Dun-garven and Duns-more, which means “More Dan’s.” And, really, there are so many more that we have no space for them, except to mention Dangan Castle [Meath], where the Duke of Wellington was born, and to say that Dunn in the Irish language means just what Dan means in the Hebrew, i.e., a judge.
It is remarkable that there is not only a river Don in Scotland, but also a river Doon, and that there is also a river Don in England. Also that these countries are as full of Dans, Dons and Duns as Ireland, for in them are not only such names as Dundee, Dunkirk, Danbar, Dunraven, and many others, but the name of DAN, the son of Jacob, son of Isaac, son of Abraham, lies buried in the name of their capital cities…E-DAN-burgh and Lon-don. Surely Dan hath Dan-ed, or judged among his people, and thus fulfilled the sure word of prophecy.’
The Lost Ten Tribes of Israel… Found! Steven M Collins, 1992 – emphasis mine:
‘One additional piece of evidence of the substantial role of the Israelite tribes in the ancient world will be examined. Ezekiel 27 lists many ancient nations which traded in Tyre’s marketplace… [including] the tribe of Dan as having an identity separate and distinct from Israel and Judah.
This fact was hinted at earlier in the reference to Judges 5:17 that “Dan remain(ed) in ships.” This passage indicates that the tribe of Dan… had a nautical identity. If a portion of the Danites had an identity separate from Israel and Judah, secular records should bear witness to that fact… and they do!
The Encyclopaedia Britannica records that the Greeks listed the “Danaans,” or “Danuana” as a distinct, seafaring people who were present in the eastern Mediterranean Sea as early as 1230 – 1190 B.C. This is the same time frame that Judges 5:17 ascribes a nautical identity to the Danites [1184-1144 BCE]. Bibles which affix dates to chapter headings typically show a date around 1200 B.C. for Judges 5:17. Therefore, the biblical and secular accounts agree on the dating of the tribe of Dan’s separate, maritime identity.
These “Danaans” were part of a seafaring alliance of peoples known as the Sea Peoples who raided and settled Mediterranean coastlands at that time. The connection between the tribe of Dan and the Sea Peoples has also been noted in Biblical Archaeology Review, in an article which cites the work of Israeli archaeologist, Yigael Yadin, in the following comment:
“…The Danites were originally not members of the Israelite confederation… They seem, rather, to have been connected with a group of the Sea Peoples called Danuna or Denyen in Egyptian sources, and known to the Greeks as the Danoi.”
‘Dan’s apparent independence from the other tribes occurred at a time when the Israelite tribes were loosely ruled by a series of Judges who predated the Israelite monarchical period. During that time, the Israelite tribes had no strong central government, and the tribes were free to pursue more independent paths. The fact that the “Danaans” were located in the eastern Mediterranean region also supports their being the tribe of Dan as that is precisely where one would expect the tribe of Dan to be present. It is also recorded that the “Danaans” furnished some of the earliest settlers of ancient Ireland. This account not only further supports a strong nautical tradition for the ancient tribe of Dan, but their presence in ancient Ireland also indicates that several of the Israelite tribes had roles in the early colonization of the British Isles’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
‘If Dan, one of the lesser tribes of Israel, was itself sufficiently numerous that the Greeks preserved its prominent, independent identity approximately two centuries prior to the reigns of Kings David and Solomon, it is easier to understand how great the entire Israelite nation could become when all twelve tribes were finally united under a strong ruler.
As a maritime tribe, it would be especially easy for many Danites to sail away from Israel in their ships. Much of the tribe of Dan apparently sailed as far as Hibernia (modern Ireland) in their effort to quit the area. Their arrival in considerable force in Hibernia as the Tuatha De Danaans is recorded in the early histories of Ireland. The battles of the Danaans to establish a new homeland in Ireland have even been recorded in the annals of ancient Irish history. In her book, Ireland, Emily Lawless cited these ancient historical records that the Danaans fought a three day battle against the Firboigs which centered around a hill called Benlevi, after which they built many stone forts.
“Benlevi” is of obvious Hebrew origin as it includes the name of the Israelite tribe of Levi. J.H. Allen’s, Judah’s Sceptre and Joseph’s Birthright, records that “the greatest influx of the Tuatha de Danaan to Ireland” occurred around 720 B.C., just after the fall of Samaria .
The Irish islands called the Arans still have remains of old forts bearing the name of the tribe of Dan. Two forts on the Arans are called Dun Aonghasa and Dun Chonchuir. Ancient Hebrew did not write vowels so the vowels “u” in these words was added later. It is the consonants DN which preserve the name of “Dan.” These forts have an antiquity “certainly predating Christ,” and “had been crumbling for long centuries before the Arans entered recorded history.” They have been attributed to the Firboigs at the time of “the legendary early invasions of Ireland,” although the name DN attached to the castles indicates they may have been constructed (or conquered) by the Danaans, the tribe of Dan.
Since the tribe of Dan had a habit of renaming existing geographic features after their tribal name when they came into an area (Judges 19:47), it is possible these forts were, indeed, built by the Firboigs [the tribe of Reuben – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes], and renamed after the Danites conquered them. History has no record that the Danaans ever moved again after their arrival in Ireland [or does it?].’
Recall, the Fir Bolgs were the tribe of Reuben. We will pick up on Collin’s comment on the tribe of Dan not moving from Ireland. If this were true, then the Dananns would be in Northern Ireland and not in the southern portion of Ireland as commonly taught by nearly all Israelite identity adherents. The Tuatha de Danann, lived in and ruled from Ulster and not anywhere near the southern or central provinces of Ireland.
Collins: ‘As an interesting digression, it is clear that the Irish have not forgotten their Danaan roots as a 1980s Irish band in Minneapolis named itself “De Danaan.” There was also an intriguing account in U.S. News and World Report Magazine which, noting the presence of then New York Mayor Ed Koch (a prominent American Jew) in the 1987 St. Patrick’s Day parade, added that Mayor Koch:
“… explained his presence at the head of the grand parade thusly: It’s part of my roots. The 10 lost tribes of Israel we believe ended up in Ireland.”
Website 1Ephraimite provides an amplification on the derivation of ‘Tuatha Dedannan’ and includes the Encyclopaedia Britannica’s definition – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
“Firstly Tuatha Dedannan’s MODERN translation is “People of the Goddess Danu”, but which under the Old Irish spelling of Tuath Dedanaan translates as “Tribes of the God whose Mother is Anu”. The “D” is a 10th Century prosthetic addition because Christian scribes believed Anu was related to the continental Goddess Danu. But who are often referred to as the Tuatha De and referred to as the “Children of Don” within Britain. Reflecting in the fact that Tuatha, (meaning “Tribes”) is the plural of Tuath (meaning “tribe”).’
In Old Irish, tuatha means: ‘family’ or ‘clan’ and de Danaan means: ‘of Danu.’
‘Notice what’s said in the online Encyclopædia Britannica –
Tuatha Dé Danann, (Gaelic: “People of the Goddess Danu”), in Celtic mythology, a race inhabiting Ireland before the arrival of the Milesians (the ancestors of the modern Irish) [Hiberi, Goidels or Gaels]. They were said to have been skilled in magic, and the earliest reference to them relates that, after they were banished from heaven because of their knowledge, they descended on Ireland in a cloud of mist [in 1230* BCE]. They were thought to have disappeared into the hills when overcome by the Milesians [Hiberi Scotti or Gaels in 1046 BCE]. The Leabhar Gabhála (Book of Invasions), a fictitious history of Ireland from the earliest times, treats them as actual people, and they were so regarded by native historians up to the 17th century. In popular legend they have become associated with the numerous fairies still supposed to inhabit the Irish landscape.’
Fictitious because it contains, myth, legend and the fantastical. This doesn’t mean the contents are all fairy tales. Embellished maybe and allegorical. Anything that links the tribe of Dan with Nephilim, giants, angels (which would include fairies) and magic, cannot be dismissed out of hand without investigation.
Fairies are just another form of ‘little people.’ In the same category as leprechauns, Gnomes, Gremlins, Grey aliens and every other form of mythical or supernatural diminutive entity.
According to Parker’s Astrology, the Eighth Astrological House is from October 24 to November 22 and Scorpio happens to be the eighth astrological sign. Now according to J R Church: ‘To Dan was given the symbol of Scorpio, which, in the ancient Egyptian zodiac was a snake‘ – Guardians of the Grail, page 117. ‘And perhaps there is significance in the fact that the Eighth House of astrology rules the mysteries of sex, death and rebirth – and the occult’ – Picknett and Prince, page 204.
Legend records that the Tuathe de Danann came to Ireland under the leadership of Nuada, a son of Danu. Among the Dananns were the leaders Dagda, Oghma, Goibhniu and Bres.* It is said they won the First Battle of Moytura in 1230 BCE, Magh Tuiredh against the Fir Bolg – the tribe of Reuben – because of their ‘technologically superior weapons and magic.’ The Fomorian giants had been the Danaan’s ally before their arrival in Ireland, but after some time, they became their deadly enemy. Under the leadership of Lugh, the Dananns defeated the Formorians in the Second Battle of Moytura in 1220 BCE.
While the Tuatha De Danann were initially at peace with the Fomorians, an alliance was agreed with no objections to the Danites settling in Ireland. The fact that the Fomorian giants were willing to share territory with humans is suspicious. It isn’t though, if the Danites already had a history of intermingling with the Elioud. In sealing the alliance, Balor gave his daughter Ethlinn (or Eithne), in marriage to the Danaan Cian, the son of Dian Cecht or Connacht.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 151 – emphasis mine:
‘… ancient Irish and Welsh legends articulate a remarkable history of giants… which included Fingall and his son Ossian… The Tuatha Denaan were fairy folk that settled Ireland sometime after 3000 BCE. Tuatha Denaan were the divine children of the matriarchal goddess [Dana and the god Dagda], thus making them also a Nephilim race. They were a magical race of gods with human personalities; they argued, killed, got drunk, committed adultery, and acted jealous. Tuatha Denaan reigned until they were driven to the otherworld by the Millesians… the Tuatha Denaan descendants [drove] out the Formorians, who were… giants… a race of monsters… hairy (a Nephilim trait)… [and] had one eye… similar to the Greek Cyclops.’
The tribe of Dan in part have had their pedigree blended with that of the Nephilim in like manner as some from the descendants of Esau – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. ‘The Tuatha De Danaan arrived in a cloud of mist’ – though the 12th century Book of Invasions states that they wafted in through the air as a host of spirits – with the Fir Bolg discovering they were in Connacht; having arrived from the west and the Atlantic Ocean about May 1*.
According to the Cath Maige Tuired, this mist was actually smoke from their burning ships. The Tuatha de Danaan had made the decision not to flee to their ships if they were defeated. Eochaid Mac Eirc^ was king of Ireland and of the Fir Bolg. The Danites were more advanced than the Fir Bolg. The respective emissaries looked each other over, with markedly different clothes and the superior Danite weapons. For instance, their spears were razor sharp and well crafted compared to the Fir Bolg spears with blunt points. Recall, the Danite ability with metal working. They exchanged weapons and departed in peace. The Fir Bolg decided to renege on dividing their portion of Ireland with the Tuathe de Danann and declared war. As a result, the Fir Bolg supposedly lost one hundred thousand warriors; including their King^.
Though the Danite King Nuada did not die, he lost his right hand (or arm) in the battle when he fought the Fir Bolg champion, Sreng. For the Danann, losing any body part, resulted in losing the right to remain king. The Tuatha de Danann chose a new king in Bres.* A peace treaty was drawn up, with the Reubenite Fir Bolg receiving Connacht province as their land; while the Danann won the right to rule Ireland, living in the northern province of Ulster.
The Tuathe de Danann of the ‘northern isles’ were reputed to have originated from four magical, otherworldly cities, each one ruled by a Druid, a form of Wizard (or Bard). The cities were called Falias, Gorias, Findias and Murias. The Druids names were, in respective order: Morfesa, Esras, Uiscias and Semias. In each city there was a treasure or a talisman. The Danann were adept in a variety of skills including arts and crafts, philosophy, medicine, music, warfare, science, and tellingly, the occult and magic. They were talented scholars, bards, druids, craftsmen and warriors and their descendants are described as having otherworldly powers.**
From Manannan, much like Mahaneh-dan, a subsequent king, Lugh, possessed gifts of the Tuatha de Danann. These magical gifts had come from the four great otherworldly cities. From Falias, the Danann received the ‘talking stone of truth’ – for it would reveal the rightful king of Ireland – called Lia Fail. It was also known as the ‘Stone of Destiny’ – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes.
The second treasure was from the city Findias and it was a great magical sword, called Freagarthach, the ‘Answerer,’ which Lugh and Nuada before him had wielded.
Lugh also gave the ‘invincible spear’ which he had obtained from Gorias.
The final treasure was from Murias and was the Cauldron of Dagda which could miraculously feed everyone without emptying. These gifts were from the goddess Danu and were to aid the Tuathe de Danaan in defeating the Fomorian giants.
When the Gaels in turn, defeated the Dananns – who had sent the goddess Eriu against them – they either retreated to Tir na n-Og, the Land of Youth, led by The Dagda or continued to live on the land with the Gaels, but their underground homes, ‘subterranean palaces’, were hidden by magic from the eyes of mortals.
As the Hiberi Scotti (Gaels) had defeated Eriu, they purportedly named the Island Erin, the native form of her name. Notice the suffix Og and the link with the Nephil-Elioud giant of Bashan, King Og. The Tuatha de Danann became known as the Daoine Sidhe.
Their homes were known as the Sidhe mounds, or the Otherworld. The Tuatha de Danann were also called the Aes Sidhe or the ‘People of the Sidhe.’ The term sidhe now means faery in the Irish language. In the Theosophy the Tuatha de Danann are known as Davana.
In the Otherworld, the Danaan remained young and seemingly immortal; as in, they could live a very long life and appear to remain young, but they could be killed and destroyed just like any mortal human. When they intervened in human wars, they were armed with invisibility, flaming lances and magical white shields. In the Ulster Cycle, the Tuatha de Danann were believed to be Celtic deities. Contrastingly, in the Fenian Cycle, the Dananns ‘had degenerated into nothing more than fey people’, literally the faery folk. The Tuathe de Danaan became frequently associated with faeries – or little people.**
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 667 – emphasis mine:
‘The Tuatha Denaan were regarded… as the world’s most noble race… [their] mythologies are memories of opalescent fallen angelsand the Shining Nephilim offspringthey produced…pronounced shee (shay). The Irish called them the Sidhe Race; the Scots called the Fair(y) Folk the Sith Race; the Welsh called them the Tyleth Teg; the Cornish… the Fees; and the English… as the Still Folk, Fair Folk and the Fair Family… theTuatha Denaan excelled over all other peoples of the earth in the proficiency of every art. Postdiluvian Tuatha hailed from Scythia and were also known as Royal Scyths [Zarah from Judah]… The Tuatha… traversed the Danube River, settling in Germany before migration onwards to Norway and Ireland.’
Yair Davidiy – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:
“Dana” is another way of pronouncing the Hebrew word [Dan]. It has been claimed that in Ancient Ireland, Dana was a goddess… It was not unknown for ancient peoples to personify themselves with the figure of a goddess. Even now Britain is sometimes represented by a feminine form in the name “Britannia”. Dan… once had widely spread posts throughout the Middle East… Dan had conquered Cyprus and Crete… [with] bases in Cilicia (northwest Syria and southeast Turkey), the north Galilee, and… the port of Jaffa in the land of Israel. An offshoot from the tribe of Dan at an early stage participated in a conquest of Greece that gave rise to Mycenean civilization.
In Irish accounts the Tribe of Dana came from Greece and arrived via islands in the north which assumedly meant Scandinavia. One of these islands was given the name ASSAL which is also the appellation of a Middle Eastern principality in the region of Gozan on the Khabur River whereto part of the Northern Israelites had been exiled.
An alternative Irish version says that the Dana came from the city of Dan at the foot of mount Libanus (Lebanon) in what was once the area of northern Israel. Even the account which says that the Dana came from or via Greece says that they had fought repeatedly (in Greece) against the Philistines.
The Tribe of Dan in Israel, as seen in the story of their hero Samson (Judges chapters 13-16), was constantly at altercations with the Philistine people. In the Land of Israel the original portion of Dan(in the south)had adjoined the Philistines and partly been taken over by them. Samson was a prototype for the Greek idol Hercules.’
We have established the association between a. Ephraim and the Philistines, b. between Ephraim and Dan and by extension – recall the roots of Ephraim and the Philistines; with serpent-cockatrices for both Dan and the Philistines – and c. between Dan and Philistia. We will discuss what this may all mean later.
Davidiy: ‘An Irish Historian, Thomas Moore, stated that the Tuatha de Danaan (i.e. Tribe of Dana), “after sojourning for some time in Greece… proceeded from thence to Denmark and Norway”. Geoffrey Keating (circa 1570 1646) understood from traditional Irish sources that, theDanaans were a people of great learning and wealth; they left Greece after a battle with the Assyrians, and went to Ireland; and also to Denmark, and called it “DAN-mares”, “Dan’s country” – 1866 Edition, Volume 1, pages 195-199.
In Irish tradition THE TRIBE OF DANA were describedasfair in complexion, wise, culturally advanced, and scientifically proficient. This description and the activities ascribed to the Dana fits the Civilization of Scandinavia during the so-called “Bronze Age”. This civilization was advanced and had contacts with Egypt, Cyprus, Greece, and the Middle East in general.
Raymond F. McNair makes the following observation… “It is certainly no coincidence that the Irish Gaelic word Dun or Dunn means “Judge,” just as Dan does in Hebrew!” It is also worth mentioning that many of the policemen, lawyers, and judges in the U.S.A. today are of Irish descent.
In Welsh sources the Tribe of Dana is paralleled by the People of DON. The Welsh spoke of the goddess Don and her consort Bile the god of the dead. Britain was nicknamed “the Honey Isle of Bile”. The name “Wales” derives from a permutation of the name “Bile”! BILE is the equivalent of Belmeaning the Canaanite Baal whom the Romans in Syria identified with Saturn’ – refer article: Monoliths of theNephilim; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. ‘The Romans considered Britain to be the domain of Saturn. They also equated the god Saturn with Israel. Another form of the name “Bile” is “Beli”.
The Welsh collection of legends (called Mabinogion) speaks of Beli son of Manogan king of Britain. Beli is thought to be a derivation of Belinus or Bile. Beli is named as the ancestor of Welsh royal houses and is apparently considered (in Welsh tradition) a member of the House of David’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III. ‘The Tudor monarchs of England had Royal Welsh origins: “…there is reason to believe that the Tudors* were descended from the old British kings who ruled at the time of the Anglo-Saxon invasions.”
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 564-566 – emphasis mine:
‘The first British Pendragon was Cymbeline from the House of Camelot, dating from 10 CE. The last British Pendragon was Cadwaldr of Gwynedd. He died 664 CE when Britain fell to the… Anglo Saxons. This was the Arthurian* Welsh dynasty, whereby Arthur, the great Celtic chief, led his people against the Saxons and the Romans. Before their downfall, the Royal House of Celtic Britain was known as the famous Red Dragon dynasty of Wales…’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
‘The Dragon has been incorporated into the ensign of the Prince of Wales and appears on the Welsh flag [first sported by the Welsh king Vortigen* in 410 CE following the Roman withdrawal].’
Though the symbol of the dragon is synonymous with the early Britons, the Welsh and the Tudor monarchs, it is also found in the heraldry of the ‘oldest’ clan in Scotland. Not a surprise as the tribe of Dan has long historical association with the tribe of Benjamin (Scotland).
Clan Carruthers has an etymological link with Cruthers, derived from Cruthin and originating from Cruithni. The name Cruithni applied to the tribe of Benjamin in Northern Ireland, while in Scotland they became known as Picts – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and Chapter XXXI Reuben,Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
Clan Carruthers – emphasis mine: ‘The earliest known reference to the British Isles, made between 330 and 300 BC by the Greek geographer and voyager Pytheas in his Concerning the Ocean, describes them as the Isles of the Pretani, the ‘Pretani’ thus becoming the most ancient inhabitants of Britain and Ireland to whom a definite name can be given.
In Ireland these ancestors British Pretani (or Britanni) were later to become known as the Cruthins, while in Scotland they became known as Picts… forensic DNA samples already shows… [the Carruthers] are directly descendants to King Alpin and many other Kings of the Picts. The Carruthers genealogy shows a direct link to King Naill or later referred to as O’Neils.
The name Cruthin also appears in ancient books as Cruithnig or Cruithni… the name Cruthin is still used by Carruthers, who mainly have a very long history in Antrim, Donegal, and Londonderry. It is suggested that Cruthin was not what the people called themselves, but was what their neighbours called them. The word meaning, large, shape, form, as in a physical description of people.
The O’Neills are on the Carruthers Family Tree. In the era of the 4th century, the Cruthins occupied the county just to the east of them. Almost all the counties of Northern Ireland was the land of the Cruthins. O’Neills were a [part] of Londonderry and to the west. The area of the Cruthins was overseen by the Kings of Strathclyde. In this era, one name was pronounced many ways. Coroters, Cluder, Clut, Cloither, Cluathe, Cluader, Cluaide, Cluither and Chluaither. Around 773 AD, the annals stopped using the term Cruithne in favour of the term Dál nAraidi, who had secured their over-kingship of the Cruthin.’
Clan Carruthers: ‘Ready and Faithful’
Note the unicorn of Joseph, left behind and borrowed by Benjamin; the dragon of Dan (left behind and borrowed by Simeon), much like the dragons of the City of London; the three French fleur-de-lis; the colour red; and the six wings of a seraphim (fire breathing flying dragon).
‘The Prophet Joel condemned the major Phoenician cities of Tyre and Sidon for having sold Judaeans to the Greeks: “Yea, and what have you to do with me, Tyre, and Sidon, and all the coasts of Palestine?… “Because you have taken my silver and gold… The children also of Judah and the children of Jerusalem have you sold unto the Greeks, that you might remove them far from your border” (Joel 3:4-6).
Even so, revenge was destined to be taken: “When I have bent Judah for me, filled the bow with Ephraim, and raised up your sons, O Zion, against your sons, O Greece, and made you as the sword of a mighty man” (Zechariah 9:13). What exact events the above verses are referring to is unclear. Nevertheless, the Irish sources do state that a portion of their ancestors had been captives in Greece and had freed themselves. They also refer to possible Judean origins, in part.
Judah through Tamar begat Pharez and Zerah. One of the sons of Zerah was Calcol (1 Chronicles 2:6). Calcol had been one of those whose name was remembered for their great wisdom (1 Kings 5:11). Calcol was also counted amongst the ancestors of the Irish. Camden (1551-1623) stated that Calcol of Judah sailed from Egypt to Spain (where the city of Zaragossa was named after Zerah), and then on to Ireland where he founded Ulladh’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
‘(“Ulladh” i.e. Ulster has actually a name similar in some types of Hebrew pronunciation to that of ELADAH of Ephraim (1 Chronicles 7:20). Zerah and Pharez were brothers born to Judah (son of Israel) from Tamar. In Southwest Britain Ptolemy recorded the Tamarus River. There was also a Tamarus River in northwest Spain where the Gaels had sojourned before moving to Ireland…
The red hand has been interpreted to represent Zarah of Judah father of Calcol… Bennett states that, “the ancient and traditional emblem of Ulster was and still is a Red Hand circled by a Scarlet Cord”. “Three of Ulster’s six counties, as well as the towns of Bangor and Dungannon, havethe Red Hand as part of their official emblems.”
‘From Ireland, the Scots migrated to Scotland, and the Red Hand, says Bennett: “appears in the Arms of several of the old families and in those of at least fourteen of the Clan Chiefs: Davidson, MacBain, MacNeil*, MacNaughton, MacPherson, MacGillivray, MacDonald of Sleat, Clanranald, and Shaw of Rothiemurchus”.
The Red Hand of Ulster … is a symbol used in heraldry to denote the Irish province of Ulster. It is less commonly known as the Red Hand of O’Neill and the Red Hand of Ireland. Its origins are said to be attributed to the mythical Irish figure… Labraid of the Red Hand… The symbol is strongly rooted in Irish Gaelic culture and is particularly associated with the Ui Neill* clan of Ulster.
The Red Hand symbol is believed to have been used by the Ui Neill clan during its Nine Years’ War (1594-1603) against the spread of English control. The war cry… “Red Hand to victory!” … was also associated with the Ui Neill. After Walter de Burgh became Earl of Ulster in 1243 thede Burgh cross was combined with the Red Hand to create the modern Flag of Ulster.The Red Hand was later included in the Northern Ireland flag and on the shields of counties Cavan, Tyrone, Londonderry, Antrim and Monaghan.’
Ulster Independence Flag
The Red Hand has been interpreted by Identity experts as belonging to the descendants of Zarah, the son of Judah and in the main rightly so, as red is associated with Judah and the hand with Zarah. We learned in Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe, that red is also strongly associated with Esau. It is interesting that the colour red stands out in Ulster symbolism, where the tribe of Dan dwelt for many centuries.
We addressed that where Esau is and in particular the Amalekite branch of the Jews – dwelling primarily in the United States – there is also the trace of a Nephilim bloodline. We are discovering that the same applies with Dan. Dan as the black sheep and bad boy of Jacob’s sons has an identical mission as Esau. What his motive is and why exactly, is a mystery yet to be unravelled. Thus a trail of red may not just be a sign of Judah or Esau, but Dan too; as the colour red is associated with the secret mysteries that certain bloodlines are all tied.
The tribe of Dan have left place name evidence of their sojourn through Asia Minor, Greece and the isles of the Aegean Sea, not to mention extensively throughout continental Europe and the British Isles. The records of the Tuathe de Danaan living underground are pervasive and should not be overlooked. There are thousands of miles of tunnel networks all over the world which are dated to ancient civilisations. Even today, under every big city there are masses of tunnel networks. Underground facilities are common and not just a modern invention.
For instance, in the area formally known as Cappadocia in northeastern Turkey, thirty-six underground cities have been discovered so far, ‘with some going down eight levels. Some of these cities can hold a population of thousands. The ventilation [systems] are so efficient that even eight floors down the air is still fresh. Thirty vast underground cities and tunnel complexes have also been found near Derinkuya in Turkey’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.
The tribe of Dan are not described just as serpentine themselves, they also worshipped fallen Seraphs and allied themselves with their Nephilim brood.
A researcher on the subject states – emphasis mine:
‘The name Danaans derived from their serpent Moon goddess, Dana or Diana. The Danaans made the headquarters of their serpent worshipping culture on the island of Rhodes, a name that originates from a Syrian word for serpent. Rhodes was the home of the Danaan brotherhood of initiates and magicians known as the Telchines’ – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. ‘The Greek historian, Diodorus, said these initiates hadthe ability to heal, change the weather, and ‘shape-shift’ into any form… The Danaans also settled on Cyprus and in ancient times it was known as Ia-Dan or the “Isle of Dan”… [the Danaan] traveled… to Britain where they became known as Tuatha de Danaan or the “People of the Sea.”
The Telchines were regarded as Wizards and Magi, even though for many they were merely Merchants and Warriors. They have been given mythical non-human status as spirits or demons, similar to the Tuathe De Danaan. They were excellent metallurgists, being skilled metal workers in brass and iron and a reminder of the Kenites – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
The Return of the Serpents of Wisdom, Mark Amaru Pinkham:
“The essence of Danaan science stems from music – the controlled manipulation of sound waves – and this becomes recorded in legend as the “music of the spheres” – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘The name Rhodes, which is [connected] to theGerman “Rot”, meaning red, as with Rothschild (Red-Shield) became a code name for the bloodlines. Malta, too, was an important center in 3500 B.C. and thehome of a major Mystery School. Under Malta is a vast network of tunnels and megalithic temples where secret rituals took place and still do today.Malta’s original name was Lato, named after Mother Lato,the serpent goddess’ – the original Leviathan (refer article: Asherah).
The Knights Templar [precursor to the Freemasons] secret society was formed in the late 11th century to protect the… ‘Le Serpent rouge’ the red^ serpent or serpent [bloodlines], together with their associated order, the highly secretive Priory of Sion. The goals of the Knights Templar and the Illuminati were then and are today to place these serpent bloodlines in all positions of power worldwide and thus form a… centrally controlled one world government’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 664-665 – emphasis mine:
‘… bloodlines of the Tuatha [de Danaan] were (and are to this day) considered sacred and divine; the bloodlines of Nephilim…Celts believed deities were their ancestors and not their creators, tracing their genealogies back through Celtes, Scythes, Albion, and Gog giants. These were the blond or red-haired, blue or green-eyed, fair-skinned descendants of the noble elven Celts. Celtic kings were always ceremoniously wed with mother goddesses. The Druids then kept these genealogies of Irish kings stretching back into the mists of time. This, then, accounts for the originating bloodline of the Irish as being fairy blood from Tuatha Denaan.
Irish descendants of Tuatha later interbred with the migrated… Celts, who interbred with the descendants from the lost tribes of Israel… as well as the Scythians, who then interbred with the alleged descendants of Jesus in England [the true tribe of Judah (refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with HisCreation)]…
They, in turn, interbred with… Benjamin royal blood [Wayne is referring to the French Merovingian Kings, and not the true tribe of Benjamin in Scotland]… united into the Arthurian bloodline[of the Welsh and the tribe of Simeon]… [culminating] in theUnicorn House of Stuart… These genealogies [all contain] Fairy blood [Nephilim] and Dragon blood [line of Cain originating with Samael the Serpent in the Garden of Eden (refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega)].’
The tribe of Dan’s emblems include the Lion, Scorpion, Eagle and Serpent, but overriding these four and in a real sense an amalgamation of them all is its true symbol, the Dragon. The people of Dan turned to the idolatrous worship of demons – Nephilim in discarnate form – and Baal worship (the Serpent of the Garden of Eden), for they bred with Nephilim and their Elioud offspring.
Dan threw his lot in with Esau and together they will instigate the events which lead into the great tribulation, the time of Jacob’s Trouble and the great Day of the Lord – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. Together they will rule the world to its terrifying crescendo. Thus preparing the way for the Beast – the One awaited for eons – and the False Prophet through a centralised world governance with a policy feasting on war, bloodshed and sacrifice – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
Dan’s astrological sign of scorpio, symbolises the two distinct paths of the Eagle and the Serpent, with the first representing a spiritual journey transcending upwards; the second creature, a carnal path spiralling downwards. Like the claws of a scorpion, the Danites and Edomites are two pincers working together. The Edomite Jews through the occult ideology of the Kabbalah; the tribe of Dan through the agenda of descendant Freemasonry networks and the overseeing, all seeing eye of the Illuminati.
‘Dan’s position in the journey was on the North of the Tabernacle, with Asher and Naphtali. The standard of the tribe was of white and red^ and the crest upon it an eagle… Jacob had compared Dan to a serpent. Ahiezer substituted the eagle, the destroyer of serpents, as he shrank from carrying an adder upon his flag.’
Note the colours of red and white… colours typically associated with England, Northern Ireland and Wales, the full-blood brothers of the United Kingdom: Judah, Reuben and Simeon.
“… (priests) after the Order of Melchizedek… were the immortals to whom the term ‘phoenix’ was applied and their symbol was the mysterious two-headed bird now called an eagle, a familiar and little understood Masonic emblem.” (Hall, page 108)
“... the two-headed eagle… is usually depicted in two colors of great mystical significance: red^ and white.” (Cirlot, page 93)’
Esau was an inheritor of the line and Way of Cain, through his spiritual rebellion against the Eternal and vengeful plans of destruction for his twin brother Jacob’s descendants; primarily the United States, England and Canada, as well as physically with his intermarriages with the Horites and the Amalekites.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 670-672 – emphasis mine:
‘It would seem, then, that Amalek and his descendants ruled over Seir, while the descendants of Esau reigned over Edom/Idumea… Edomites, unlike the descendants of Amalek in Sier, ran off the Horites and all other Nephilim from the land of Edom, warring with them with the help of God… Theosophists believe the descendants of Esau, and in particular the grandsons of Bashemath… were granted the right to reign as Owl queensand Dragon kings for eternity, in the same spurious spiritand legacy of Lilith… [pointing] to Isaiah 34:10-17, which links screech owls [Barn Owl] and Edom… screech owls were… an unclean birdassociated with desolation, a night creature that hops much like a goat… a nocturnal spectre… a night demon… night monster…’– Article: Lilith. ‘All is reminiscent of Lilith, the female Oupres, night witch… night vampire… the Hebrew word lilit… the original spelling for the screech owl. It was from the Edomite marriage(Eliphaz and Timna) into the lords of Edom that the Tuatha D’Anu Fairy kings (in part)emerged.’
So too was Dan an inheritor of the antediluvian worship of the fallen dark Angels and their progeny the Nephilim. J R Church states: ‘… The Danites relocated to the northern reaches of the Promised Land. They settled at the foot of Mount Hermon in the territory of Bashan, and adopted the idolatrous Canaanite religion of Baal and Ashtaroth.’* An older name for Mount Hermon is Mount Ba’al-Hermon.
Song of Solomon 4:8
English Standard Version
‘Come with me from Lebanon, my bride; come with me from Lebanon.Depart from the peak of Amana, from the peak of Senir and Hermon, from the dens oflions [of Dan], from the mountains of leopards.’
Psalm 29:5-6
King James Version
‘The voice of the Lord breaketh the cedars; yea, the Lord breaketh the cedars of Lebanon. He maketh them also to skip like a calf; Lebanon and Sirion [Hermon – Deuteronomy 3:8-9] like a young unicorn.‘
Psalm 22:12-13, 21
English Standard Version
“Many bulls encompass me; strong bulls of Bashan surround me; they open wide their mouths at me, like a ravening and roaring lion… [the Devil – 1 Peter 5:8] Save me from the mouth of the lion! You have rescued me from the horns of the wild oxen [unicorns]!”
These verses may draw attention superficially to the heraldry symbols of the Lion of England and the Unicorn of Scotland, but the symbolism is that of the Lion of Dan and the Bull and calf worship of Baal. It is no coincidence that the lions of Bashan and hence Dan are linked to the Bull (or Unicorn), symbols of Joseph.
We have discussed in length in the article, Asherah, her role as not only the Adversary, but as consort and mother to Baal, as well as Lilith, their daughter. Baal means lord and the preeminent Baal of the Old Testament is Beelzebub in the New Testament. Beelzebub in turn is none other than the being translated misleadingly in the Book of Isaiah as Lucifer, with his true identity the Serpent in Eden and personal name, Samael.
An intriguing quote by an unknown author – emphasis mine:
‘Fortunately, a stone image of Asherah has survived… found in [the] ruins of Dan, where the golden calf was worshipped in what is now northern Israel, (which) dates from the eighth century B.C.E. The Goddess strongly resembles her neighboring deities Anet, Astarte, Ashtaroth.’*
The rebellious Angels descended upon Mount Hermon and it was their headquarters. Located at the 33rd degree parallel latitude and longitude from the Paris meridian – Article: 33.
Quote from an unknown source: ‘”Prior to the adoption in 1884 of Greenwich as the international Zero Meridian, each country made use of its own. The French Zero Meridian… is still used on the official maps produced by the Institut Geographique National… (Giovanni Domenico) Cassini’s meridian arc is still marked upon French maps as the Paris Zero.” Note: Using the Greenwich Zero Meridian, the northern territory of Dan lies at 35.5 degrees longitude. However, if the Paris Zero Meridian is used, having a 2.5 difference from Greenwich, Dan is found to lie at the 33rd degree longitude and latitude.
A comment online – emphasis mine:
‘… the sons of Lamech [Tubal-Cain (Tu-Baal Cain)] and descendants of Cain [Article: Na’amah], as well as Hiram Abiff the architect (a different person than King Hiram of Tyre), are all greatly honored and celebrated in the Masonic rituals. King Solomon, a follower of El (Jehovah), cooperated with King Hiram, the Phoenician king of Tyre, in building the Temple at Jerusalem. King Hiram’s father wasAbi-baal, and Hiram was succeeded as king of Tyre by his son Baal-Eser I.
Here, in the cooperation between the Baal king of Tyre and the El king Solomon may be the beginning of “strange gods” insinuating themselves into the court of King Solomon’ – Article: Seventh Son of a Seventh Son]. “For when Solomon was old his wives turned away his heart after other gods…” (1 Kings 11:4) Solomon by then “built a high place (mound)” for Chemosh and for Baal-Molech.) 1 Kings 11:7)’ – Article: Belphegor.
It is not a coincidence that Freemasonry has 33 levels of initiation into their secrets. The biggest secret once you have scaled all 33 degrees and beyond… is that the Lord of Light they worship is not the Eternal One, but an arch nemesis, Samael – the light bringer – who in turn is subordinate to Asherah. Freemasons are deceptively oblivious to the true god their highest echelons worship. Ancient texts reveal that the spiritual hierarchy under Samael is comprised of thirty-three gods and it is this arrangement which forms the ultimate basis for the esoteric significance of this specific number – refer article: 33.
The number thirty-three may have a connection with the world prior to the great flood. The area of Babylon is situated on the 33rd degree north parallel. There is reason to believe that it was here that Cain travelled when he went to the Land of Nod – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. If this area had pre-flood significance, as it certainly did after the flood during the reign of Nimrod, then the ancient occult significance of the number thirty-three, is firmly established.
The tribe of Dan has influenced the course of Freemasonry from its Merovingian dynasty and Knight Templar roots. The symbols of the tribe of Dan are common to the Merovingians and the Royal House of Stewart.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 542-543, 545, 567 – emphasis mine:
‘The standard superficial symbol for Rosicrucianism is the rose cross, similar to that of the Templars, who wore it as their emblem, and of the Fisher Kings, who bore it as a birthmark – the Mark of Cain… rosi and crux… Latin words… Ros signifies dew, which to alchemists is the solvent of gold or an elixir – Article: The Ark of God. Crux… equivalent to light… from which Lux is derived… the root for… “light” and “Lucifer” [aka: Baphomet, Ba’al, Beelzebub]… crux is the chemical hieroglyph for light… the authentic elixir of immortality… the five petal rose… is a symbol for reincarnation because it can fruit without being pollinated… it can die but be born again identical to itself… the oldest of the rose genera… the Rosa Rugosa, had five petals that modelled pentagonal/pentagram symmetry, like the guiding star of Venus… the orbit of Venus, when placed against a backdrop of the zodiac, forms a five-pointed star…
… the Rosi Crucis,is more accurately described as a dragon incurved to circle a red^ cross, known as the Mark of Cain.The Rosi Crucis was a lucid sign known to the ancient Egyptians as Ourobous… The formal Dragon Court remained…active in the English kingship through William the Conqueror and the Stuart kingship via Robert the Bruce. The Dragon Court was toppled in England after the fall of the Stuart dynasty, which was replaced by the Hanoverian dynasty of Germany that reigns to this day’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III ‘… in Britain, the Draconian order known as the Rosicrucian Anglicae has maintained the [Ordo Draconis] tradition to this day in secrecy… as well as in other mystic organisations of Great Britain.’
The number three in the Bible means ‘finality’ or a ‘decision.’ This is quite appropriate considering the momentous decision ‘two hundred’ (actually many more, refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity,Origin & Destiny of Nimrod) angels made with their leader Samyaza. The number thirty-three in numerology signifies a master number. Eleven through to ninety-nine are all powerful numbers. In numerology, the number thirty-three signifies ‘service.’ Again this is applicable to the dark angels and their mission accompanying Samyaza, who was either serving the aims of Samael, or was actually the Serpent of Eden himself – Genesis 3:15.
In the occult, thirty-three is connected with opening the Third Eye and ‘attaining the highest spiritual consciousness attainable’ by a human being, with mastery over the self. The number 333 represents the transformation from the physical dimensions to the spiritual plane ‘through death, resurrection and ascension.’
The number 333 doubled, is also a veiled and hidden symbol of the more sinister 666. Numbers are extremely important to occultists; they are highly significant in the Bible; and they are the foundation of every scientific endeavour; for all DNA and encoding of life is but a mathematical formula. All computer programs are binary numbers. Numbers are the base of everything that is alive, exists or is created. Much could be said on many significant numbers, not just the number thirty-three. For now, the two most famous 33’s in the Bible are the age of the Messiah when he was sacrificed in his 33rd year (Article: The Christ Chronology) and the number of Angels who followed Satan the Adversary into rebellion, a third or 33.3% recurring.
Cutting Edge – emphasis mine:
‘Since the reign of Sir Francis Bacon and Queen Elizabeth I (1590 – 1603), Rosicrucianism and Freemasonry have ruled England and Europe with an increasingly iron hand’ – Article: The Shakespeare Shadow. ‘Once Adam Weishaupt established the Masters of the Illuminati on May 1, 1776, Freemasonry has been gradually moving the entire world into the Kingdom of Antichrist– [the] New World Order’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
This is the society where the ultimate goal is that from “The Christ” on downward, all the peoples of the world still living after the “Cleansing Cycle” will so spiritually evolve… that they will attain immortality on earth. The numeric symbol of this high degree of spiritual attainment will be ’33’, and the physical symbol will be the Third Eye that will open up physically between the eyes’ – refer article: 33.
‘This is the ultimate goal; unfortunately, to achieve it, a lot of people are going to have to die… [a] tremendous amount of Witchcraft… will be required to achieve this utopian state, for only a select few aretruly“worthy” to pass through the cleansing cycle to live in this “New Heaven and New Earth” over which The Masonic Christ will rule.
Throughout history, Freemasons, Rosicrucians, and occultists of the day have [pre-meditated] events that they planned, in order to move the world ever closer to the final ideal, keeping in mind the occult premise stated at the beginning of this article by Day Williams. Let us review it again:
“If a life is taken close to the northern 33rd Parallel, this fits with the Masons’ demonic mythology in which they demonstrate their worldly power by spilling human blood at a predetermined locale.”
‘This terrible concept is completely fulfilled by the bloody “I Witch”symbol, wherehuman blood^ has been planned to be shed in huge torrents so that, at the right moment, The Christ may appear. Remember the Guiding Spirit vision of Albert Pike, January, 1870, in which the demon revealed that three world wars would have to be fought to establish the New World Order and its reigning monarch, Antichrist. Both world wars in the 20th Century have been fought to establish the One World Government, Economy, and Religion of Antichrist. This Third World War seems to be right ahead of us, and out of the smoke, debris, and blood of this war Antichrist will come striding.’
The French Merovingian dynasty of kings are interesting as they are not descended from the tribe of Benjamin as proposed by a number of authors. Nor are they are descended from Lot – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. Superficially, the Merovingians could have been from Dan by their use of Danite and Samson symbols; yet they were in fact descended from the Zarah line of Judah.
It may just be a coincidence but all the Merovingian kings wore their hair long as opposed to the Franks who cut their hair short. In fact, the Merovingians forbade anyone who was not Merovingian from having long hair. The Merovingian kings ‘were called… long-haired kings as they never used to cut their hair, believing that there was power in long hair. For them, the cutting of the hair of the king was considered a symbolic loss of power [and authority]. A King who had his hair cut would be forced to step down’ – refer article: Samson.
Fritz Springmeier: ‘Be Wise As Serpents revealed. . . how all the heads (presidents) of the LDS… [Mormons] have been descendants of the Merovingian dynasty, and they and the Masons have both used the Merovingian symbol the bee.’
Recall the bees of Samson’s riddle and the probability of the bees symbolising Dan. There is a belief that the modern descendants of the Merovingian line plan to rule the world from their future throne in Jerusalem and that their claim to be of the tribe of Judah descended from the children born to Jesus Christ and Mary Magdalene is legitimate. However, the weight of evidence indicates that they are more likely to be descended from Zarah of Judah than Pharez of Judah – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and article: The Life & Death of Charles III.
We will learn later that there is strangely support for the first leader and founder of Mormonism, John Smith, descending from the tribe of Dan.
There are people on earth today who are related to Christ, since they descend from Christ’s half brothers and sisters. The scriptures state that Christ had sisters who are not named (Matthew 13:56) and at least four younger brothers who were called: James, Joseph, Simon and Judas (or Jude) – Matthew 13:55. Christ was a descendant literally and physically on his Mother Mary’s side of the tribe of Judah, through King Solomon. His adoptive father Joseph was also a descendant of the tribe of Judah, through David’s son Nathan (Matthew 1:1–17, Luke 3:23–38).
There is no evidence that this writer is aware, that the Messiah would or could sire children. His mission was to be an intercessor for humankind and a mediator between God and man. Getting married and having children was not part of the plan and would have been an unnecessary distraction, nor would it have been fair on a wife or children to lose their father so early and in such grisly fashion – Romans 8:34; 1 Timothy 2:5.
As mentioned, a number of theologians and biblical scholars support the idea that the Antichrist – though it is not explained whether they intend the Beast or False Prophet to fulfil the role – as being from the tribe of Dan.
Mount Hermon: Gate of the Fallen Angels, J R Church, 2011 – emphasis mine:
‘Jacob prophesied that Dan would be “a serpent by the way, an adder in the path” (Genesis 49:17), and Moses prophesied, “Dan is a lion’s whelp: he shall leap from Bashan” (Deuteronomy 33:22). These two prophecies are remarkable, in that they connect Dan with the “seed of the serpent,” from which the Antichrist will emerge to claim the title “lion of Judah.”
We have discussed at length in Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity & Destiny of Nimrod and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega regarding the connection between Asshur, Nimrod, Azazel and Lilith. Hence this writer does not subscribe to the Antichrist being from the tribe of Dan, though Dan is without a doubt part of the global conspiracy to enslave humankind and thus transform humanity into something they should not be via the mark of the Beast. Thereby ushering in the Antichrist rule of the Beast and False Prophet.
Hippolytus influenced thought on the origin of the Antichrist. The verses used clearly reveal Dan’s involvement and treachery; though they are not obscure prophecies on the Beast or False prophet deriving from the tribe:
‘For it is certain that he is destined to spring from the tribe of Dan, and to range himself in opposition like a princely tyrant, a terrible judge and accuser, as the prophet testifies when he says, “Dan shall judge his people, as one tribe in Israel”. But someone may say that this was meant of Samson, who sprang from the tribe of Dan, and judged his people for twenty years. That, however, was only partially made good in the case of Samson; but this shall be fulfilled completely in the case of Antichrist. For Jeremiah, too, speaks in this manner: “From Dan we shall hear the sound of the sharpness of his horses; at the sound of the neighing of his horses the whole land trembled.”
And again, Moses says: “Dan is a lion’s cub, and he shall leap from Bashan.” And that no one may fall into the mistake of thinking that this is spoken of the Saviour, let him attend to this. “Dan”, says he, “is a lion’s cub” (A Discourse on the End of the World, and on the Antichrist, and on the Second Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, XVIII, XIX, XX); ‘and by thus naming the tribe of Dan as the one whence the accuser is destined to spring, he made the matter in hand quite clear. For as Christ is born of the tribe of Judah, so Antichrist shall be born of the tribe of Dan. And as our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was spoken of in prophecy as a lion on account or His royalty and glory, in the same manner also has the Scripture prophetically described the accuser as a lion, on account of his tyranny and violence (Kilde).’
His mentor Irenaeus, Bishop of Lyon, unsurprisingly held the same view, as did other early church writers. Similar to the cherished yet erroneous beliefs that Germany is Assyria; the United States is Manasseh; or that the Jews are Judah; so too is the promulgated belief that the Antichrist is from the tribe of Dan, thus its continuance in error precluding any other thought on the subject.
Against Heresies Volume 30, 1-2 – emphasis mine:
‘Moreover, another danger, by no means trifling, shall overtake those who falsely presume that they know the name of Antichrist. For if these men assume one [number], when this [Antichrist] shall come having another, they will be easily led away by him, as supposing him not to be the expected one, who must be guarded against… This, too, the apostle affirms: ‘When they shall say, Peace* and safety, then sudden destruction shall come upon them.’ And Jeremiah does not merely point out his sudden coming, but he even indicates the tribe from which he shall come, where he says, ‘We shall hear the voice of his swift horses from Dan; the whole earth shall be moved by the voice of the neighing of his galloping horses: he shall also come and devour the earth, and the fulness thereof, the city also, and they that dwell therein.’ This, too, is the reason that this tribe is not reckoned in the Apocalypse along with those which are saved.’
On the Last Times, the Antichrist, and the End of the World, Ephraem the Syrian, 373 CE:
“At the end of the world at the final consummation… suddenly the gates of the north shall be opened… They will destroy the earth, and there will be none able to stand before them. After one week of that sore affliction (tribulation), they will all be destroyed in the plain of Joppa… Then will the son of perdition appear, of the seed and of the tribe of Dan… He will go into Jerusalem and will sit upon a throne in the Temple saying, ‘I am the Christ,’ and he will be borne aloft by legions of devils like a king and a lawgiver, naming himself God”
Dan: A Type of the Antichrist, St. Methodius of Olympus, 250-311 CE – emphasis mine:
“When the son of perdition appears, he will be of the tribe of Dan, according to the prophecy of Jacob. This enemy of religion will use a diabolic art to produce many false miracles, such as causing the blind to see, the lame to walk, and the deaf to hear. Those possessed with demons will be exorcised. He will deceive many and, if he could, as our Lord has said, even the faithful elect. Even the Antichrist will enter Jerusalem, where he will enthrone himself in the temple as a god (even though he will be an ordinary man of the tribe of Dan to which Judas Iscariot** also belonged)”.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘… [there is a] very interesting pattern of similarity between Dan within the 12 tribes of Israel and Judas among [the] 12 apostles… The most likelyetymology for Judas’ surname, Iscariot,is man of Karioth. We read in Joshua 15:60 of a place in Judah named Kirjath-Jearim, also rendered Kiriath-Jearim. Due to the false worship associated with this area, it became known as Kiriath-Baal.
“And there went from thence of the family of the Danites, out of Zorah and out of Eshtaol, six hundred men appointed with weapons of war. And they went up, and pitched in Kiriath-Jearim, in Judah. Wherefore they called that place Mananeh-Dan unto this day: behold, it is behind Kiriath-Jearim” (Judges 18:11-12).
The city of Kiriath-Jearim was apparently a border town, in close proximity to, if not on the very boundary itself, between the territory allotted to Judah and Dan. The Danites pitched their camp just to the west of Kiriath-Jearim, and, as they were wont to do, named the place after their father, calling it Mahaneh-Dan. So what we have here is the city of Kiriath-Jearim in Judah situated directly across the border from Mahaneh-Dan. Although named after the patriarch Dan by the Danites themselves, the area of Mahaneh-Dan actually came to be considered as the Dan sector of Kiriath-Jearim.
In other words, by the time of the first century A.D., there were really two Kiriaths, one in Dan, and the other just across the line in Judah. Interestingly, the plural for Kiriath is Kirioth. In effect, therefore, the name Judas Iscariot actually can be translated Judas of the two Kirioths. The usage of the plural in the case of Judas** indicates that he was most likely from the Danite Kiriath, otherwise the singular would have been employed, as was normally done, since the Jewish Kiriath was the more prominent of the two settlements.
In many respects, just as the end-time descendants of Dan, or a portion thereof, can be seen with reference to the predicted Anti-Christ, so can Judas Iscariot. Remember that there are only two individuals in all of Scripture that are called the son of perdition, an especially denigrating term, and they are Judas himself and the Anti-Christ[False Prophet] (John 17:12 & II Thessalonians 2:3).’
There are a number of chilling Catholic predictions which warn of an apostate leader who will focus their attention on the English speaking peoples of Britain, North America, Australia and New Zealand contributing to their demise on the world stage.
Zachary the Armenian uttered a prophecy which was published in 1854 and later summarised in 2010, where he states: ‘And then there would be the war that the prophecy refers to as “the struggle of the strong, against the strong”. This empire of the north… will go to war against North America and North America will fall and be conquered and brought into bondage’ – refer Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
Terrifyingly, Zachary adds: ‘and then the whole world fell under the dominion of the first born of hell. (Originally by Priest Fattecelli, Day of Anger: The Hand of God Upon an Empire, 1854, as paraphrased by Priest P. Kramer, What are the missing contents of the third secret? Fatima Crusader, 95, Summer 2010, pages 45-46)’
‘Private Catholic prophecies foretell a time when a Great Monarch will rise up and that he will destroy the English peoples.’ For instance, Saint Cataldus of Tarentino [circa 500 CE] said: ‘The Great Monarch will be in war till he is forty years of age… he will assemble great armies and expel tyrants from his empire. He will conquer England and other island empires. (Connor, Edward. Prophecy for Today. Imprimatur + A.J. Willinger, Bishop of Monterey-Fresno; Reprint: Tan Books and Publishers, Rockford (IL), 1984, page 30).’
St. Francis of Paola [Born in fifteenth century Italy]: ‘By the grace of the Almighty, the Great Monarch will annihilate heretics and unbelievers. He will have a great army, and angels will fight at his side. He will be like the sun [god] among the stars [angels]. His influence will spread over the whole earth. All in all, there will be on earth twelve Kings, one Emperor [the Beast], one Pope [the False Prophet] and a few Princes. They will all lead [unholy] lives. (Dupont, page 38)’
Werdin d’ Otrante [thirteenth century]: ‘The Great Monarch and the Great Pope will precede Antichrist… All the sects will vanish. The capital of the world will fall. The Pope will go over the sea carrying the sign of redemption on his forehead [Revelation 13:16]… The Great Monarch will come and restore peace* [1 Thessalonians 5:3] and the Pope will share in the victory (Connor, page 33).’
Mother Shipton [d. 1551]: ‘The time will come when England shall tremble and quake… London shall be destroyed forever after… and then York shall be London and the Kingdom governed by three Lords appointed by a Royal Great monarch… who will set England right and drive out heresy. (Culleton, page 163).’
Father Laurence Ricci, S.J. [d. 1775]: ‘… a valiant duke will arise from the ancient German house which was humiliated by the French monarch. This great ruler will restore stolen Church property. Protestantism will cease… This duke will be the most powerful monarch on earth. At a gathering of men noted for piety and wisdom he will, with the aid of the Pope, introduce new rules, and ban the spirit of confusion. Everywhere there will be one fold and one shepherd (Connor page 37).’
St. Senanus [d. 560]: ‘[The English] themselves will betray each other: in consequence their sovereignty will be broken… One monarch will rule in Ireland over the English. (Culleton, R. Gerald. The Prophets and Our Times. Nihil Obstat: L. Arvin. Imprimatur: Philip G. Scher, Bishop of Monterey-Fresno, November 15, 1941. Reprint 1974, TAN Books, Rockford (IL), page 128).’
Merlin [during the seventh century]: ‘After [the] destruction of England… shall come a dreadful man… he shall set England on the right way and put out all heresies. (Culleton, page 132).’
St. Malachy [in the twelfth century]: ‘… the English in turn must suffer severe chastisement. Ireland, however, will be instrumental in bringing back the English to the unity of Faith. (Dupont, Yves. Catholic Prophecy: The Coming Chastisement. Tan Books, Rockford (IL), 1973, page 15).’
It was foretold in 597 CE, by St Columbkille: ‘…English nobility shall sink into horrible life – wars shall be proclaimed against them, by means of which the frantically proud race shall be subdued, and will be harassed from every quarter. The English shall dwindle into disreputable people and shall forever be derived of power’ (Culligan E. The Last World War and the End of Time. The book was blessed by Pope Paul VI, 1966. Tan Books, Rockford (IL), pages 118-119).’
St. Columbine [d. 597]: ‘The enemies of the English [United States, Canada and the United Kingdom] shall be aroused in battle – they who reside in the eastern [Russia and a German led United States ofEurope] and western [Central and South American confederation led by Mexico and Brazil] parts of the world… the English shall be defeated… After the English shall be defeated in this battle, they shall be harassed by every quarter; like a fawn surrounded by a pack of voracious hounds, shall be the position of the English amidst their enemies. The English afterwards shall dwindle down to a disreputable people (Culleton, R. Gerald. The Prophets and Our Times. Nihil Obstat: L. Arvin. Imprimatur: Philip G. Scher, Bishop of Monterey-Fresno, November 15, 1941. Reprint 1974, Tan Books, Rockford (IL), pages 131,132).’
Ancient Irish source: ‘England will again injure the Irish… This will be a sign for the frightful punishment of England… England suffers the same degradation as she meted out to her [neighbour], and for the same length of time. Not the smallest fraction of time in this long period shall be remitted… Never shall world power be hers again… France restores order in England (Culleton, pages 234,235).’
Saint Edward [d. 1066]: ‘The extreme corruption and wickedness of the English nation has provoked the just anger of God. When malice shall have reached the fullness of its measure, God will, in His wrath, send to the English people wicked spirits, who will punish and afflict them with great severity… (Culleton, page 137).’
In reference to these prophecies one commentator remarks: ‘The one they often refer to as the Great Monarch appears to be the same one that the Bible warns about as the final King of the North. Only by eliminating the vast bastions of Protestantism (which as various [Catholic] prophecies show is a goal), such as the [United States of America] and its Anglo-allies, can this ecumenical [Catholic] domination be attained. It would… be logical that the United States might be considered as “the capital of the world.”
The English speaking peoples have been afforded many blessings, yet ‘the three “most sinful nations” according to a 2010 BBC report based on the classic ‘seven deadly sins – [consisting of] lust, gluttony, greed, sloth, wrath, envy and pride’ – were Australia, the United States, and Canada (‘The Most Sinful Nation on Earth,’ February 2010, page 30).’
It is worth noting that ‘the five major causes for the decline and fall of the Roman Empire deduced from the writings of Edward Gibbon and noted historians of the Roman world were…
(1) The BREAKDOWN OF THE FAMILY and the rapid increase of DIVORCE.
(2) The spiraling rise of TAXES and EXTRAVAGANT SPENDING.
(3) The MOUNTING CRAZE FOR PLEASURE and the brutalization of sports.
(4) The mounting production of ARMAMENTS to fight ever-increasing threats of enemy attacks.
(5) The DECAY OF RELIGION into myriad and confusing forms, leaving the people without a uniform guide.’
These same ailments are afflicting the Celtic-Saxon-Viking peoples in the British and Irish descended nations of the world today.
The following article begins with Dan and then spends time on Edom and the Jews. Though lengthy, as Edom and Dan go hand-in-hand, it is of value and an excellent expose of the ruling elite’s agenda.
Merovingian Bloodline and the Black Nobility, Fritz Springmeier, 2000 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘… Gerald Massey’s A Book of the Beginning (1974)… goes in and shows in detail how the inhabitants of the British Isles came originally from Egypt. This is Important because the Druidism of the British Isles was simply a derivative [in part] from the Egyptian Satanic witchcraft/magic of Ancient Egypt. The Egyptian word Makhaut (clan or family) became the Irish Maccu and the Maccu of the Donalds (clan of Donalds)now reflected in the name [Mac-Don-ald].
The tribe of Dan was prophesied to be the black sheep of the nation of Israel which would bite the other tribes of Israel. The tribe of Dan had the snake and the eagle as its two logos. The tribe of Dan left its calling card all over Europe as it migrated west in the names of many places.
Great Britain is the mother country of Satanism. Scotland has long been an occult center. The national symbol of Scotland is the dragon (the snake)[?], and for years the chief[?] of Scotland was called the dragon. The Gaelic language is an important language for Satanism, although English and French are also [used] extensively by the Illuminati. The planning sessions for world takeover that some ex-Satanists experienced were held in French. The British Royal Family have long been involved with the occult’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III.
‘For more information on this there is a detailed examination of the Royal family and the occult in the book The Prince and the Paranormal – The Psychic Bloodline of the Royal Family by John Dale (1987). They have also been actively involved with Freemasonry. British MI6 has been a major vehicle for the Satanic hierarchy working behind the secret veil of Freemasonry to control world events. British MI6 is the most secret intelligence organization in the world. (It is properly known as British Secret Service not to be confused with the U.S. agency by that name but performing a different function entirely.) The British Royalty have served as important figureheads to British Freemasonry lending credibility and respectability. British Freemasonry has managed to keep itself free of much of the criticism that the other national Masonic groups have brought on themselves. However, much of the credibility of British Freemasonry is undeserved.
True, British Freemasonry is what it portrays itself to the public for the lower levels. But, the lower level Masons by their dues and activities are unwittingly supporting an organization that is led by Satanists at the top.
An example of the subterfuge constantly exercised on the public by Freemasonry is a book purportedly written by a non-Mason entitled The Unlocked Secret Freemasonry Examined. The book portrays itself as an unbiased and complete expose of Freemasonry. The book states unequivocally that the Masonic order called Societas Rosicrucian in Anglia is only open to Christians and is a “Christian Order”.
However, Edith Star Miller reprints copies of a number of letters from the chief of the Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia which show that the English Grand Masonic Lodge, the SRIA, the OTO, and the German Illuminati are all working together.
It identifies the true authors of Nazi philosophy whom British Prime Minister Benjamin Disraeli described as, “the hidden hand behind government”.
And looking at the natural, over ninety percent of those “who say they are Jews”, are not. They lie because they have no kinship to Abraham, Isaac, and/or Jacob by blood. (Check Encyclopedias Judaica and Britannica, Jewish and Universal Jewish Encyclopedias.)’ – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. ‘And certainly not by faith. True Israelites who are Hebrews call them Ashkenazim or Khazars. These people earned the title of “Black” Nobility from their ruthless lack of scruple. They employed murder, rape, kidnapping, assassination, robbery, and all manner of deceit on a grand scale, brooking no opposition to attaining their objectives. These all have immense wealth. And money is power.
The most powerful of the Black Nobility families are located in Italy, Germany, Switzerland, Britain, Holland and Greece in that order. Their roots may be traced back to the Venetian oligarchs who are of Khazar extraction. They married into these royal houses in the early part of the twelfth century. Many of these royal families no longer have kingdoms, and not all Black Nobility are royal houses. According to author John Coleman, a “Committee of 300” from this untouchable ruling class includes Queen Elizabeth II[now King Charles, crowned 2023], the Queen of Holland [now King Willem Alexander, crowned 2013], the Queen of Denmark[Margrethe II] and the royal families of Europe.
Socialist politician and financial adviser to the Rothschilds, Walter Rathenau, writing in the Wiener Press (24 December, 1921) said, “Only 300 men, each of whom knows all others govern the fate of Europe. They select their successors from their own entourage. These men have the means in their hands of putting an end to the form of State which they find unreasonable.” Exactly six months after publication, Rathenau was assassinated.
The Masonic-controlled Swiss banks owe their existence to these families. In 1815 the Jesuits and their Freemason allies among the crowned heads of Europe held the Congress of Vienna, whereby Swiss neutrality (already sanctioned by the Peace of Westphalia in 1648) was forever guaranteed; and no matter how many wars are provoked in which the common man has to do the fighting, the money of the Nobility in Switzerland should always be free from plunder.
Nathan Rothschild’s financing of Britain resulted in the defeat of Rome’s enemy Napoleon, (as well as being the source of his wealth and influence). Since Gregory XVI conferred a Papal decoration on Kalman Rothschild for loaning the Vatican five million pounds in a period of difficulty, the Rothschilds have been the fiscal agents of the Vatican.
According to William Cooper’s book “Behold A Pale Horse”, which I am coming more and more to appreciate, all nations have agreed to relinquish sovereignty to the Pope and submit future problems to the Vatican for solution once the NWO is established. This I have been unable to confirm but in general, this is what will happen.
“All nations” can only refer to the Black Nobility who have agreed to relinquish sovereignty to Rome in return for the restoration of royal power under a NWO. This was foretold in Daniel 7:20 and Revelation 17:12-13, “The ten horns which you saw are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast.” These ten horns were ten kings, represented in Daniel 2 by the ten toes of the image King Nebuchadnezzar saw in his dream. They are the royal houses into which the old Roman Empire was divided after the fall of the last emperor Romulus Augustus, in AD 476. They were Alemani (Germany) [Ishmael], Franks (France) [Lot], the Burgundians (Switzerland) [Haran], the Suevi (Portugal) [Aram], the Anglo-Saxons (Britain) [Jacob], the Visigoths (Spain) [Aram], the Lombards (Italy) [Nahor]…
It is imperative that we realize that privately, the Black Nobility refuse to ever recognize any government other than their own inherited and divine right to rule. They believe the United States still belongs to England. And work diligently behind the scenes to cause conditions whereby they might regain their crowns. Every royal and so-called noble dynasty past and present of Europe have seats on the “Committee of 300”, most often by nominees. There are just too many of these “royal” families for them each to have representatives on the “Committee of 300”. Precedence is determined by rank: first royal family members, then dukes, earls, marquises and lords, then finally “commoners”, who usually get the title of “Sir”. (Conspirator’s Hierarchy: The “Committee of 300”, Dr. John Coleman.)
On September 30, 1931, British Prime Minister and Fabian Socialist Ramsay MacDonald, took Britain off the gold standard in obedience to the “Committee of 300”. In 1933, as one of his first presidential acts, FDR declared a banking holiday and ordered all US citizens to turn in all gold in their possession to the Treasury. Roosevelt handed over the gold supply of the USA to the privately-owned tax-exempt Federal Reserve, as the Seal of Solomon [six pointed star] was attached to the Shield of Britannia, and the Judaistic symbol of the Serpent was placed around her Trident.
In 1933 the U.S. owned 40% of the gold in the world. The debt of the US in 1963, was $1.25 trillion, and gold, subject to call by foreign nations, exceeded by $16 billions, the amount on hand at Fort Knox. By 1963, it was said thatthe Rothschilds had withdrawn all the gold fromEngland [Judah] and the United States[Joseph] to their coffers in France[Moab and Ammon],Belgium [Sheba and Dedan],Switzerland [Haran] and Holland[Midian]. Remember that name.
Michael S. Heiser, examines many of the intriguing details and nuances coincident to Mount Hermon: charam, khaw-ram’; a primitive root; to seclude; specifically (by a ban) to devote to religious uses (especially destruction)… to be blunt as to the nose: – make accursed, consecrate, (utterly) destroy, devote, forfeit, have a flat nose, utterly (slay, make away). The consonants that make up ‘hermon” are (in Hebrew) ch-r-m (the final “n” is a noun ending typically suffixed to geographic locations). The noun cherem means “devoted to destruction” (the imagery is of a holocaust offering)… a doomed object… extermination: (ac-) curse (-d, -d thing), dedicated thing, things which should have been utterly destroyed, (appointed to) utter destruction, devoted (thing), net.
Mount Hermon was, according to 1 Enoch 6:1-6, the mountain to which the Watchers, the sons of God, descended when they came to earth and cohabited with human women.
This connection with the incident described in Genesis 6:1-4 is consistent in view of the connections between the terms Rephaim, Anakim, and Nephilim… the broader area of which Mount Hermon was part was Bashan, a place of special cosmic-geographical significance… Mount Hermon was also associated with Baal worship and evil serpentine cults. The cult center Baal-Hermon is mentioned several times in the Old Testament (e.g., Judges 3:3; 1 Chronicles 5:23).
That the Israelites and the biblical writers considered the spirits of the dead giant warrior-kings to be demonic is evident from the fearful aura attached to the geographical location of Bashan. As noted above, Bashan is the region of the cities Ashtaroth and Edrei, which both the Bible and the Ugaritic texts mention as abodes of the Rephaim. What’s even more fascinating is that in the Ugaritic language, this region was known not as Bashan, but Bathan – the Semitic people of Ugarit pronounced the Hebrew “sh” as “th” in their dialect. Why is that of interest? Because “Bathan” is a common word across all the Semitic languages, biblical Hebrew included, for “serpent.” The region of Bashan was known as “the place of the serpent” – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. ‘It was ground zero for the Rephaim giant clan and, spiritually speaking, the gateway to the abode of the infernal deified Rephaim spirits…’
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘… Dan’s relocation to the extreme north of Israel… placed it in close proximity to snow-capped Mount Hermon, the highest point in the land. This area has a long and mysterious history. Ancient records, stories, legends, and myths abound with regard to the unusual and even sacred nature of this region… this area, which became the extreme northern boundary of Israel, attained almost mythical proportions in ancient times. Hittite, as well as Biblical, records confirm that Mount Hermon was considered anciently as adwelling place of the gods. Names such as Baal-hermon, Baal-gad, and even Hermes (Mercury of Roman mythology. Hermes is derived from the name Hermon), emanate from this area’ – refer Article: Thoth. ‘The mountain became a major center of pagan religious activity, including the worship of Pan. The region was even known as Paneas. Indeed, the Cave of Pan, which still today dominates the foot of Mount Hermon, was known as the passageway to Hades.
Later, in the days of Jeroboam, the northern ten tribes rebelled against the House of David and separated themselves from the southern tribes of Judah and Benjamin. The almost immediate result of this division is succinctly recorded for us in I Kings 12, where we read: ‘… And Jeroboam… took counsel, and made two calves of gold… And he set one in Bethel, and the other he put in DAN. And this thing became a sin, for the people went to worship before the one, even unto DAN.’
‘Note carefully the strategic part the area of Dan plays in this rebellion against God. The golden calf placed in Dan was situated at Mount Hermon, the historic site of pagan Canaanite worship, and the even more ancient locale of unspeakably evil pre-Flood activity that resulted in the destruction of the human race! Dan, in fact, became the center of… Baal-worship among the nations of the Northern Kingdom of Israel.
I strongly suspect that Mount Hermon… is the original model of the fabled mountain of the gods. Virtually all ancient pagan civilizations had a sacred mountain, almost always located in the north, that was deemed to be the home of the gods. By far the most famous of these is Mount Olympus in Greece, but there are numerous others in different locales and historical eras [for instance, Central and South America and South East Asia]. Mount Hermon is undoubtedly the oldest of these very hallowed places, and perhaps the most significant as well [located on the 33rd parallel]. The concept of the sacred mountain is that it constitutes the center of the world, the gateway to revelation, and the stairway to heaven’ – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
Where there was no mountain, the people constructed one. The Babylonian ziggurat, such as the infamous Tower of Babel, or the Egyptian pyramids on the Giza Plateau are prime examples of such human efforts. In fact, after the Tower of Babel debacle, the area of Mount Hermon once again assumed its sacred pre-Flood significance. Indeed, theAmorite word for this mountainwasSenir(Deuteronomy 3:8-9), a variant of the name Shinar, thus evoking the location of Nimrod and the notorious incident at Babel – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘This was then and had for centuries been a center for the worship of the god Pan. There was an impressive temple built in his honor at the base of Mount Hermon. Pan was the god of nature, noted for his voracious sexual appetite. He was the lusty god, known also as Pallas. He was characterized as half-goat, and thus was a satyr, indeed the chief satyr, of which there were many in the ancient mythologies’ – articles: Lilith; and Asherah. ‘The constellation Capricorn the goat-man was associated with him…The unicorn also became connected with Pan and his cult at Mount Hermon.
Sirion, we are told in Deuteronomy 3:9, was the Sidonian name for Mount Hermon. With respect to the alternative name Pallas… the root words comprising the term Palestine are Pallas and Heth. Pallas we already know was another name for the god Pan, whereas Heth was the son of Canaan, and the father of the Hittites. The original word was Palesheth. According to the Encyclopedia of Religion, the worship of Hermes and his son Pan at Mt. Cyllene in Arcadia was done under the name of Phales, which is derived from the word phallos, which gives us the term phallus or phallic.
The name Hermon itself has a reference to a heap of stones, a landmark, a pyramid. Mount Hermon became popularly known as The Forbidden Place. It marked the northern limit of Israelite conquest in the days of Moses and Joshua. In other words, it was the sign designating the place where Moses was to stop and go no farther. Hermon and beyond were considered outside the influence and protection of the true God. The stone heaps so often utilized in the worship system of the mystery religions were actually phallic symbols [which include obelisks, menhirs and church steeples].
In reality, the renaming of the Promised Land by the term Palestine constitutes a brash, outright statement that this was the land of phallic-worship, part of the very ancient pre-Flood system instigated by the Nephilim, and reinstated through the descendants of Ham and Canaan after the Flood.
Pan is also closely associated with music, and the pipe and flute most especially. Although a rather obscure reference, we find in II Samuel 24:6[-7] a possible reference to Pan-worship being connected to the tribe of Dan. Note the following: “Then they came to Gilead, and to the land of Tahtim-hodshi; and they came to DAN-JAAN, and about to Sidon, and come to the stronghold of Tyre”. The place-name Dan-jaan… is intriguing.
Most sources render it in one of two ways, either Dan of the woodland or forest, or Dan played a pipe (Merrill C. Tenney, Zondervan Pictorial Dictionary of the Bible, page 199). Both of these definitions can be viewed as having a relationship to Pan, since he was the god of nature, and thus of the forest and woodlands, and he has always been very closely associated with the musical instrument called a pipe or flute. In fact, the pan-flute is quite well known. Pan-worship was transported from Mount Hermon by a segment of Danites to Arcadia in Greece.
The mythological origin of the Merovingian race is traced back to a water-beast known as the Quinotaur, which took the form of a sea-goat. This ancient story is derived from lore associated with the god Pan, who was, in fact, a sea-goat. The source of this mystical beginning to the Merovingians can be traced directly to the influence of the Danites who took Pan-worship to Arcadia and throughout Greece. Capricorn, the astrological sign connected to Pan, eventually became Baphomet and the Goat of Mendes, both of which are symbols of Satan, and were worshiped by the Knights Templar, the military wing of the Priory of Sion, established at the time of the First Crusade for the express purpose of aiding the re-establishment of the deposed Merovingian royal line over Europe.
With respect to the subject of Freemasonry, the term Sion is strongly associated with the symbolism attached to this ancient evil craft. Note that this word is Sion, not Zion. There is a difference, for in Deuteronomy 4, we read: “And this is the law which Moses set before the children of Israel… in the land of Sihon (one of the giants) king of the Amorites, who dwelled at Heshbon… and the land of Og (another giant) king of Bashan… From Aroer, which is by the banks of the river Arnon, even unto MOUNT ZION, which is HERMON” (Deuteronomy 4:44-48).
Notice that the King James Version of the Scriptures renders the name of Mount Hermon as Mount Zion. A check of the Hebrew used in this instance, however, reveals a mistranslation. Zion in Hebrew is Tsiyown, and is the name of the famous mountain of Jerusalem. It is used often throughout the Old Testament, both in a heavenly, as well as an earthly, sense. The key word in Deuteronomy 4:48, however, is not Tsiyown at all, but an entirely different term, Siyon, and indeed is the correct alternate name of Mount Hermon.
The term Sion is connected directly to the pagan idolatry centered around Mount Hermon, andits inclusion inFreemasonry is not coincidental, since this assumed fraternal organization has been for centuries the promulgator of the ancient mystery religion, and at its upper echelons is integrally involved in the age-old, on-going attempt to control the world. In this regard, Mount Hermon, Sion, Esau [the Jews – false Judah], Dan, Baal, Freemasonry… in the north, stand in total opposition to Jerusalem, Zion, Judah, Yahweh, Messiah, and [the Law] in the south.
As an aside to this aspect of our study, it is instructive to know that in Celtic the word Sion means Mount of Stones or a Fortress. The Druids would build huge fires in the midst of their great stone circles or Sions, and the high priest would conduct worship services standing in the midst of the fiery stones. The central stone was called the Stone of the Covenant, and in Ireland, where there was much Danite migration and influence, it was known as Bethel – The House of God!
… the Priory of Sion, a highly secret society connected with the Knights Templar… has been, since at least the time of the first Crusade (1099 A.D.), totally dedicated to the restoration of a particular royal house, the Merovingians… Even in our own day, the current European Council of Princes, ostensibly the advisory body to the European Union, consists of exactly 33 participating members, divided into the Council of Nine, and the Council of Twenty-Four.
Every distinguished member of this assembly is of Merovingian lineage. The Merovingian dynasty is the royal bloodline that preceded Charlemagne and the Carolingian usurpers to the throne of the Holy Roman Empire, a bloodline that claims divine descent, but as we shall soon come to see derives instead from the apostate Israelite tribe of Dan! This conclave is destined to become the occult hierarchy of Europe. The present head of the European Council of Princes is HRM Prince Michael James Alexander Stewart, 7th Count of Albany(Scotland), succeeding the Hapsburgs of Austria who had held the seat since 1946.’
Perhaps infiltration by Dan (and certainly Esau) into the royal line has occurred, though still, the original Merovingian blood line is that of Judah – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran; and Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
‘It should also be of interest that the headwaters of the Jordan River emanate from Mount Hermon [and the Cave of Pan]. The name Jordan, as you can easily see, contains the word dan. It is derived from the Hebrew root word meaning to descend, and can be defined as the descent or the going down of Dan, and has always been associated with death. The Jordan River… winds its way like the serpent of Dan… Down, down, down, the river of Dan descends until it reaches the lowest land region on the face of the earth, the appropriately named Dead Sea, where forward motion finally ceases… Remember that Naaman the Syrian at first refused to bathe seven times in the Jordan, exclaiming that there were far better rivers in his own land. Perhaps this is why the Messiah agreed for John to baptize Him in the Jordan River, since it has such a connotation as the place of death!’
Samael and the Tribe of Dan, Sons of Samael, Glorian – emphasis mine:
‘The angel Samael is related with the sign of Aries, the sign that rules the head. Samael also rules the sign of Scorpio, which is in Yesod, the sexual organs (root of the Tree of Knowledge*…)’ [refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega]. Since we are talking about the advent of Samael, we have to understand that we are talking about the advent of the power of God, about how the creative energy… above (the head, Aries) comes down to the sexual organs (Scorpio) in order for creation to exist… [refer article: 33]. Samael relates to the Ox…[and] the Ox or the winged Bull[or winged Unicorn, a Pegasus] relates to the vision of Ezekiel.
Ezekiel says that the feet of the creature that he sees in his vision has legs and feet of a calf and [it] has six wings; these relate to the creatures [Seraphim] that are around the Ancient of Days… the winged bull relates to the… Holy Spirit,thus this bull is the creative force…’
It is worth noting Baal is represented by a Bull. This has meaning when we understand that Baal is actually Samael, the one described as a light bearer; who as the Serpent in the Garden, enticed Eve to partake of the Tree of Knowledge* of Good and Evil, a euphemism for transforming into a physical sexual creature.** Baal meaning lord or master is the chief of all the other lords who are in fact fallen angels. The Lord of the Fliers (not flies as incorrectly translated) is another name for Baal, commonly rendered as, Beelzebub.
Glorian: ‘In the book of Genesis, when Jacob is blessing his children (the twelve tribes) he addresses Dan… Dan shall judge his people, as one of the tribes of Israel. Dan shall be a serpent(Nachash) by the way, a viper (a Sephaphim, which another way to say fiery serpent in Hebrew) in the path [a Seraph in the path], that biteth the horse heels, so that his rider shall fall backward… the blessing to the tribe of Dan, the child of Jacob,is pointing directly to the serpent…The tribe of Dan is an archetype related with the serpent… Dan is the force of the serpent…
This is an alchemical transformation of the animal forces related with the Ox [or Unicorn] from that vision of the creatures of Ezekiel: And their feet were straight feet; and the sole of their feet was like the sole of a calf’s foot: and they sparkled like the color of burnished brass. – Ezekiel 1: 7. The calf’s foot is Kabbalistically pointing at… the physical body**. This is why the devil is always symbolized with hooves, because the devil with calf’s feetsymbolizes thesexual potency, the sexual energy** in us. Sexual force is represented by the symbol of the cloven foot of the devil.
The Ox [or Unicorn]… is transformed when it descends… and thus becomes the devil’s foot, it becomes the serpent[from a cherub to a seraph]. How does the force of the Ox… of Samael… and the tribe of Dan, become a serpent? It is transformed into a serpent because it is energy, it is not a person.
It is an energy that descends… and that we gather… from the atmosphere… through… the liver and through… [the] spleen… the blood is created thanks to the liver and to the spleen; this is the blood that relates to the kingdom of Edom… which is the kingdom of the blood. Dom is blood in Hebrew which circulates in the body, the whole body. The creative force of God that descends… and as blood circulates in the body, and in the end expresses itself through the sexual organ which in this case is the devil’s foot that we have to tame, the devil that we have to conquer. It is the devil that tempts us. This is the mystery of Baphomet, the sexual transmutation that is cryptically written in different parts of the Bible and that we have to understand.
The heel of our horse (physical body) is the sexual force. Remember that when Jacob was born he was holding the heel of Esau. This is the meaning, the wisdom of Esau’s heel. The heel represents the sexual force, “so that his rider shall fall backward…”
And they had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. – Revelation 9: 1-3, 5, 6, 11. The angel of the bottomless pit is Abaddon, in Hebrew, and in Greek Apollyon. Since we are talking in Hebrew mythology, let us just take Abaddon. What does Abba mean? Abba means “father” in Hebrew. And what does Dan mean in Hebrew? It means“judge.” Abaddon is “the judge, the father.” Others say it is called “destruction.” Yes, it is also called destruction… Abaddon is Abba-Dan, the judgment of the father, which is symbolized as the Elder of Days in the vision of Ezekiel’ – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
The article shows the connection between the Bull and its veneration which has been a recurring theme in a number of chapters. We understand that Samael is a Seraph, yet the question remains, did he begin as a Cherub. Did Samael transform from a Bull to a Serpent? – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. If the heel is a symbol for sexual force then we also have another tie in between Dan and the Seraph created Nephilim. If as in the Days of Noah, there is another irruption of the Nephilim, then the tainting of humanities bloodlines and in particular the affectation of Ephraim will be to a much larger extent than imagined.
The association between Edom and Dan is relevant, in remembering Jacob grasped Esau’s heel; while Dan as a serpent, will bite the horse heel of Ephraim – Genesis 25:26; 49:17.
We have fully investigated Azazel, the fallen dark Angel who is now in a place of restraint. He will be released and the name Abaddon in Hebrew, is a title or description of him – as a ‘destroyer’ – just as Satan – as an ‘adversary’ and nemesis – is for Asherah; and the appointed Christ, as the ‘anointed’ or chosen one is of Immanuel. The added interpretation of the word Abaddon as ‘the Father’s judge’, is fascinating in light of his role as the Beast – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
Dan seems so out of character with his brothers that during this writer’s research it was considered that he was not Jacob’s son from Bilhah but rather an adopted son. His mother still being Bilhah, but rather Dan’s father was actually Reuben. Recall in Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes, the incest account between Reuben and his stepmother Bilhah. It is possible that Jacob took Dan as his own to save face for himself, Bilhah and Reuben.
Against this argument is the age of Reuben when Dan was born; whom according to an unconventionalchronology was six years older. In support of this scenario there are three points to consider.
Remember a similar scenario was enacted hypothetically (refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator, when Ham committed incest with Arphaxad’s wife, Rasuaya. The resulting child was Canaan and he was raised in Arphaxad’s house. The truth is this did not happen, though for example’s sake, it is not entirely implausible for Jacob to have been similarly magnanimous and adopted Dan. Note again, the chronology for Reuben and Dan’s births would need to be reconsidered to follow this line of reasoning.
Secondly, is that reading between the lines, Reuben had a high sex drive to put it politely. His giving the aphrodisiac mandrakes to his own mother Leah is a curious story and hints at something more, which is left unspoken. Especially when the forced act of incest by Reuben occurs years later.
Thirdly, the country of Northern Ireland, incorporates both the descendants of Reuben and the modern day fulfilment of the land of Bashan.
It is an interesting coincidence then, that Reuben though removed from the original Bashan to the south, beneath Gad and East Manasseh was still connected by being on the eastern side of the River Jor-dan.
We have considered the connection with Elioud giants in Ulster as there were anciently in Bashan. Dan and Reuben are linked geographically in Ulster more than once as we shall discover when studying Dan’s ‘leap from Bashan.’ Though Reuben dwells as the Protestant Northern Irish population today, the tribe of Dan chose to nestle, coiled as a snake, primarily in Ulster over any other area in ancient Erin or in the neighbouring Isle of Albion. Though Dan fully travelled the length of Britain from Cale-don-ia in the far north of Scotland, to Lon-don and Dum-nonia (or Devon) in the Southeast and southwest of England respectively; and Dun-oding in the west of Wales, it is Northern Ireland which has been Dan’s principal home. Has it been an invisible connection with his real father Reuben, that has kept him close?
As Dan appears to lose his status as a son of Jacob as hinted at in the Old Testament ancestry records (and confirmed in the Book of Revelation), it would be reasonable to explain why Joseph’s inheritance was perhaps split between his two sons. Meaning, eleven tribes were restored to twelve, for twelve is a powerful number in a foundational, advisory and ruling capacity. For instance, the twelve Apostles and the two times twelve Council of twenty-four Elders – Revelation 4:4.
Though the use of ‘the thirteenth tribe’ by author Koestler was attention grabbing, in describing Jacob’s brother; Esau is still not a son, or a tribe of Israel. Though the describing of Manasseh by identity researchers as the thirteenth tribe to support the use of the number thirteen in America’s founding documents and symbols is imaginative, the literal thirteenth tribe by birth is Ephraim, to whom the number thirteen more accurately applies, as Ephraim numerically dominates the United States – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
These three aside, the real thirteenth tribe by virtue of his excommunication from the family because of a. his betrayal towards Joseph, b. his straying into idolatry, and c. rushing headlong into wilful disobedience and rebellion against the Creator, as Esau had done before him… is Dan.
It is ironic that the very person Dan hated, is the one who replaced him, receiving a double portion of blessings in response. The irony extends even further to the fact that the majority of Dan’s descendants now live in Joseph’s territory. Yet, there is no better mechanism to bring down your enemy than from within. We have yet to identify a reason for Dan’s negative character traits, even though a motive for his hatred towards his brothers with the exception of Reuben, appears to trace back to Joseph and the ‘bad report.’
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘The predictable merging of the descendants of two patriarchs shouldn’t really be all that surprising, especially if we consider some of the numerous similarities between the two houses. The most obvious is that they shared a close family relationship, since Esau was Dan’s uncle. From the beginning, they both were considered lower in God’s eyes, as well as those of the rest of the peoples. They were, in effect, both rejects!
They were also very much alike in character, as both exhibited the traits of craftiness, secrecy, deception, and violence, not to mention, of course, a strong penchant for the most despicable sort of religious practices imaginable!’
Even if Dan is Jacob’s son, the circumstances of his birth occurred following the serious domestic upset regarding Rachel’s barrenness and contrastingly, Leah’s bountiful fertility. Thus, Dan was either possibly born out of wedlock via Reuben or was probably the first son born out of the wedlock of Jacob’s first wives Leah and Rachel. While this may not appear at first to be of any real significance it did set Dan apart in particular from the first four of Jacob’s sons, Reuben, Simeon, Levi and Judah, and so with Naphtali, Gad and Asher, was of lesser status in Jacob’s family. When Dan was born, what Rachel uttered about judgement, could be taken as the result of a bastard child who was not really her own through Jacob… Then Rachel said, “God has judged me, and has also heard my voice and given me a son…” – Genesis 30:6, ESV.
Our next segment is a concerted effort of this writer to discover the truth. In following the tribe of Dan’s path, conjecture is required before conclusions can be gleaned; therefore, no offence or slight is intended to any peoples or groups discussed. As with the Jewish people, though there may be an evil element within the hierarchies who manipulate the nations of the world via ownership of big banks and major corporations, this is certainly not a reflection on everyone that is Jewish. And so similarly, with anyone of Danite descent.
Following the winding serpentine trail of Dan from Egypt, Canaan and Greece through Europe leads to the British Isles. After many years of researching and going round in investigative circles; following a tail with seemingly no head, I realised that though there is clear evidence for Dan once being in both Ireland and England; there is yet stronger evidence of Dan in Scotland and Wales. But with that said, the strongest evidence of all for his location… is in Northern Ireland.
We have already begun a case for Dan’s relationship with his possible progenitor Reuben – or perhaps simply a fraternal similarity and friendship – and this points to Northern Ireland. The Bible does not say Dan is scattered, though it does not reveal a permanent home of their own either. Likewise in the scriptures, the relationship between Dan and Judah is admittedly strong… yet Dan’s relationship with Ephraim is stronger. Recall the precedent of the tribe of Dan splitting into two during the time of the Judges, with one located in the South, adjacent to the Philistines and the tribe of Ephraim and one settling in the North of Canaan.
An important clue is the ‘leaping from Bashan.’ As each time somewhere is recorded in the ancient past in the Bible, there is a modern day equivalent. The leaping from Bashan is not from the Middle East to Britain, for other tribes have done that, but rather from where Bashan is today; that is, Ulster to Britain and back again.
There are only one people who could realistically fulfil this prophecy and they are the Scots Irish. Let it be clear, this is not a blanket indictment on the Scots Irish as an ethnic group. The constant reader will know that suspicion is raised only towards the hierarchy within the tribe of Dan; of which, there is good cause to believe they are heavily involved in secret or not so secret societies and cabals of the global elite who are working againstthe ‘greater good’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
Discover Ulster-Scots, Who are the Ulster-Scots – emphasis mine:
‘Despite the assertion that Scotch applies only to whisky and not to the people of Scotland, many Scotch-Irish in America are fiercely proud of this title and defend its use unfailingly, citing evidence from the period to substantiate their claim.’
In a letter dated April 14, 1573, the term is first used in reference to descendants of ‘gallowglass’ [Galloway], mercenaries from Scotland who had settled in northeastern Ireland, by Elizabeth I of England, who wrote: “We are given to understand that a nobleman named Sorley Boy Mac-Don-nell and others, who be of the Scotch-Irish race…’
For the purpose of this chapter, the term Ulster-Scots will be used for those peoples who live in Northern Ireland descending from Lowland Scots and the Northern English. The term Scots-Irish will refer to those peoples who have emigrated from Northern Ireland to the nations of South Africa, Australia, New Zealand and beyond.
The term Scotch-Irish from Scotch-Airisch, is the recognised term to describe all those who have similarly emigrated, though in this instance, singularly to North America and principally the United States. ‘The earliest known American reference appeared in a Maryland affidavit in 1689-90’ though did not gain common usage until after 1850.
The Scotch-Irish were one of the principal groups of settlers to the Southern United States whose influence is still widely felt in the South. Very interestingly, the Scots-Irish have ‘been called a people without a name’ and as a culture in America, ‘the invisible people.’ The Scotch-Irish are those people whose ancestors had lived in Northern Ireland, some for several generations before emigrating to the United States. Historian David Hackett Fischer in Albion’s Seed: Four British Folkways in America, called them Borderers. This term encompasses the original Scots who first settled in Ulster from the borderlands of southern Scotland and northern England. He also says:
‘Many scholars call these people Scotch-Irish. That expression is an Americanism, rarely used in Britain and much resented by the people to whom it was attached. “We’re no Eerish bot Scoatch,” one of them was heard to say in Pennsylvania.’
Principally from Galloway, Dumfries, Renfrewshire, Lanarkshire, Ayrshire, Argyllshire, the Lothians, the Scottish Borders, Berwickshire, Northumberland, Cumbria and Yorkshire; there were also minorities who originated from Wales, the Isle of Man, the southeast of England, Flanders, the German Palatinate and France; including the Huguenot ancestors of Davy Crockett.
The Borderers were different from the Highlanders in that they didn’t wear kilts, belong to clans or speak Gaelic and they were robust, adventurous and rebellious. ‘Once in America, they formed a more-or-less cohesive unit, if that can be said of a people who nurtured a proud and sometimes argumentative spirit, and a disdain for authority’, according to Katharine Garstka, The Scots-Irish in the Southern United States, 2009.
The Scots-Irish: The Thirteenth Tribe, Raymond Campbell Paterson – emphasis mine:
‘Many of the descendants of the original Scots-Irish settlers would happily wear kilts and tartan on commemorative days, though this would have been a shock to their ancestors, who took particular trouble to distance themselves from all things Celtic and Gaelic.’
These early immigrants tended to settle in large kinship groups often due to lack of money, sharing the same last name – recall Dan had only one son recorded in the Bible – this made record keeping difficult at the time and for genealogists today. This was so widespread that marrying someone of the same last name did not mean they were closely related as cousins, just that they originated in the same kinship group.
Not only that, but it was customary to give a child the first name of the paternal grandfather or grandmother. Popular last names included: Campbell, McDonald and Galloway (remember this one) and first names: Robert, Richard, Andrew, Patrick, David, Archibald, Ronald, Wallace, Bruce, Percy and Howard for boys; and Mary, Elizabeth, Anne, Catherine, Margaret, Janet and Marion for girls.
The first trickle of Scots to migrate to Northern Ireland in the sixteenth century prior to 1600 came from a Scottish culture of poverty, working small farms and living at subsistence level on over-farmed land. As the population of Scotland grew, they migrated the handful of miles across the water to the northern part of Ireland which was sparsely populated with large, bountiful tenant farms. The Nine Years War ended in March 1603, the same month James came to the throne and when the earls of Tyrone and Tyrconnell – chiefs Hugh O’Neill and Hugh O’Donnell – the leading families and founding clans of the ancient province of Ulster, surrendered to the English.
In 1606 there was an independent Scottish settlement in east Down and in Antrim; led by adventurers James Hamilton, a university don and spy and Sir Hugh Montgomery, an Ayrshire laird. Montgomery was granted half of Conn O’Neil’s land – the King of Tír Eógain, anglicised as Tyrone – the largest and most powerful Gaelic lordship in Ireland, as a reward for helping Conn O’Neill to escape from English captivity. Hamilton forced himself in on the deal when he learned of it and the final settlement after a three year haggle, gave Hamilton and Montgomery a third of the land each.
Paterson states – emphasis mine:
‘In granting Hamilton the territory of Upper Clandeboy and Great Ardes, James emphasised the intention “… of inhabiting the same, being now depopulated and wasted, with English and Scottish men; and the carrying of men, cattle, corn and all other commodities from England and Scotland into the said territories. Also, to have liberty to alien (grant) to any English or Scottish men, or of English and Scottish name and blood, and not to have the mere Irish.”
Ireland was formally an English possession, so it was important to emphasise English as well as Scottish settlement,though for reasons of geography and temperament, the new plantation was almost exclusively Scottish, as James himself clearly recognised it would be:
‘The Scots are a middle temper, between the English tender breeding and the Irish rude breeding and are a great deal more likely to adventure to plant Ulster than the English.’
An organised colonisation of the land began after the confiscation of huge tracts of land in the south and west of Ulster, from Gaelic Irish nobility, known as the Flight of the Earls in 1607. King James I of England and Ireland (James VI, Scotland) initiated the process of pacification with the Plantation of Ulster Act in 1609. The motive was to solve at best or ease at least, Catholic Irish restlessness, by encouraging Protestant, English speaking Scots and English.
From the Irish Rebellion in 1641 until the end of the Catholic Jacobite War in 1691, Ulster was unstable with governance shifting between Irish Gentry and the English, including the Irish Confederate wars with Scotland and the wars of the Three Kingdoms with Cromwell – Genesis 49:4. Due to famine in Scotland, some fifty-thousand people arrived in Ulster between 1690 and 1700.
Paterson – emphasis mine:
‘Ireland remained a dangerous frontier. Native Irish chieftains, deeply resentful of their changing circumstances, took to the wilds as outlaws, and as ‘woodkernes’ represented a real threat to the more isolated settlers, many of whom were wiped out in midnight raids. The descendants of the Scots migrants were later to face a similar threat on the American frontier.
While the Irish raiders were tough, the Scots were even tougher.
Many of the early migrants came from the Scottish borders, men with names like Armstrong, Bell and Elliot, where they had been hardened in an age-old struggle with the English.’
The irony is that as the English government encouraged immigration to Northern Ireland, they then in turn created an untenable environment that eventually caused the Scots-Irish to migrate again. Queen Anne’s 1703 Test Act required all crown officials – which broadened to include the military, civil service, educational institutions and municipal corporations – to be members of the Anglian Church of England. Those who did not vow allegiance to the Anglican faith were known as dissenters and could not vote or bear arms. The Ulster-Scots were staunchly Presbyterian (church government by elders). They were subsequently excluded from any power with even the Presbyterian clergy unable to perform marriages, baptisms or burials.
Paterson – emphasis mine:
‘As well as new modes of farming the Scots brought a strict Calvinist doctrine, which by the late 1630s was taking a firmly Presbyterian shape, as opposed to the episcopacy [church government by Bishops] favoured by the king. Later in the century an Anglican opponent of the puritans detailed the impact of Scottish Presbyterianism on Ulster:
“Hereupon followed the plantation of Ulster, first undertaken by the city of London, who fortified Coleraine and built Londonderry, and purchased many thousand acres of land in the parts adjoining. But it was carried on more vigorously, as most unfortunately withal, by some adventurers of the Scottish nation who poured themselves into this country as the richer soil; and, though they were sufficiently industrious in improving their own fortunes there, and setting up preaching in all churches whosesoever they fixed, yet whether it happened for the better or the worse, the event hath showed. For they brought with them hither such a stock of Puritanism,such ascontempt of bishops, such a neglect of the public liturgy, and other divine offices of this church, that there was nothing less to be found amongst them than the government and forms of worship established in the church of England.”
‘By 1707, the year that the Scottish parliament merged with its English cousin, the Protestant colony of Ulster was a hundred years old. The differences that had existed between the original settlers, whither Scots or English, had largely ceased to exist. It is now possible to discover a distinct Protestant Ulster identity, recognisably unique and distinct from the sources of origin. With the absence of outmoded feudalism, still present in Scotland, looser kinship ties, and a freer labour market the Ulster Protestants began to develop in an unanticipated direction.
If anything religion provided the common bond, rather than race, uniting dissenters of differing faiths, though it is also true to say that the Scots settlers had acquired a cultural domination over their English counterparts. Though loyal to the crown, they were a people who, through decades of adversity, had become self reliant, and never quite lost the feeling that they were surrounded by a hostile world:
‘They learned from hard experience’, one commentator noted ‘that one must fight for what he has; that turning the other cheek does not guarantee property rights; in short, that might is right, at least in the matter of life and land ownership.’
Trade laws favoured English exporters over Irish and exorbitant rent increases when a lease expired – with the terms often broken early – bankrupted many famers. Coupled with drought, sheep diseases and small pox which took its toll on the citizens of Northern Ireland, one thousand people in April 1717, made the eventful decision to make the arduous journey to Boston on the ship The Friends’ Goodwill; setting sail from Larne, County Antrim. Between 1717 and 1775 it was known as the ‘Great Migration’ and included five waves of an estimated two hundred and fifty-thousand Scots-Irish sailing to America; particularly from Counties Antrim, Down and Derry or Londonderry. About this time, the British took control of New France which allowed many Scots-Irish to migrate to Canada, who were known as the Scotch-Irish Canadians.
The distinction between the tribe of Dan who largely departed Northern Ireland and the tribe of Reuben who remained is unwittingly highlighted by Paterson:
‘The contemporary image of the Ulster Protestant [Reuben] is most commonly that of the Orangeman, with all of his exaggerated loyalty to Britain and the Crown [tribe of Judah]. For the dispossessed of the 1770s [Dan] the opposite was true: they had lost everything, and came to America with an intense hostility towards all things British [rather, English].’
The earliest immigrants to America arrived in New England, later heading to Pennsylvania. They were valued for their fighting prowess, protestant dogma, honesty, independence of spirit, and work ethic which helped settle and secure the frontier. Many of the first permanent Scotch-Irish settlements were in Maine and New Hampshire.
For example, the author Stephen King is from Maine and possesses Scotch-Irish ancestry.
Select Surnames: ‘Stephen’s paternal forebears were… Scots Irish, although their name was Pollock not King. James Pollock, born in 1762, had emigrated from Ireland to Pennsylvania around 1788. He was a Methodist minister in Juniata county, Pennsylvania for forty-two years. His tombstone read:
“Sacred to the memory of Rev. James Pollock who died on January 22nd 1848 aged about 86 years. He was a native of Ireland who lived 60 years in this country – 42 of which he professed Christianity, the doctrine and the practice of which he exemplified in his walk through life.”
It is interesting that Stephen King’s eldest child, Naomi is a church minister.
In 1918 William Pollock – the great, great grandson of James Pollock – and his wife Helen were living in Peru, Indiana. ‘However, in that year the Spanish flu was circulating and William died from it at the tender age of thirty. Afterwards his widow Helen moved into lodgings in Peru with her young children. She remarried in 1923 and moved to Chicago.
Don-ald, William’s son and Stephen’s father, was just four at the time of his father’s death. When he grew up, he joined the Navy. Sometime in the 1930’s he changed his name from Pollock to King. Why did he do this? Did he feel no connection to his dead father or to his mother who had since remarried? There are no clues.
[Stephen] was a surprise addition to the family as his mother [Nellie Ruth Pillsbury] had been told that she would never have children (Stephen’s elder brother Dave had been adopted).’
As further settlers arrived they followed the Great Wagon Road thus avoiding areas settled by the English, Germans and Quakers, that traversed six hundred miles to Georgia, with many settling along the path. The numbers were such that Charleston, South Carolina became the second biggest arrival point after New York for ships from Ireland.
The Scotch-Irish by 1730, had moved south to the lush Shenandoah Valley of Virginia and ‘always on the move’ the Scotch-Irish travelled ‘to the Carolinas, Georgia, Tennessee, and Kentucky’ including Alabama and Texas; as ‘the restless’ Scotch-Irish with their ‘intrinsic wanderlust’ led the way westwards behind such ‘trailblazers as Dan-iel Boone.’ The Scotch-Irish were nomadic and they adopted the Scandinavian housing of log cabins, though still based on a standard Ulster house floor plan. They didn’t have many culinary skills and ate mostly mutton, lamb, and oats. Their music, unlike the Highlanders with their bagpipes, was played on fiddles and dulcimers. They also brought to America their traditions of storytelling, dancing and making ‘moonshine’ or illicit whiskey.
Paterson – emphasis & mine:
‘For the original Quaker and Puritan settlers of the thirteen colonies, largely English in origin, the emigrants of Ulster, an increasingly common sight, were usually described as ‘Irish.’ To counter this misconception the newcomers adopted the older description of ‘Scots’. It was in this semantic exchange that a new breed took shape: they were the ‘Scots-Irish.’
For many years these people had lived on a frontier in Ireland, and it seemed natural for them to push on to a new frontier, where land was both plentiful and cheap, introducing a new urgency and dynamism into a rather complacent colonial society. Before long these ‘backwoodsmen’, distrustful of all authority and government, had established a hold on the western wilderness, fighting Indians and wolves in much the same way that they had once fought wolves and woodkern. In Pennsylvania the Scots-Irish established an almost complete domination of the outer reaches of the old Quaker colony. It was a dangerous life, but one which has established a lasting image in American history and folklore…’
The Scotch-Irish gravitated to the American frontier of settlement as Danites before them had been at the forefront of exploration across Europe and they were adept as middlemen between the Native American tribes and the colonial government in handling trade negotiations.
After carving out a new life in Northern Ireland with short-lived rewards, the untenable government oppression and living conditions; it was different in the United States, for they were unwilling to endure more tyranny in their new home and ‘they weren’t about to start over a third time.’
Recall the Danites who were hard-pressed with too little land and encroaching Philistine and Canaanite neighbours in their original allotment of land, striking out for the north. Also, the Tuathe de Danaan who burnt their ships off the coast of Connaught rather than admit defeat and turning tail when beginning a new life.
Garstka states – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The Scots-Irish played a large role in the settlement of America, particularly in the southern United States. Their experiences in settling new lands in Ireland, and then again in the American colonies, helped to develop a hard-working, fearless, and sometimes brash, spirit. Occasionally lawless and violent, the Scots–Irish nevertheless had a big influence on the history of the United States; their descendants populated many frontier areas, and aspects of their culture, customs, and speech are still visible in parts of the south today.’
One of America’s biggest root problems: Scots-Irish culture, 2014 – emphasis mine:
Article excerpt: The Scots-Irish Vote
‘Richard Nisbett and Dov Cohen, psychology professors at the University of Michigan and University of Illinois, conducted an in-depth study in the 1990s examining what they dubbed the “Culture of Honor” prevalent in the South.
Nisbett argues that many of the cultural traits of the modern South can be traced back to the heritage of the population’s descendants. “The Scots-Irish were a herding people, while people from the north (of the U.S.) were English, German and Dutch farmers. Herding people are tough guys all over the world, and they are that because they have to establish that you can’t trifle with them, and if you don’t do that then you feel like you’re at risk for losing your entire wealth, which is your herd. This creates a culture of honor, and theScots-Irish are very much a culture of honor, and they carried that with them from the Deep South to the Mountain South, and then out through the western plains.”
According to Nisbett, the Scots-Irish were a warlike people distrustful of a powerful central government, a result of the herder mentality as well as centuries of fighting, first against the English and Irish, then against Native Americans, then against the Yankees. As he points out, “The Scots-Irish are very much over represented in the military… and you find them there because they’re a fighting people.”
‘It is said that no Scotch-Irish family felt comfortable until it had moved at least twice.’ As the Scotch-Irish moved inland and away from the Presbyterian influence, many became methodists or Baptists and some abandoned their faith altogether’ – Article: The Seven Churches – A Message for the Church of God in the Latter Days. ‘Even so, the Scotch-Irish did not go to America to escape the strict rules of their Presbyterian faith. In fact, the customs of that religion formed the basis of the American government, with early officials influenced by the religion’s system of courts when building the American system.
Thus the main legacy Scotch-Irish left behind for future generations was their religion. In each settlement they built a church in which to practice their Presbyterian faith. Economically, the Scotch-Irish had an impact because they practiced self-reliance: ‘God helps those who help themselves.’ Vann (2007) shows the Scotch-Irish played a major role in defining the Bible Belt in the upper south during the eighteenth century.’ The lower south being indicative of the half tribe of West Manasseh – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
The image of a gun in one hand and a Bible in the other reminds of the Danites who plundered Laish with the sword in one hand and Micah’s stolen idols in the other. The other notable legacy was the origin of Country and Western music which derived extensively from Ulster-Scots folk music. In 1746, the Scotch-Irish Presbyterians created the College of New Jersey, later renamed Princeton University, one of the most prestigious Universities in the world, let alone America.
Author and United States Senator Jim Webb puts forward in his book Born Fighting, 2004: ‘… that the character traits he ascribes to the Scotch-Irish such as loyalty to kin, extreme mistrust of governmental authority and legal strictures, and a propensity to bear arms and to use them, helped shape the American identity.’
It is interesting to note that as the Danites were skilled metallurgists, the Scotch-Irish were responsible for the iron and steel industry developing rapidly after 1830 which became one of the dominant industries in America by the 1860s. Its most important centre Pittsburgh, as well as other cities. The leadership of the iron and steel industry nationwide was predominantly Scotch-Irish. New immigrants after 1800 made Pittsburgh a major Scotch-Irish stronghold.
Thomas Mellon left Ulster in 1823 and became the founder of the famous Mellon clan, playing a central role in banking and the aluminum and oil industries. Their large numbers – at least one out of every fifteen (6.66%) Americans was Scotch-Irish and almost without exception supported America’s freedom fight, in contrast to the Scottish Highlanders – helping to ingrain their convictions into those of America’s. Many Scotch-Irish were to be found on the rolls of Revolutionary War patriots for valour.
Online Encyclopaedia:
‘A British major general testified to the House of Commons that “half the rebel Continental Army were from [Northern] Ireland”. Mecklenburg County, North Carolina, with its large Scotch-Irish population, was to make the first declaration for independence from Britain in the Mecklenburg Declaration of 1775.
The Scotch-Irish “Overmountain Men” of Virginia and North Carolina formed a militia which won the Battle of King’s Mountain in 1780, resulting in the British abandonment of a southern campaign, and for some historians “marked the turning point of the American Revolution.”
Paterson – emphasis mine:
‘With the outbreak of the Revolution in 1775 the Scots-Irish, in interesting contrast to many of their Scottish cousins,were among the most determined adherents of the rebel cause. Their frontier skillswere particularly useful in destroying Burgoyne’s army in the Saratoga campaign; and George Washington was even moved to say that if the cause was lost everywhere else he would take a last stand among the Scots-Irish of his native Virginia.’ Many of Washington’s generals were of Scotch-Irish stock including General Harry Know, General Dan Morgan and at least seven more.
‘Serving in the British Army, Captain Johann Henricks, one of the much despised ‘Hessians’, wrote in frustration ‘Call it not an American rebellion, it is nothing more than an Irish-Scotch Presbyterian Rebellion.’ It was their toughness, virility and sense of divine mission that was to help give shape to a new nation, supplying it with such diverse heroes as Davy Crocket [scout, soldier, politician] and Andrew Jackson [seventh President]. They were indeed God’s frontiersmen, the real historical embodiment of the lost tribe of Israel.’
General Robert E Lee was once asked this question: ‘What race of people do you believe make the best soldiers?’ His reply: ‘The Scots who came to this country by way of Ireland.’
The Ulster-Scots and the Southern Confederacy, Alex Greer – emphasis mine:
‘When the first southern states… pulled out of the union early in 1861, the Ulster-Scots were apparently divided over secession. South Carolina was the first to secede, but it was the Low Country gentry which had initiated that state’s secession. The Up Country Ulster-Scots had had reservations… In Virginia, the Ulster-Scots in some of the western counties refused to acknowledge secession, which had been pushed for by the tidewater gentlemen.
Thus a new state, West Virginia, was formed. The factor, which caused many Ulster-Scots to eventually support, and fight, for the Confederacy, was the coercive policy of President Abe Lincoln. When Arkansas, a state with a large Scots-Irish population, was asked by Lincoln to contribute troops to force the seceding states back into line, Arkansas joined the Confederacy. Tennessee, the largely Ulster-Scots ‘Volunteer state’, also rejected Lincoln’s call to arms in the spring of 1861, and thus became the last state to join the Confederate States of America.
Whatever their differences with the tidewater English the back country Ulster-Scots closed ranks as fellow Southerners to defend their new independence, even if it meant fighting their kinfolk from the northern states. Also, it would appear that the Ulster-Scots gave the Confederacy one of its enduring symbols, the star-charged-blue saltire on white and red background.’
‘This flag is based on St. Andrew’s Cross.’
‘Having joined the Confederacy the Ulster-Scots were more than ready to fight. The most notable southern Ulster-Scots personality was Lieut.-General Thomas J. “Stonewall” Jackson. Jackson was very conscious of his roots as his biographer and chaplain R.L. Dabney pointed out in an 1867 biography. Sadly, Jackson was shot to death by one of his own men who mistook his patrol for a Union patrol at the Battle of Chancellorsville, Virginia, on 10 May 1863. Jackson, along with the English-descended General Robert E. Lee (who had paid tribute to the Ulster-Scots), was a respected example of a Christian gentleman for future generations of Southerners.
There were many units of the Confederate States Army which had a distinctly Ulster-Scots reputation, such as the 33rd and42nd Virginia Infantry Regiments [Articles: 33; and 42]… Colonel Hamilton Jones, the Commanding Officer of the 57th North Carolina Infantry Regiment, wrote years after the war that “the high-spirited Scotch-Irish of North Carolina were unsurpassed in the qualities that go to make good soldiers. They do their duty well and valorously, and in fighting, in common with their comrades, they have fixed a standard for the American soldier below which it is hoped he will never fail.”
Texas is a good example of the influence the tribe of Dan has had in shaping America. Its location adjacent to Mexico and its struggle for independence is reminiscent of the original allotment for the tribe of Dan adjacent to the Philistines – Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America.
Texas also possesses a coast, though unlike the original small piece of land, Texas is the second biggest state after Alaska and thus the biggest continental State, with the second highest population of 31,853,800 people, behind California. Though it does not have the highest percentage of Scotch-Irish (1.1%), the state does contain the highest number with 287,393 people – 2000 Census. Scotch-Irish staked their claims in Texas and made their stand at the Alamo in 1838. Sam Houston, the man responsible for wresting Texas from Mexican control, was the grandson of an Ulster Presbyterian, as was the frontiersman and later Congressman, Davy Crockett.
Dallas, Texas
Other American regions today with significant Scotch-Irish descended populations, according to the 2000 Census: California 247,530, (0.7%); North Carolina 274,149, (2.9%); Florida 170,880, (0.9%); Pennsylvania 163,836, (1.3%); South Carolina, (2.4%) and Maine (1.7%). Historically, Appalachia, the Ozarks and northern New England were heavily settled by the Scotch-Irish.
The name Texas comes from the word Tejas, which means ‘hello friends’ in the Caddo (Hasnai) Indian language. Also, there is an apt motto for the state, which is ‘friendship.’ ‘The friendly spirit runs through every Texan soul. There are many fascinating aspects about the history of Texas, which has made it what it is today. One among them is the reason behind its nickname and the state flag’s history.’
Flag of the Republic of Texas 1836-1839
Texas was once a province of Mexico and was called Coahuila y Tejas. Texas fought for independence during 1835 and 1836. The nickname originated because of only one star present on the 1836 flag of the Republic of Texas. The Republic of Texas was an independent country before becoming a part of the Union on December 29, 1845. The lone star also signifies Texans wish to be a distinct and unique state; as well as a reminder of how Texas was the brave solitary state to demand its own rights from Mexico.
The current flag of Texas was approved in 1839. On the Texas flag, the blue stripe on the left stands for loyalty, the white star is the ‘Lone Star’ and the colour red represents courage. The star has five points, one point for each letter of the state name, Texas.
The Bonnie Blue flag (above) was a banner associated at various times with the Republic of Texas, the short lived Republic of West Florida, and the Confederate States of America at the start of the American Civil War in 1861. It consists of a single, five-pointed white star on a blue field. Its first known use was in 1810, when it was used to represent the Republic of West Florida. Later referred to as the Burnet flag (below), it was adopted by the Congress of the Republic of Texas in December, 1836. This version consisted of an azure background with a large golden star, inspired by the 1810 West Florida flag. The Bonnie Blue flag was used as an unofficial flag during the early months of 1861. It was flying above the Confederate batteries that first opened fire on Fort Sumter, beginning the Civil War.
West Florida Flag 1810
Note (above) the heraldry in the southwestern United States embracing an eagle clutching and or biting a snake.
Our Father’s Kingdom of America:
‘Reflected below is a map showing where the eagle biting the snake heraldry is being used in North America. Within Dan’s land inheritance he received Sammaus which means city of the sun. The city of Phoenix is located in the valley of the sun and in the same valley is Sun City. Arizona and the surrounding areas are also a great place to find Dan’s breast plate stone the Garnet.’
Joshua 19:40-41
Douay-Rheims 1899 American Edition
‘The seventh lot came out to the tribe of the children of Dan by their families: And the border of their possession was Saraa and Esthaol, and Hirsemes, that is, the city of the sun.’
‘While the Israelites were camped in the desert, after the Exodus, Yehovah instructed them to make a breast plate of Judgement. This breast plate was to be worn by Aaron each time he entered the tabernacle. The Israelites did make this breast plate during the forty years they were camped in the desert. According to Josephus the stones were in birth order; therefore, Dan’s stone was ligure since it is the seventh stone mentioned.
“And thou shalt interweave with it a texture of four rows of stone; there shall be a row of stones, a sardius, a topaz, and emerald, the first row. And the second row, a carbuncle, a sapphire, and a jasper. And the third row, a ligure, an agate, an amethyst: and the fourth row, a chrysolite, and a beryl, and an onyx stone, set round with gold, bound together with gold: let them be according to their row” – Septuagint Exodus 28:17-20.
‘The ligure stone [is] probably [a] garnet stone; however it could be jacinth or amber.’
As a serious aside, the state of California – and short-lived California Republic – epitomises symbolically (if not literally) the values and traits of the tribe of Dan: pioneering, audacious, innovative.
“California’s economy is diverse, but its greatest asset is technology, with much of the world viewing the state – and the Bay Area in particular – as the global center of innovation” – Sean Randolph, 2022.
California gave rise to Hollywood, Disney, Silicon Valley, Jet Propulsion, NASA, the early development of the atomic bomb, the Porn industry, the internet (Arpanet), Apple (computers and smart phones), Google, ChatGPT and is currently a significant hub for AI research and its development.
As Dan travelled relentlessly westwards throughout Europe and then on to America, it would seem plausible that his descendants would keep trail blazing westwards until they could go no further. That land could be ‘the land of the leader’ (or ‘land of the caliph’) derived from the Arabic word “khalifa” and the meaning of the name California.
California viewed as an independent nation – possessing a population of 39.6 million people – boasts the world’s 5th largest economy. Could California as Dan potentially bring Ephraim down like the serpent causes the horse and its rider to stumble and fall…?
Many of the founding fathers, including John Hancock and Charles Thomson, were of Scotch-Irish heritage. Twenty of the forty-six United States presidents, or forty-three percent boast Scotch-Irish bloodlines.
Most notable or recent Presidents include: Ulysses S Grant, 18th, 1869-1877; Theodore Roosevelt, 26th, 1901-1909; Woodrow Wilson, 28th, 1913-1921; Harry S Truman, 33rd, 1945-1953; Lyndon B Johnson, 36th, 1963-1969; Richard Nixon, 37th, 1969-1974; Jimmy Carter, 39th, 1977-1981; George H W Bush, 41st, 1989-1993; Bill Clinton, 42nd, 1993-2001; George W Bush, 43rd, 2001-2009; Barack Obama, 44th, 2009-2017 and Vice President Al Gore, 45th, 1993-2001.
Notable Scotch-Irish Americans include:
Kim Basinger Actress
Brad Pitt Actor
Mel Gibson Actor
Burt Lancaster Actor
Steve Martin Actor
John Wayne Actor
David Lynch Director
Johnny Cash Musician
Hank Williams Musician
Elvis Presley Musician & Actor
Stephen King Author
John Steinbeck Author
Edgar Allen Poe Author
Mark Twain Author
Jack Dempsey Boxer
Arnold Palmer Golfer
Neil Armstrong Astronaut
Wyatt Earp Gunslinger
Billy the Kid Gunslinger
Bill Gates Microsoft Founder
J Paul Getty Industrialist
John D Rockefeller Oil Magnate (Article: The Secret Covenant)
Recall, that throughout we have noted the association of the tribe of Dan not just with warfare and exploration, but also as pioneers. The constant reader will remember – in Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes – it was highlighted how the English as Judah, created (built) an empire, while often Scots (Benjamin), governed and administered the impressive size and scope of the British Commonwealth.
It may well be that as the tribe of Dan has not only settled predominantly in America and Northern Ireland but also in Scotland, that some of these ‘Scots’ were in fact Danites doing what they do best, judging. In like manner as pioneers, some or many of the myriad inventions (below) – all out of proportion to the size of Scotland’s population – could be attributable to the tribe of Dan.
Colour Photography Television Breach-loading rifle
Hypodermic Syringe
Lawnmower
Steam Engine
Oil Refinery
Refrigerator
Electric Clock Penicillin
Insulin Discovery Chloroform Anaesthetic
Radiation Therapy
Genetic Cloning
Finger Printing Grand piano First British War Memorial
SAS
Radar Logarithms and decimal point
Encyclopaedia Britannica Modern Capitalism
Bank of England First Savings Bank
Cash Machine Co-op principle of distributing dividends
A recommended book on the Scotch-Irish is God’s Frontiersmen by Rory Fitzpatrick. Fitzpatrick says of the American Old West – emphasis mine:
‘… the Scots-Irish people provided most of its pioneers… On each succeeding frontier to the Rocky Mountains, the Scots-Irish were prominent either as groups or as individuals. They spearheaded the thrusts through the Appalachians into Western Pennsylvania, Kentucky and Tennessee… In both Australia and New Zealand educated Ulster Scots were providing a remarkable proportion of the professional people – doctors, lawyers, engineers – on which the new colonial societies were built… (they were) a distinct racial group...A people who in many ways were the epitome of mobility and change.’
This is a remarkable description paralleling the Danite qualities of exploration and a pioneering spirit. Further quotes supporting this aspect of their nature.
“…they were the most successful settlers… they could cope better… with frontier conditions… The English settlers who had come earlier had, after their initial thrust, been unenterprising, clinging for over a century to the Atlantic coastlines and river estuaries. The Ulster people, on the other hand, penetrated far and fast into the wilderness, having little fear of the unknown.”
‘Their style was fearless, quick and effective – more rapid than any other immigrant group.’
‘Another characteristic was their “abiding hatred for totalitarian power”, as well as unfairness, inequity, bullying and abuse.’
The Ulster-Scots Agency contains the following articles that show the characteristics of Dan reflected in the Scotch-Irish:
‘Ulster-Scots and Washington’s Generals – How men with Ulster connections helped shape America through battle’
‘Ulster-Scots and United States Presidents – Presidents with Ulster connections who helped shape America’
‘Ulster-Scots and the Presbyterian Church – How Ulster-Scots defined church life in America’
‘From Folk to Country – How the Ulster-Scots influenced music in America’
‘The Ulster-Scots Legacy – Famous Americans with Ulster-Scots backgrounds’
‘The Declaration of Independence – The Ulster-Scots and America’s proudest moment – the signing of the Declaration of Independence…’
The Scotch-Irish have had a lasting influence on American society.
Lord Rosebery:
“I love Highlanders, and I love Lowlanders, but when I come to that branch of our race that has been grafted on to the Ulster stem I take off my hat in veneration and awe.”
The Scotch-Irish intermarried extensively and is the reason why so many Americans can trace their roots to this group. Yet there are no Scots-Irish parades or ethnic neighbourhoods as these people became fully American.
Scotch-Irish ancestry by County 2013
In the 2000 United States Census, 4.3 million Americans (1.5% of the population) claimed Scotch-Irish ancestry. In 2019 the figure was 3,011,165 people (0.9%). Author and former United States Senator Jim Webb suggests that the true number of people with some Scots-Irish heritage in the United States is more likely to be over twenty-seven million people, some 9.2% in 2004. This is because contemporary Americans with any Scotch-Irish heritage may regard themselves as either Irish, Scottish, or simply American instead. We encountered this in the previous chapter with those Americans of a long line of English descent, now simply identifying as American – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
Irish ancestry by contrast is predominantly in the northern States showing that they are not Gad, but rather descended from Ephraim.
The number of people identifying as Scots-Irish, that is the tribe of Dan in Ireland (the Republic) are approximately 24,500 people and in Ulster 345,101* people. In 1790, the population of America was 3,929,326 people of which some 400,000 were of Irish extraction and half of these were from the Province of Ulster.
The Ulster Diaspora between 1607 and 1680, accounted for 2,000 people from Northern Ireland going to the Americas, including the Caribbean and South America; with 2,000 people also going to Britain and 16,500 to Europe. Estimates for the period 1680 to 1750 range from 70,000 to 250,000 for Ulster-American emigration; with 4,000 people heading to Britain and 16,500 more to Europe. The Ulster Diaspora between 1750 and 1820 was approximately 150,000 people to North America; 20,000 to Britain; 5,000 to the British colonies; and 2,000 people to Europe.
The Ulster Diaspora from 1820 to 1890 included a scale of emigration between Ulster and North America little short of astounding (map below). In the three phases 1820 to 1845, 1845 to 1851 and 1851 to 1890, the total estimate for Ulster migration to North America was 1,317,000 people.
Meanwhile, the Ulster Diaspora between 1890 and 1960 saw a shift in where the Northern Irish migrated. The estimated total for Ulster emigration to North America in the period of 1890 to 1960 was 363,000 people; to Britain 240,000 people and the British colonies, 30,000 people. Between 1890 and 1930 about eighty-five per cent of Ulster emigrants went to North America. After 1930 this distribution altered dramatically and swiftly. Between 1930 and 1960, close to seventy-five per cent of those leaving from Ulster counties went to Britain, whilst only twenty per cent crossed the Atlantic.
As discussed in previous chapters, the Paternal Y-DNA Haplogroup indicative of Abraham’s male descendants is R1b and in particular the Proto-Germanic U106 (S21). The most recently significant R1b mutations originated with Abraham and his descendants beginning in 1977 BCE.
The sub-Haplogroup R1b-U106 is more frequent in central to western Europe; U198 in England; L165 in northern England; L11 in central England and L1 in southern and eastern England. While the Atlantic Celtic M529 (L21) is found in England, it is particularly widespread in the Celtic nations comprising the United Kingdom and the Republic of Ireland – refer L21 phylogenetic tree below. Overall, England has a higher percentage of R-U106, compared to its related near neighbours, aside from the Dutch.
How Scots-Irish (or Irish-Scot) are You? Scottish Origenes – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Up to 30%* of Protestants in Northern Ireland (descendants of Lowlander Scots who settled in Ulster in Ireland from 1610 AD onwards)carry the R-M222 genetic marker. In addition about 12% of Catholic males on the island of Ireland and about 5% of all Scottish males also carry the R-M222 genetic marker.’
Note M222 on the phylogenetic tree above, downstream from Z39589 and DF13, which in turn is from L21 (M529). The leader and founder of Mormonism Joseph Smith, may have been the tribe of Dan, as he carried the R1b Y-DNA Haplogroup M222.
The population of Northern Ireland is 1,933,114 people. The Protestant component is forty-eight percent of the total which equals 927,895 people; whereas forty-five percent are Catholic, or number 869,901 people; leaving 135,318 inhabitants. The Catholic portion have an affinity with those of the Republic to the South and are in large part an extension of the tribe of Gad – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
Recall, Gad shall ‘enlarge’ his territory.
Deuteronomy 33:20-21
English Standard Version
‘And of Gad he said, “Blessed be he whoenlargesGad… He chose the best of the land for himself, for there a commander’s [lawgiver’s or ruler’s] portion was reserved…’
Those who claim Scots-Irish ancestry in Northern Ireland include approximately 352,600 people – about 18% of the total population – and represent the tribe of Dan. This leaves 710,613 people or about thirty-seven percent of the total population and these individuals equate to the mainly Protestant tribe of Reuben. Recall that Reuben’s numbers would ‘be few.’
Deuteronomy 33:6
English Standard Version
“Let Reuben live, and not die, but let his men be few.”
‘The R-M222 Y-DNA genetic marker first appeared in a single male who lived on, or near, the Inishowen peninsula in the far northwest of Ireland approximately 1,500 years ago (+/-300 years). Clues as to why these R-M222 carriers began colonising throughout Ireland and Scotland can be found in their origin; Donegal (Dún nan Gall meaning ‘base or fort of the Foreigner’) and their descriptive surnames which they took with them like Gallagher (Ó Gallchobhair meaning ‘Foreign helper’) who upon settling along the west coast of Ireland acquired new surnames like Higgins (O’hUigin meaning ‘Viking’) and Halloran (O’hAllmhurain meaning ‘Pirate or Stranger from overseas’).’
‘Some of the R-M222 males who settled in Southeast Ulster took part in the subsequent Norse-Gael Conquest andcolonisation of Southwest Scotland which was led by the King of Norway ‘Magnus Barelegs’ in about 1100 AD.’
‘The land they conquered became ‘Galloway’ meaning ‘land of the foreign Gael’ a term used by the surrounding ‘Scots’ to describe the Gaels from Ireland who settled there. The Inishowen Gaels took with them to Galloway their genetic markers (like R-M222), their Gaelic language…
What’s particularly interesting is that Conquering Gaels and Vikings appear to have split Southwest Scotland between them, with the Gaelic-Irish (denoted by their ‘Mac’ surnames) colonising the area west of Dumfries town, while the Vikings (with surnames typically ending in ‘-son’) colonising the area to the east.
While in Galloway in Southwest Scotland, the descendants of the Irish Gaels gradually adopted the English language(Gaelic was extinct as a language in Galloway by 1760 AD.) They adopted the Protestant faith, and approximately 500 years after their ancestors had first arrived in Galloway, many would return as English speaking Protestant Lowland Scots during the Plantation of Ulster that began in the early 17th Century.’
In northwest Ireland, particularly Sligo and northernmost Donegal, 21.5% of the male population carry the R1b1a2a1a2c1a1a1a1 genetic fingerprint of R-M222, which is from the R1b-M529/L21/S145 (R1b1a2a1a2c) sub-clade. The predominant R1b in Ireland is R-M269, with R-M222 being scarce in the Republic of Ireland.
How Scots-Irish (or Irish-Scot) are You? Scottish Origenes – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘The I-M223 [I2a2a from 2011-2017] genetic marker appears to be much older than R-M222. While R-M222+ve males are descended from the Celtic tribes that began arriving in Britain and Ireland from Central Europe from about 800 BC onwards, I-M223+ve males appear to be the descendants of the pre-historic inhabitants of Southwest Scotland and Northeast Ireland.
The close relationship between I-M223+ve Irish and Scots is reflected in the fact that it has proven impossible to determine whether the mutation that gave rise to I-M223 first appeared in a male who lived in Southeast Ulster in Ireland or within Southwest Scotland (21 miles separates both locations).
All we know is that today, the I-M223 [I2a1b1 from 2018] marker is prevalent among both the Pre-Plantation Gaelic Irish inhabitants of Southeast Ulster (County Down) and the Scottish male population of the far Southwest of Scotland (Wigtownshire and Southern Ayrshire). Notable Gaelic Clans that carry the I-M223 paternal genetic marker include the famous McGuinness Clan of Southeast Ulster (the Clan that gave you Arthur Guinness and Guinness Stout), and the Scottish Fergusons, MacWhirthers and MacCrackenswho dominated Southwest Scotland.’
‘Interestingly, the I-M223 marker occurs in individuals named Hannah or Hanna; surnames which are associated exclusively with either Southeast Ulster in Ireland and Southwest Scotland. Given the inability to distinguish its Irish or Scottish origin, one must conclude that the ‘I-M223’ mutation is the ‘quintessential Scots-Irish’ paternal DNA marker.’
Davy Crockett belonged to Y-DNA Haplogroup I-M223.
The genetic closeness of certain inhabitants of southwest Scotland and Northern Ireland reveals the mysterious third element in these countries. For Scots are descendants of Benjamin and the majority of Protestant Northern Irish are from Reuben.
Who would be this other common denominator but none other than the people descended from Dan. The Y sex chromosome R1b is the defining marker Haplogroup for a variety of peoples in western Europe and so the sub-clades associated with the United Kingdom and Ireland are mutations stemming originally from Jacob. Hence the men in Britain and Ireland carrying the far older Haplogroup I, while related to those men possessing the relatively recent R1b in genetic terms, are only so distantly, for they carry an intermediate Haplogroup from a much earlier ancestor than Jacob or Abraham.
This then is a fascinating correlation between I-M223 (or I2a1b1) and R1b-M222 if each is a ‘quintessential Scots-Irish paternal DNA marker.’ As R-M222 would equate to mutations reflecting the tribe of Dan and their paternal ancestors Dan and his son Hushim, it effectively means that the carriers of I-M223 are men of a related earlier paternal line of descent from Shem via Arphaxad, who have intermixed and intermarried with the tribe of Dan – refer article: Y-DNA Adam & mtDNA Eve: The Genesis & Evolution of Homo sapiens.
The tribe of Dan has truly leapt from Bashan, not once or twice but thrice. From Ulster to Scotland, from Scotland to Northern Ireland and from Northern Ireland to the United States and beyond.
Deuteronomy 33:22
Expanded Bible
“Dan is like a lion’s cub, who jumps out of [and] leaps forth from Bashan.”
‘One of the puzzles of modern DNA studies has been a lack of DNA evidence for the Irish colonization of the Western Isles of Scotland, which historically gave rise to the Kingdom of Dalriada. It may simply be that there has been so much human movement back and forth between the Western Isles of Scotland and Northeast Ireland that the two populations are (at present) indistinguishable from one another!
Given its proximity to Scotland, the descendants of Medieval Antrim in Northeast Ireland (which lies closest to Scotland) are ‘genetically’ more Scots than Irish (12 miles separate Antrim from Scotland). The descendants of even the Gaelic Irish in Northern Ireland (who are today overwhelmingly Catholic) tend to have earlier detectable links in their commercial DNA test results with Scotland (that includes the most notable O’Neill Clan).
In fact, the Medieval surnames and prominent Clans of North Antrim are dominated by notable Scottish surnames that originated from the Western Isles… BUT! over time, and as more and more people participate in commercial ancestral Y-DNA testing, it may become possible to dissect out each wave of migration between Scotland and Ireland and identify some new Dalriadan DNA markers.’
Recall the Rh- factor discussed in the article, Rhesus Negative Blood Factor: “Of interest, is the high percentage of Rh- people in both Ireland and Scotland. Particularly, the peoples of northwest Ireland, the Highland Scots and the western Islanders of Norway, who all have between 16 and 25% Rh negative people. The Norwegians are accounted by those female Scots who were transported to Norway as slaves.
Scotland is a country where there is a strong variation of blood type frequencies based on location. Between 20 percent and a little bit over 30 percent of Rh- people can be expected in most of the extreme northern and western regions. In the West coast region of Inverness, where the Rh negative percentage has been measured at 30.44%, the percentage of blood type O has also been noted as substantially high. Ireland is purported to have around 25% Rh negatives in several reports while others demonstrate a percentage nearer 15% to 16%. However studies have indicated that Northern Ireland has a higher percentage of approximately 27%.”
This combined information is significant as it points towards the Scots-Irish as the tribe of Dan nestled primarily in Northern Ireland and to a lesser degree in Scotland. Dan’s strong association with Reuben in Northern Ireland is not unexpected; nor its mass migration onto its full inheritance within Joseph in the United States. All this after the Tuatha de Danann had early travelled in waves to Ulster between circa 1500 and 1200 BCE, while the sons of Jacob were dwelling in Egypt, later sojourning across the Sinai Peninsula and during the time of the Judges – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
Haplogroup R1b-M529 and a lesser extent I2 (with I1) through intermixing, are the main Y-DNA Haplogroups for the sons of Jacob and are indicative of the Scots, Irish and the peoples of Northern Ireland. As a residue of the tribe of Dan is nestled within these half brother nations, then they will exhibit unique clades of each. Certainly, it appears that R-M222 (and I-M223) are those markers.
The descendants of Dan, the true thirteenth tribe of Israel, like an elusive serpent… have been found.
But the Spirit explicitly and unmistakably declares that in later times some will turn away from the faith, paying attention instead to deceitful and seductive spirits and doctrines of demons, misled by the hypocrisy of liars whose consciences are seared as with a branding iron…
1 Timothy 4:1-2 Amplified Bible
“Become lost. Only then, will you be found.”
Worm Shepherd
“I tell you naught for your comfort, yea, naught for your desire,
Save that the sky grows darker yetand the sea rises higher.”
G K Chesterton, The Ballad of the White Horse, 1911
‘Now it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the earth, and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw the daughters of men, that they were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves of all whom they chose. And the LORD said, ‘My spirit shall not strive with man forever, for he is indeed flesh; yet his days shall be one hundred and twenty years.’ There were giants on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men and they bore children to them.’
‘Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown‘ – Genesis 6:1-4 NKJV.
Genesis 6 Giants: Master Builders of Prehistoric and Ancient Civilizations, Stephen Quayle, 2009 – emphasis mine:
‘Obviously, the ‘daughters of men’ were simply human women. But who were the ‘sons of God’? And who – or what – were the giants and ‘mighty men’ who were the offspring of the sons of God and daughters of men?… One explanation fits this scripture passage perfectly. Not surprisingly, it was also accepted as truth by ancient Jewish scholars. It becomes apparent with careful study of the scriptures as well. “This view maintains that the ‘sons of God’ are angels. As creatures of God, these creatures (like mankind) bear a family relationship in that they were created by God and, therefore, can be viewed in a sense as being His sons. Not only that, this interpretation explains why all the human beings involved are female while all the male figures are called the ‘sons of God.’
In the Book of Job, angels are described as sons of God – Job 1:6; 2:1; 38:7. Elsewhere in the Bible they are similarly described: Psalms 29:1; 89:6; 104:4, Daniel 3:25, Hebrews 1:7, 14.
Quayle: ‘The Nephilim that were produced by the angel/mankind marriage were much different from either of their parents. This, too, went against God’s plan for the Earth in which each animal and human being was to reproduce ‘after its own kind.’ This is perhaps the best demonstration that the parents of these creatures were not simply descendants of Cain and Seth. Had they been, they would have produced human offspring, rather than the Nephilim… “A careful study of the first introduction of this word in Genesis also shows that the Nephilim have appeared more than one time in history. The verses don’t say that the first account was the only time this occurred. Notice that there were giants ‘in those days’ and ‘also after that’ time as well… the giants could only be coming from the sons of God interbreeding with the daughters of men…’
The Theory of Three Human Species, Epoch Times, Leonardo Vintini – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The Old Testament tells a story in which a diminutive David defeats the giant Goliath. Using just a sling to slay his enormous foe, this unlikely victor became the second Hebrew monarch. While many consider the tale to be merely a colorful allegory, a recent finding exhibiting the oldest known Philistine inscriptions suggests that Goliath may have actually existed. This artifact – a small clay shard – was found in Israel in 2005 by Tell es-Safi University archeologists. It is inscribed with the words “Alwt and Wlt” which, according to Professor Aaron Demsky, coincide with the name Goliath. Alwt and Wlt are non-Semitic names which are etymologically similar to the name Goliath. Studies confirm that the carving was made around 950 BC, which would put it within 70 years of when biblical scholars believe this historic fight occurred [in circa 1022 BCE]’ – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes.
‘While the find may lend some new credibility to an ancient tale, it may also serve as a piece to another puzzle that’s even more intriguing. One might assume that, even if the epic battle really did take place, Goliath’s size was surely exaggerated for dramatic effect. However, evidence collected from around the globe over the last century suggests that the existence of a real giant may not have been that strange after all.
In fact, these finds have led some to believe that the mankind of antiquity may have come in three distinct sizes: giants, humans, and hobbits.
In the fall of 2004, a group of investigators working in Indonesia found remains of a race of “hobbit” men measuring just over three feet. Researchers determined that these smaller humans had existed alongside man until about 13,000 years ago [the time of the Flood]. The research team – including Indonesian paleoanthropologist Professor T. Jacob – dubbed the small race Homo floresiensis, named after the Indonesian island of Flores where the skeletons were uncovered. Some say these hobbits still roam the jungle, prompting many visitors to the island in recent years in search of a myth incarnate.
The wealth of evidence for a race of giants is even greater. Remains of giant humans have been found in practically every part of the globe: Tunisia; Pennsylvania; Glen Rose, Texas; Gargayan in the Philippines; Syria; Morocco; Australia; and throughout the Urbasa mountain range in Spain. Perhaps the most popular and scientifically recognized example is the “Giant of Java,” found just south of China’ – refer articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and Nephilim & Elioud Giants II.
‘Similar human remains that were found in nearby southern China reveal large humans who possessed six digits on each extremity. This polydactyl characteristic seems to have been a regular pattern in this race of men, as other examples have shown. In Soviet Georgia, skeletons were found of men between 9 and 10 feet tall that also possessed six digits on the hands and feet. Among several biblical passages that mention the existence of giants, Samuel 21:20 also observes this extra-digit phenomenon: “In still another battle, which took place at Gath, there was a huge man with six fingers on each hand and six toes on each foot – twenty-four in all.”
Despite the vast amount of skeletal evidence – as well as the unearthed tools and teeth that would otherwise prove comically large by normal human standards – it seems that there are still not a great number of scientists dedicated to studying this phenomenon. The modern world often regards mention of these different-sized human races in ancient texts and folklore as the product of a vivid imagination – though many different cultures record very similar accounts… in light of the various remains uncovered throughout the world… these “mythical” stories may have actually been accurate depictions of life at that time. If these races of various size did exist, why three sizes, and where did the other two go?’
Perhaps the premise for the Lord of the Rings by J R R Tolkien is not quite so far-fetched?
Humans are not from Earth, Ellis Silver, 2017, pages 223-224 – emphasis mine:
‘Archaeologists and anthropologists have found numerous remains of what appear to be human-alien hybrids… it’s difficult to determine their true origin as the DNA evidence… is undoubtedly being suppressed, ignored or confiscated by mainstream organizations and authorities.
Of particular interest are the significant number of elongated skulls that have been found, mainly in Central and South America… we can easily tell the difference between humans that have had their heads bound and the elongated skulls that appear to have developed naturally… the ones found in Paracas [in Peru] were 60 percent heavier than human skulls, were structurally different, and had craniums that were 25 percent larger than ours. Researchers were able to extract mitochondrial DNA from them and found mutations which indicated an unknown human-like species that didn’t fit the evolutionary tree.’
A Peruvian skull purported to be Nephilim in origin with an elongated cranium
Possible or very likely probable physical evidence of Elioud, the second generation angel-human hybrids. God proclaimed that the means by which Satan, His adversarial nemesis would ultimately be punished and destroyed would be through the seed of the woman Eve and eventually her distant descendant. The Devil is an original and ancient, vastly powerful entity. Thus, this prophecy was a serious pronouncement against the Serpent of old. A human woman, Mary from the line of Seth, Noah, Shem and Arphaxad would give birth to a male child the Son of Man, who would one day destroy the Adversary.
Genesis 3:15
English Standard Version
“I will put [H7896 – shiyth: appoint] enmity [H342 – ‘eybah: hatred] between you [the Serpent] andthe woman[Eve], and between youroffspring [H2233 – zera: (demonic) seed] andheroffspring [humanity]; he [the Messiah] shallbruise [H7779 – shuwph: crush] your head[defeat spiritually, eternally] and you shall bruise his heel [physical, temporal death].”
This was the first prophecy of the coming Messiah. The Serpent of Old was put on notice and from that point on, Satan set out to corrupt or destroy any suspected God-fearing child who could potentially be the prophesied Redeemer. The first godly child born Abel, was killed by his wicked brother Cain. Cain was banished and Adam and Eve bore another son Seth. At his birth Eve declared: “For God, said she, hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel, whom Cain slew” – Genesis 4:25, KJV.
As other obedient sons to the Creator began to populate the Earth, Samael instituted his Nephilim sabotage program. By corrupting the seed of the woman, Samael – the Serpent of the Garden, not of old – could prevent the birth of the human Messiah, who could not be part Satan’s seed. Samael sought to make the Word of God fail. The Nephilim were his attempt to thwart the Creator’s plan of salvation and place his mark on all of the world. The Nephilim giants, through their evil angelic parentage, sought to undermine or undo the Creator’s plan of reconciliation to Himself. In their overpowering of the world, they reproduced so rapidly that nearly all flesh on the Earth became corrupted; while the Nephilim dominated the Earth through terror, war and bloodshed.
The Nephilim spread violence and evil to the degree that: ‘God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually.’ Humanity was on the verge of being wiped out with no hope of redemption, if every person born became part fallen angel with the ante-mark of the Beast. It necessitated the Eternal’s intervention with swift and decisive divine judgement, by flooding the earth to a. counter the Nephilim-human hybridisation, b. endeavour to destroy the Nephilim and Elioud, c. punish the fallen Angels for their illicit relations with women and d. preserve humankind.
A generic depiction of Satan, yet is it an accurate one? Could it be of someone else instead, such as Samael?
Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1997 & 1999, Pages 65, 135-136 – emphasis mine:
‘The Sumerian gods regarded man as a convenience and nothing more. He supplied their wants, kept their cities, and provided cannon fodder for their various military ventures. The gods were cruel and unsympathetic masters. They considered humans as merely unruly children, no more important than pets, to be governed ruthlessly and without sentiment [refer article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are]. At one time, man was regarded as a source of food and no different from the cattle and sheep that he raised… the Sumerian word LU[LU] was used for sheep as well as man, and it seems that this term was used gastronomically as well… [the fallen Angels] offspring [were] more mammal than reptile [six generations in]… plans… went awry and they produced creatures quite unlike their reptilian forebears.
The “divine” race was becoming diluted and the mammalian [human] genes appeared to dominate the reptilian [serpent] strain which became recessive. This factor may have been the main reason which led to the experiments in genetic engineering, one of the major crimes levelled against the [Watchers]. In order to redress the unforeseen and unwarranted dilution of the saurian strain, the [dark Angels] began experiments in changing the genetic codes, hoping in this way to reestablish their strain as the dominant one. These experiments… got out of control… “changing a man into a horse or mule or vice versa [minotaurs, centaurs, satyrs], or transferring an embryo from one womb to another… they began to sin against [birds, animals, reptiles and fish].”
Ghost population of ancient humans may have mated with ancestors of modern humans, USA TODAY, Ryan W Miller, 2020 – emphasis mine:
‘Ancestors of people living in what is today West Africa may have reproduced with a species of ancient humans unknown to scientists, new research suggests. Scientists know Europeans mated with Neanderthals and people in Oceania with Denisovans, but a new study published… in the peer-reviewed journal Science Advances found that genetic variation within West African populations is best explained by the presence of a new ancient human species altogether.’
The interbreeding with the people of Day Six is verified in the human immune system and the HLA (human leucocyte antigen) family of genes. The origins of the HLA class 1 genes are evidence that our ancient relatives interbred with Neanderthals and Denisovans. The introduced genes led to 4%+ change in the modern human genome. When researchers studied a variant of HLA called HLA-B73 found in modern humans; it was discovered that it had originated from cross-breeding with Denisovans. Scientists have estimated that Europeans owe more than half their variants of one class of gene to interbreeding with Neanderthals.
Miller: ‘With difficulties in obtaining a full fossil record and ancient DNA, scientists’ understanding of the genetic diversity within West African populations has been poor. To get a fuller picture, researchers at University of California, Los Angeles compared 405 genomes of West Africans with Neanderthal and Denisovan genomes. Sriram Sankararaman, one of the study’s authors, told NPR that the researchers used statistical modeling to figure out which parts of the DNA they were analyzing did not come from modern humans, then compare those to the two ancient hominin species. What they found is the presence of DNA from “an archaic ghost population” in modern West African populations’ genetic ancestry. “We don’t have a clear identity for this archaic group,” Sankararaman told NPR. “That’s why we use the term ‘ghost.’ It doesn’t seem to be particularly closely related to the groups from which we have genome sequences from.”
This ghost population have left ‘snippets of foreign’ DNA in modern Africans. These genetic ‘leftovers’ do not resemble DNA from any modern humans; nor does the foreign DNA resemble Neanderthal DNA, which shows up in the DNA of modern humans, but categorically not in sub-Saharan Africans. The University of Washington announced: ‘[The ghost population] had to be similar enough in appearance to anatomically modern humans that reproduction would happen.’ This DNA evidence is either the exact same or something similar but distinct from that mentioned in Ed Whelan’s article; that led one to believe that foreign DNA could be evidence of Homo erectus in our ancestral line.
Miller: ‘The “ghost population” likely split from humans and Neanderthals into a new species… The study also says the breeding may have occurred over an extended period of time, rather than all at once. “It’s very likely that the true picture is much more complicated,” Sankararaman told the Guardian. John Hawks, an anthropologist at the University of Wisconsin-Madison, told the newspaper that studies like this one, “Open a window showing us that there is much more than we thought to learn about our ancestors.”
A different picture would be what if there were a quantifiable DNA residue, an actual footprint for the existence of the Nephilim, the hybrid species of human after sexual interaction with dark Angels? The Watchers, after choosing to enter the physical plane, would have possessed their own unique genetic data, that would contribute a fifty percent component of a newly conceived and born Nephilim.
The Biblical Book of Jude is an abridged companion to the in-depth Book of Enoch, regarding the antediluvian age. Jude, a half-brother of Christ, says the following regarding the Watchers.
Jude 1, 3, 6-7
English Standard Version
‘Jude, a servant of Jesus Christ and brother of James [full blood brother]… I found it necessary to write appealing to you to contend for the faith that was once for all delivered to the saints.
Andtheangels who did not stay[1]within their own positionof authority [G746 – arche: beginning, origin, principality], but left [2] [G620 – apoleipo: to desert or forsake] their proper dwelling [G3613 – oiketerion: ‘of the body as a dwelling place for (their) spirit’], he has kept in eternal chains under gloomy darkness [G2217 – zophos: blackness (of the netherworld)] until the judgment [G2920 – krisis: condemnation, separation, a trial] of the great day–
just as Sodom and Gomorrah and the surrounding cities, which likewise indulged in sexual immorality [G1608 – ekporneuo: to go a whoring, give one’s self over to fornication] and [3] pursued[for evil] unnatural desire [strange (or different) flesh], serve as an example by undergoing a punishment of eternal fire.’
These Angels, as per the original Greek, decided to (1) leave their spiritual home in the spirit realm, to (2) take on a form of physicality, transforming their ethereal bodies so as to dwell in our physical dimensions on Earth and (3) have carnal sexual relationships with human women. Those religious teachers which proclaim otherwise are ignoring the clear message of the scriptures. The Greek word used for dwelling is also used in 2 Corinthians 5:2, regarding the future resurrected spiritual body of a believer. Two hundred (million) Watchers ventured into our dimensions prior to the flood; when two million disobedient angels followed a dark Lord called, Samyaza.
The Book of Enoch 6:1-7; 7:1-6
‘In those days, when the children of man had multiplied, it happened that there were born unto them handsome and beautiful daughters. And the angels, the children of heaven, saw them and desired them; and they said to one another, “Come, let us choose wives for ourselves from among the daughters of man and beget us children.”
And [Semyaza], being their leader, said unto them, “I fear that perhaps you will not consent that this deed should be done, and I alone will become responsible for this great sin.” But they all responded to him, “Let us all swear an oath and bind everyone among us by a curse not to abandon this suggestion but to do the deed.” Then they all swore together and bound one another by the curse. And they were altogether two [million]; and they descended into ‘Ardos, which is the summit of Hermon. And they called the mount Armon, for they swore and bound one another by a curse.’
There is immense significance in this sworn pact. Note Dan on the map. We will discuss the Tribe of Dan in Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe and his link with Mount Hermon and the Nephilim.
Enoch: ‘And they took wives unto themselves, and everyone respectively chose one woman for himself, and they began to go unto them. And they taught them magical medicine, incantations, [spells] the cutting of roots, and taught them about plants [drugs]. And the women became pregnant and gave birth to great giants whose heights were three hundred cubits [300 seems a stretch – no pun intended – even 30 cubits would be 45 feet tall].
These giants consumed the produce of all the people until the people detested feeding them. So the giants turned against the people in order to eat them. And they began to sin against birds, wild beasts, reptiles, and fish. And their flesh was devoured the one by the other, and they drank blood. And then the earth brought an accusation against the oppressors.’
This invasion of renegade angels following Samyaza swore an oath, to materialise into our realm with the purpose of performing the sabotaging act of cohabiting with the daughters of human men. These Watchers had closely observed, lusting after and becoming captivatingly entranced with the daughters born to the children of men; whether from the line of Seth (Homo sapiens), the people of Day Six (Homo neanderthalenis), the line of Cain (to be explained) and possibly hybrid lines involving the mixing between all three. To say it was a bit of a genetic mess is an understatement and now it was set to become a whole lot more heterogenous.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 88-90 – emphasis mine:
‘Enoch identified those high-ranking, overseeing [Seraphim] as “Watchers”… from a specific order, Grigori… who revolted in heaven… [and] who later sinned with [the] daughters of [Cain]… The Hebrew word for watcher defined itself as “those who watch, or those who are awake”… the holy rulers and governors of the earth… The watchers… were referred alternatively to as “archons.” Archons were… hostile heavenly forces… a governor of an Aeon… great celestial princes, each reigning over a particular region of the earth, just as Deuteronomy describes [we will reference this fully later]. Their authority was that of a watcher/archon/ruler of a specific region, aeon, or nation in the physical universe.’
The Grigori were originally a superior order of angels who dwelt in the ‘highest heaven’ with the Eternal and after their transformation in appearance, resembled human beings. Watcher means: ‘one who watches, those who watch, those who are awake’ and ‘those who do not sleep.’ Esoteric tradition states they were a special elite class of angel created to be earthly shepherds of the primitive humans.
Michael Howard adds: ‘It was their task to observe and watch over the emerging human species and report back on their progress. However they were confined by the divine prime directive not to interfere in human evolution. Unfortunately they decided to ignore God’s command and defy his orders and become teachers to the human race, with unfortunate repercussions for both themselves and humanity. The fallen angels taught their wives and children a variety of new technological skills, magical knowledge and occult wisdom. This suggests that psychic abilities and magical powers were originally an ancient inheritance from the angelic realm given to early humans. In the Luciferian tradition this is known in spiritual and metaphorical terms as the ‘witch blood’, ‘elven blood’ or ‘faery blood’ that is possessed by witches and wizards… the Watchers… were cultural exemplars and the bringers of civilisation to the early human race.’
The Watchers said one to another: “Come, we must take to ourselves concubines from the descendants of men.” Theses Angels would have surely known that this was now a one-way trip and that they would be barred from returning to their spiritual home, in the heavens. This plan undoubtedly must have been a directive set by the Devil.
Recall, the seriousness of their actions, inspired Samyaza to say:
“I fear that you may not fulfill this venture, and I alone shall suffer for so terrible a crime.”
The rebellious Angels answered:
“We all pledge and bind ourselves by fears that we will not change our mind and hearts, but we will fulfil this venture.”
Hence the oath, for the two million to bind themselves to the planned objective.
The Watchers then descended upon Mount Hermon in the days of Jared, righteous Enoch’s father. The dark Angels materialised into this realm, they took human women, cohabiting with them and in the process taught all of them to be wicked through the secret occult disciplines of sorcery, witchcraft and black magic.
The Angels no doubt eventually took multiple wives and concubines, so that by the time of the Flood some 11,000 years later, practically all three human lines were irreversibly corrupted.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 18-19, 124 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘According to the Zohar, angels do not have a sexual gender, even though they can adopt one; this changeling ability… is held up to be the explanation of how angels were capable of copulating with the daughters of men. Ginsburg backs up this shape-shifting doctrine… angels lost their transcendental [supernatural] qualities while on the earth; they took on sublunary [terrestrial] bodies so that they, indeed, could mate with human females, and likely each other, to create lower forms of gods on earth [elemental spirits]…
The book of Megadriel, War in Heaven: “… And behold, the Watchers descended to earth in the place called Ardos, which is in the summit of Mount Hermon (‘Sacred Mountain’). And they transformed their Angelic essence into the forms of men. And the Watchers who descended unto Ardos numbered 200. And they were known henceforth as Grigori. And immediately upon their descent to earth they took women unto themselves as wives, and sinned with them… And Watcher’s wives conceived and gave birth to abominable creatures called Nefillim.’
The Testament of Reuben: “… for it was thus that… (women) charmed the watchers… before the Flood. As they continued looking at the women, they were filled with desire for them and perpetrated the act in their minds. Then they were transformed into human males, and while the women were living with their husbands they appeared to them. Since the women’s minds were filled with lust for these apparitions, they gave birth to giants.”
… the Kebra Negast: “… daughters of Cain… conceived, but they were unable to bring forth children and they died. Of the children who were in [their] wombs, some died and some did come forth by splitting open the bellies of their mothers. They came forth by their navels, and when they were grown up they became giants.”
The Book of Jubilees: “Then came the flood upon the earth, namely, owing to the fornication wherein the Watchers against the law of their ordinances went a whoring after the daughters of men, and took themselves wives of all which they chose: and they made the beginning of uncleanness. And they begat sons, the nephilim, and they were all unlike, and they devoured one another: and the Giants slew one man another.”
It was not a surprise to the residents of Sodom, that angels were visiting Lot. They demanded sexual relations with the angels, as this was obviously a common occurrence in the city – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran.
Genesis 6:4, ESV: ‘… in those days, and also afterward…’ These people were addicted to this particular act of perversion with fallen angels offering themselves in human form, and they were not going to let this new opportunity pass. It explains the biblical phrases unnatural desire and strange flesh. We can comprehend the necessity of destroying Sodom and the three other surrounding cities, to halt the process of sabotaging the human race being repeated as before the Flood.
These additional rebellious angels after the flood, must have been dwelling in or visiting these cities. There is no mention of their being placed in restraint with the former Watchers, rather they underwent a punishment of eternal fire oreternal* death. Their comrades are chained in hell, underneath and inside the Earth in darkness. The word for hell is Tartarus and signifies a deep abyss: the mythological underworld and abode for the dead – Article: Thoth. Message Bible: ‘And you know the story of the angels who didn’t stick to their post, abandoning it for other, darker missions. But they are now chained and jailed in a black hole until the great Judgment Day.’
The author of 2 Peter elaborates similarly to Jude’s explanation.
2 Peter 2:4-6
English Standard Version
4 ‘For if God did not spare angels when they sinned, but cast them into hell and committed them to chains of gloomy darkness to be kept until the judgment; 5 if he did not spare the ancient world, but preserved Noah, a herald of righteousness, with seven others, when he brought a flood upon the world of the ungodly; 6 if by turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrahto ashes [G5077 – tephroo: to incinerate, consume] he condemned them to extinction* [G2692 – katastrophe: destruction, demolition, ‘the extinction of a spirit’], making them an example of what is going to happen to the ungodly…’
Jude 8-16, 18-19
English Standard Version
‘Yet in like manner these people also, relying on their dreams, defile the flesh, reject authority, and blaspheme the glorious ones. But when the archangel Michael, contending with the devil, was disputing about the body of Moses, he did not presume to pronounce a blasphemous judgment, but said, “The Lord rebuke you.” But these people blaspheme all that they do not understand, and they are destroyed by all that they, like unreasoning animals, understand instinctively. Woe to them! For they walked in the way of Cain and abandoned themselves for the sake of gain to Balaam’s error and perished in Korah’s rebellion’ – Article: Belphegor.
The Devil may have wanted Moses to remain dead and Michael was tasked with resurrecting Moses, as he was bodily visible in the transfiguration account along with Elijah – Matthew 17:1-4. Was the Devil objecting to Moses being raised from the dead early?
‘These are hidden reefs at your love feasts, as they feast with you without fear, shepherds feeding themselves; waterless clouds [without the Holy Spirit], swept alongby winds; fruitlesstrees [spiritually dead]inlateautumn,twicedead [no hope of resurrection], uprooted; wild waves of the sea, casting up the foam of their own shame;wandering stars [homeless angels],for whom the gloom of utter darknesshas been reserved forever [eternal darkness of death].
It was also about these that Enoch, the seventh from Adam, prophesied, saying, “Behold, the Lord comes with ten thousands of his holy ones, toexecute judgment on all and to convict all the ungodly of all their deeds of ungodliness that they have committed in such an ungodly way, and of all the harsh things that ungodly sinners have spoken against him.” [Enoch 1:9] These are grumblers, malcontents, following their own sinful desires; they are loud-mouthed boasters, showing favoritism to gain advantage… “In the last time there will be scoffers, following their own ungodly passions.” It is these who cause divisions, worldly people, devoid of the Spirit.’
The Days of Noah were the Days of the Nephilim: Genesis Sixth Chapter, C K Quarterman – emphasis mine:
‘The Nephilim and Fallen Angels… appear in the myths of many diverse cultures, and folklore, sometimes passing themselves off as beings that came from the stars, even calling themselves star gods. The emperors of Japan, the Kings of the Aztec’s, and Mayans, are said to be descendants of the star gods… the Titans [Titan the Sun-god, ancestor of the Titans and elder brother of Kronos, god of Saturn the original sun]… were a race of powerful deities in Greek mythology… the elder gods are overthrown by the younger Olympians. In this myth, the Dark Lords are the descendants of Uranus (ruler of the cosmos), that ruled during the legendary “Golden Age”. In this golden age of Greek mythology, Cronus (Ancient Greek – Kronos), overthrew Uranus during a ten-year series of battles, known as the “Battle of the Titans” -refer article: Thoth].
‘The Nephilim… became the heroes of Greek and Roman mythology. The children of the Nephilim gave birth to the Elouid. The Nephilim and the Elouid were the builders of the large objects found around the world, such as the [Egyptian] Pyramids, the smaller pyramids in Central America, Cambodia, and ancient temples… the many early megaliths, and structures’ refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim-]…
‘The name [Elioud also transliterated Eljo] is the word used for the antediluvian children of the Nephilim; being a quarter angelic. The Fallen Angels fathered Nephilim and the Nephilim fathered the Elouid. For instance, [the giant King David fought], Goliath of Gath was a son of a giant; not a Nephilim himself, but rather he was an Elouid.
The Babylonians, Greeks, Romans, and all ancient cultures, recorded a race of beings displaying great powers of intellect, huge size and great strength. These nearly universal records give testimony of very large beings, generally from 8 to 12 feet tall, but some as tall as thirty-six feet. Some weighed over a thousand pounds. The Sumerians had Gilgamesh, the Babylonian King which is pictured on stone tablets recovered from Mesopotamia. He is depicted holding two lions by the leg, one in each hand. It is said he was able to take out a lion single handed, because of his size and incredible strength.
According to tradition, the Nephilim had enormous psychic abilities. They performed levitation, mind control, and remote viewing. They had the power of pronouncing and removing curses and diseases, and had ways of knowing and predicting the future. They were extremely intelligent. They knew all about science, architecture, and engineering. According to 1 Enoch they created human sacrifice. They drank blood, were cannibals and taught abortion. They certainly tampered with both human and animal gene pools [Book of Jasher] to try and hinder redemption through a human bloodline. The book of Enoch states, “And the fifth [Satan (of five), serving the Satan] was named Kasdeja: this is he who showed… the smitings of the embryo in the womb, that it may pass away…” (Enoch 69:12a).’
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 20-21, 23:
‘All primeval cultures teem with fabulous stories of famous heroes, people of great size and… strength… superheroes… from a sexual union between immortal gods and humans… Hercules, the most famous of the Greek Titans, was the hero son of Zeus and Alcmena… [and] with the gods [fallen Angels]… [fended] off the ten-year Titan [Nephilim-giants] rebellion against the gods. Hercules slew the leader of the rebellious giants, Alcyoneus. Hercules is also famous for slaying a dragon [Seraph] in his quest for the Golden Apples (Tree of Life) that granted immortality, which was located in the Garden of Hesperides (Eden). Jason… quested after the Golden Fleece, the Golden Pelt of Aries the Ram, guarded by a dragon. Jason’s ship, Argos… and his crew was known as the Argonauts. Hercules was a member of Jason’s crew. Cadmus was… the brother of the female Titan Europa… Hesiod noted the refugee Titan remnant fled to the blessed Isles on the edge of the world; likely England and Ireland.’
The [Elioud] Race, C K Quarterman – emphasis mine:
‘The Giants or Nephilim had the spirits of their fathers, but mortal bodies like their mothers… [so] they could also reproduce with human women… and their children are called the Elouid… [or] Eljo. What most authors have not taken into account is that Nephilim and their children the Eloiud could reproduce. This explains some of the strangeness of ancient mythology… The amount of genetic variation throughout all modern human populations is surprisingly small and implies a recent origin for the common ancestor of us all. Accordingly, this agrees with Noah’s flood where in Genesis the Nephilim and their children are destroyed. Although, there were other incursions of fallen angels they never again corrupted humanity to the degree they had previously to the flood. Nephilim [possibly] and Elouid [probably] had six fingers and six toes.
And yet again there was war at Gath, where was a man of great stature, whose fingers and toes were four and twenty, six on each hand, and six on each foot: and he also was the son of the giant. But when he defied Israel, Jonathan the son of Shimea David’s brother slew him. These were born until the giant in Gath; and they fell by the hand of David, and by the hand of his servants. (1 Chronicles 20:6-8).’
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 26-31 – emphasis & bold mine:
Nephilim were ‘bulked by muscle, gifted with strength. Og’s height to breadth ratio… was an astonishing two to one, establishing Og as being incredibly broad, for the average human maintains a three to one ratio… One needs to only reason that such large beings must have been designed and bioengineered differently in order to support such size and weight. Josephus indicated that the countenances of the giants were entirely unique from normal human anatomy. Nephilim descendants were terrible and surprising to the sight, just as they were fearsome to the hearing… terrible to look upon… [possessing] the face of a viper, a snake. Josephus went on to state that the bones of those creatures were kept on public display for all to wonder at… as late as 70 CE… let us look to define Anak: ‘long necked, i.e. a giant,” that the sun touched their necks because they were so long, like those of snakes… a frightening (snake-like) appearance… emim translates as “inspiring fear,” and rephaim translates as “causing one’s heart to grow weak at a glance.”
Nephilim mirrored their fathers, fallen angels…serpents identified as seraphim… Serpent-like angels… recorded in the Gnostic gospel Origin of the World, possessing faces that were long and narrow, prominent cheekbones, elongated jawbones, thin lips, and slanted eyes… Nephilim and watchers were both referred to by the antediluvians as serpents… Nephilim eyes were said to have been glowing and solid gold or honey coloured, while their skin was white [fair] and rough [scaly?]… Egyptian monuments recorded both Anakim and Rephaim as unusually tall and fair-skinned… Canaanite art… clearly portrays beings with long, serpentine necks, heads like cobras, small mouths and coffee bean eyes.
We will return many times to the Canaanites… with particular reference to Nephilim andtheir cult of the bull… [refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy] the shadowy… Anunnaki, were referred to in the Kur-Sag Epic as princes and splendid serpents…Eve‘s name somehow derived from or is related to the word snake, and Eve was an original serpent goddess of fertility and life… As for the Central Americans, the practice of flattening the skull was likely an attempt to approximate the image of an early civilised and dominant people, perhaps the Nephilim… [their] culture and religions were oozing with serpentine imagery.’
The land of Canaan named because Canaan’s descendants had originally settled there, became a popular piece of real estate – refer Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. Subsequent descendants of Shem also settled in the land and as discussed elsewhere, these later arrivals were called by some of the names attributed to Canaan’s original sons – refer Chapter XXIII Aram** & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil; Chapter XV The Philsitines: Latino-Hispano America; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. There were yet another set of arrivals between the two, though they may have actually been the first. These, are the Nephilim.
Recall the angels who sinned before the flood were chained or bound… until the time of Judgment – 2 Peter 2:4.
The second incursion after the flood would have been a new set of fallen angels as indicated by the story of Sodom and Gomorrah and or, Nephilim flood survivors. When the Israelites reconnoiter the land of Canaan before entering in 1406 BCE, by sending spies, they record:
Numbers 13:32-33
New English Translation
‘Then they presented the Israelites with a discouraging report of the land they had investigated, saying, “The land that we passed through to investigate isa landthat devours[cannibals]its inhabitants. All the people we saw there are of great stature[Elioud giants]. We even saw the Nephilim [H5303 – nphiyl: giants] there (the descendants of Anak came from the Nephilim), and we seemed like grasshoppers [one would against giants up to possibly thirty-six feet tall] both to ourselves and to them.”
We are introduced to the Anakim, a dominant race of giants and descendants of Anak a first generation Elioud – the son of Arba from the Nephilim. In the Old Testament there are many families or clans of giants recorded. It is not a hard and fast rule, though in the main if a family with ite(s) on the end has a name originally given to a son of Canaan, then these people would either be human or possibly a human and Elioud mix – for example, Jebus and the Jebusites. If they have a name that is not derived from one of Canaan’s sons, then they are most likely either completely or predominantly of Elioud descent. For instance the Anakim (or Anakites).
The situation we find in Canaan when the Israelites are instructed to take the land and kill everyone, is that humans and giants are living amongst each other as they had done in the days of Sodom, Gomorrah and the surrounding cities nearly five hundred years previously. For instance Amalek, who we encountered in the Battle of the Valley of Siddim in 1894 BCE – refer Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings. They existed as Nephilim descended giants in Abraham’s day; by the time the sons of Jacob arrived, they also included an amalgamation with the descendants of Esau’s grandson Amalek – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
Genesis 15:18-21
English Standard Version
‘On that day the Lord made a covenant with Abram, saying, “To your offspring I give this land, from the river of Egypt to the great river, the river Euphrates, the land of theKenites, the Kenizzites, the Kadmonites, the Hittites, the Perizzites, the Rephaim, the Amorites, the Canaanites, the Girgashites and the Jebusites.”
The Creator promised the land of Canaan to Abraham and one specific line of his descendants, the family of Jacob. The tribes listed here are a mixture of human and Nephilim. The Kenites are later associated with Esau and the Horites, also a Nephilim related peoples which Esau’s line intermarried.
The Kenizzites, Kadmonities and Perizzites are names not listed with Canaan’s children. The Kenites are considered by some to be descendants of Cain. We will study the Kenites further and seek to answer whether they were astonishing survivors of the flood or began anew after the deluge – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. The Rephaim were post-flood Nephilim and from them descended the clans of Elioud giants stated in the Old Testament, such as the Anakim. Rephaim means, faded ones or ones who have sunk. It is similar to the term Nephilim, meaning the fallen.
All the other names listed would have been the true descendants of Canaan circa 1977 to 1877 BCE during the time of Abraham. By 1406 BCE though, theses names were indicative in part, of descendants of Shem and with some irony, children of Abraham from his second wife Keturah and also from Sarah’s handmaiden, Hagar.
The Races of the Old Testament, A H Sayce, 1891, page 115:
‘It is possible that a reference to the blond Amorite race is to be found in the Old Testament. The word khori in Hebrew means ‘white bread’ from a root which signifies ‘to be white,’ and the most natural way of explaining the name of the Horim or Horites, the predecessors of the Edomites in the mountains of Seir, is that it signifies ‘the Blonds.’ It is difficult otherwise to understand its recurrence in districts with which the Horites had nothing to do.’
The Nephilim were whiter than white – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. The blondness may be in reference to them solely, or inclusive of the white population living amongst them.
Deuteronomy 20:17
New Century Version
‘Completely destroy these people: the Hittites, Amorites, Canaanites, Perizzites, Hivites, and Jebusites, as the Lord your God has commanded.’
Judges 3:5
English Standard Version
‘So the people of Israel lived among the Canaanites, the Hittites, the Amorites, the Perizzites, the Hivites, and the Jebusites.’
The sons of Jacob did not completely destroy the human population of the land, nor had they wiped out the Nephilim and Elioud threat. It wasn’t until King Davids reign (1010 to 970 BCE) when remnants of the giants living in Canaan suffered extinction.
Numbers 24:21
English Standard Version
‘And he looked on the Kenite, and took up his discourse and said, “Enduring is your dwelling place, and your nest is set in the rock.”*
Like the Horites, the Kenites lived in caves and carved out rock faces. The Kenite name associated with Esau’s descendants, later became linked with Abraham’s grandchildren from his son Midian. Perhaps the original Kenites were descendants of Cain and Cainites. What is interesting about this, is that both Cain and the Kenites were renowned in history as metal smiths.
A H Sayce, pages 118-119:
‘Separate from the Edomites or Amalekites were the Kenites or wandering ‘smiths’. They formed an important Guild in an age when the art of metallurgy was confined to a few. In the time of Saul we hear of them as camping among the Amalekites (1 Samuel 15:6), while the prophecy of Balaam seems to imply that they had established themselves at Petra* (Numbers 22: 20, 21). The art of working iron was one which required peculiar skill and strength, and the secrets it involved were jealously preserved among certain… families.’
Numbers 13:29
English Standard Version
“The Amalekites dwell in the land of the Negeb. The Hittites, the Jebusites, and the Amorites dwell in the hill country. And the Canaanites dwell by the sea, and along the Jordan.”
Joshua 11:3
English Standard Version
‘… to the Canaanites in the east and the west, the Amorites, the Hittites, the Perizzites, and the Jebusites in the hill country, and theHivites under [Mount] Hermon in the land of Mizpah.’
Not only did the Nephilim live in caves and rock faces, they also preferred to live up high at elevated altitudes. There is a school of thought that there is a correlation between people with rhesus negative blood and bearing Nephilim ancestors. We will return to the rhesus negative blood type in Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. Interesting to note is that rhesus negative holders possess a greater oxygen capacity and are in turn more adaptable to higher altitudes and mountain side habitation. Mount Hermon in the land of Bashan was renowned for where the Watchers first descended to the physical planes of Earth. After the Flood, it was venerated by the Nephilim. Notice the Hivites lived at the base of Mt Hermon, or even in catacombs underneath. The later ‘Hivites’ are a people descended from Abraham and became known by this Canaanite label.
The Hivites and Kenites developed a close relationship with two of Jacob’s sons as well as Canaan’s children who dwelt in Sidon – all living at high altitude (refer Chapter XII Canaan & Africa; Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia; and Chapter XXXII Issachar, Zebulun, Asher & Naphtali – the Antipodean Tribes.
Amos 2:9
English Standard Version
“Yet it was I who destroyed the Amorite before them, whose height was like the height of the cedars and who was as strong as the oaks; I destroyed his fruit above and his roots beneath.”
The blond ‘Amorites’ were a prominent people and not to be compared with the original son of Canaan, Amor. Nor to be confused with these Amorites, where their name means, ‘the high ones’ for they were tall giants, are the Amorites who were associated with northern Mesopotamia, Akkad and Babylon as early ruling dynasties, descended from Shem’s son Aram.** Sihon, King of the Amorites and Og, King of Bashan were infamous giants who dwelt east of the Jordan River in Gilead. This territory was later associated with Jacob’s sons Dan and Reuben. Og and Sihon’s inherited power can be attributed to their reputed ancestor; none other than leader of the fallen Watchers, Samyaza (aka Samael).
Deuteronomy 3:11
English Standard Version
‘For only Og the king of Bashan was left of the remnant of the Rephaim [not an original Nephilim, but an Elioud giant]. Behold, his bed was a bed of iron. Is it not in Rabbah of the Ammonites? Nine cubits was its length [13.5 feet], and four cubits its breadth [6 feet], according to the common cubit [of 18 inches].’
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 177-178 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Og was king of Gilead… and… Bashan… a gigantic man, known for his great strength and power… [his] beauty… complimented by the extraordinary adeptness and skill of his hands…Og was a surviving antediluvian ancestor [descendant] of the Nephilim… [the] Talmud… [cites] Og as progeny of Hiyya, son of Shemyaza… Other Jewish legends, recorded Og and Sihon were sons of Aniah, who also connected his ancestry back to Shemazai… believed to be the last of the original antediluvian giants that somehow survived the deluge. In Hebrew Myths: The Book of Genesis… Og escaped the flood by clinging to a rope ladder attached to Noah’s Ark… Noah … took pity… and fed Og daily… Og swore an oath… that he… would serve Noah and his descendants in perpetuity… and his kin that were with him. Og repented of his evil… But at some point after the floodwaters had receded, Og returned to his wicked antediluvian ways.’
Book of Enoch Chapter Six
4. ‘And they all answered [Samyaza] and said: ‘Let us all swear an oath, and all bind ourselves by mutual imprecations not to abandon this plan but to do this thing.’ 5. Then sware they all together and bound themselves by mutual imprecations [curse, malediction] upon it. 6. And they were in all two [million]; who descended in the days of Jared [Enoch’s father, circa 22,000 BCE] on the summit of Mount Hermon, and they called it Mount Hermon, because they had sworn and bound themselves by mutual imprecations upon it.’
The meaning of Hermon, includes interpretations of high and sacred and is then placed with mountain, thus sacred mountain. It can mean a firm fort or ‘mountain of snow.’ The verb haram means literally: ‘to designate’ or ‘consign to the afterlife.’
Mount Hermon is 43 miles from Ashtaroth, the ancient capital of King Og of Bashan
The Anasazi and Anakim: Nephilim Ruins and Evidence of Ritual Murder, Mark Andrew Carpenter – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Who were the Anasazi? The term Anasazi is a xenonym used primarily by the Navajo people, which has been variously translated as “ancient ones” or “ancient enemies” or “ancient ancestral enemies.” This refers to a genetic and culturally unique group who were hostile towards the ancestors of modern tribes, and who dominated the American Southwest in ancient times before other tribes displaced them. Different Native American tribes like the Paiute and Hopi make references to this same group in their traditions. The daughter of Paiute Chief Winnemucca, Sarah Winnemucca Hopkins wrote about who her people called the Si-Te-Cah in her book Life Among the Paiutes: Their Wrongs and Claims. The Paiute oral tradition holds that the Si-Te-Cah, were a race of red-haired, cannibalistic giantswho the Paiutes exterminated long ago.’
Anasazi cliff dwellings in Mesa Verde National Park, USA
‘Who were the Anakim? According to scholars, when the Hebrews completed their forty years of wandering through the Sinai desert they finally arrived in the promised land of Canaan, which was already occupied by a race of fearsome giants, whom we now call the Anakim… the wealth of context clues makes it quite clear that this was a race of giant warriors who preceded the arrival of the Hebrews into Canaan, very similar to the Native American Anasazi tribal stories.
In the early Greek interpretations the word Nephilim was translated as “giants.” Other, later translations include “fallen ones,” and “appointed ones or overseers,” and “bound ones, or prisoners.”
Apocryphal texts such as the Book of Enoch provide additional clues about the Nephilim/Anakim people, but these texts are generally regarded by academics as lacking validity because they were omitted from the official biblical cannon. However, theterm apocrypha comes from the Greek rootsapo (away) and krytein (to hide or conceal). This would suggest that these books were not omitted due to a lack of validity, but, rather, were deliberately hidden for some other reason, perhaps political or theological.
The academic position on these Nephilim/Anakim accounts is that the fundamental, literal interpretation of them is deeply flawed, and rightfully so. Mythology cannot be automatically accepted at face value. However, therein lies a contradiction because the mainstream academics automatically reject any historical value in these accounts, which is equally flawed reasoning, nothing more than fundamental figurative interpretation. This gives rise to a discerning question: is there archaeological/anthropological evidence to support these myths about the Nephilim/Anakim?
Early American archaeology is filled with reports of human remains that exhibited unique physical traits and theories of a vanished ethnic group. However, this narrative was rejected by the academic authorities of the time, includingthe Smithsonian and the National Geographical Society, even though it was their own experts advancing such theories.
Colorado, New Mexico, Arizona, and Utah are littered with strange ruins and petroglyphs that are vaguely attributed to tribes that preceded modern Native Americans.
In a National Geographic article from 2016, Aaron Sidder explored the odd reality that the ruling elite of Chaco Culture had six fingers and toes, hence the title of the article “Extra Fingers and Toes Were Revered in Ancient Culture.” The article states that anthropologist Patricia Crown from the University of New Mexico was originally fascinated by the “divine powers attributed to polydactyls among the Maya.” Polydactyls are humans with extra fingers or toes. Crown goes on to summarize her team’s findings at Chaco Canyon, “We found that people with six toes especially, were common and seemed to be associated with important ritual structures and high-status objects like turquoise” – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘Six fingered hand and six toed footprints impressed upon the plaster walls of ancient structures have also been discovered. It is known that there were dwellings and ritual structures, but why exactly these subterranean ritual spaces (known as kivas) were dug into the ground and why so many were fashioned in a honeycomb design is unknown. It’s clear that there were certain geographic, geometric, and astronomical alignments taken into account by the ancient builders of these structures [Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim]. But these areas are generally poor locations for accessing natural resources… regarding Mesa Verde, which is another Anasazi site in southwestern Colorado… [there was the] discovery of cannibalism at the site. “Cut marks and percussion scars implicate humans in the disarticulation and reduction of these bodies. Evidence of heat exposure on some bone fragments and laboratory analyses of human coprolite recovered from one of the pit houses support the interpretation that people prepared and consumed human body parts.”
The Anasazi White House Ruins in Canyon de Chelly National Monument, Arizona
‘Another Anasazi site within Arizona’s Canyon de Chelly… [included]… the discoveries [of] no bones of animals [having] been found, no skins, no clothing, no bedding. Many of the rooms are bare but for water vessels. One room, about 40 by 700 feet, was probably the main dining hall, for cooking utensils are found here. What these people lived on is a problem, though it is presumed that they came south in the winter and farmed in the valleys, going back north in the summer. Undoubtedly, a good many thousands of years before the Christian era, a people lived here which reached a high stage of civilization.
The remains of 14 infants were found in a slab-lined [cyst] used earlier as a storage bin. Below the infants were the bodies of four other children packed in an enormous basket…
In Utah’s Dry Fork Canyon, petroglyphs adorn primordial stone walls, and these glyphs tell ancient stories of violence. At the Fermont petroglyphs for instance, a figure interestingly known as “big foot man” (due to his disproportionate foot size) is depicted with a cone-shaped head, six fingers, who seems to be proudly displaying decapitated victims. Another glyph at McConkie Ranch shows a horned figure brandishing a bloody weapon illustrated through the use of a red pigment.
In 1911, at Lovelock Cave in Nevada, guano miners discovered a trove of ancient bones and artifacts. Then from 1912 to 1965 a series of… excavations occurred at the site during which tens-of-thousands of objects, including… strange human remains, were recovered… looking at the fragments of information available some disturbing conclusions can be drawn. For instance, in the photographs it is evident that some of the skulls had teeth that were apparently filed to a sharp point, which is a customary practice also found amongst certain Polynesian tribes who practiced cannibalism. Also, within the fine print of these reports are measurements of at least one skeleton.
It was 6.5 feet (2 meters) tall and the mandibles, bone density, and ocular cavities suggest that these were very large, very muscular people with abnormal eyes.
Before delving into the texts, artifacts, and remains regarding the people who preceded the ancient Canaanites (the Anakim), it’s important to touch on the fact that cultures like the Philistines, Canaanites, and Phoenicians are not well understood. The boundaries of their civilization, their genetics, and cultural assimilation patterns are an extremely complex web that is still mostly a mystery. But there is strong evidence for the notion that the Carthaginians, Philistines, and Phoenicians were all offshoot branches of the same original civilization: the Canaanites. It is not disputed that the Phoenician homeland was in the Levant. The ancient Egyptian accounts suggest the people from Carthage referred to themselves as Kenaani or Kinaani which equates to Canaanite.’
The Philistines are descended partially from the line of Ham and his son Mizra, the ancestor of Casluh, Pathros and Caphtor – Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America. The original Canaan was the youngest son of Ham – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. Once we have studied the Phoenicians, including their related kin, the Carthaginians and covered the other two sets of ‘Canaanites’ we will be able to unravel the web of mystery for this region – Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. The second set of Canaanites, being the Nephilim and their giant Elioud offspring.
Carpenter: ‘In 2005… Dr. Aren Maeir, professor at BarIlan University in Israel and director of an excavation at the ancient city of Gath, discovered pottery shards with the name Goliath inscribed on them. The biblical combatant Goliath was said to be the greatest warrior of the Philistines. He… had six fingers on each hand, six toes on each foot, and he was known as the Goliath of Gath. The shard is dated to around 950 BC, which is within seventy years [of the fight with David circa 1022 BCE and] of the alleged biblical existence of Goliath.’
The Gath archaeological site in Israel where the Goliath fragment was found. This fragment is strongly connected with the Anakim giants.
‘King Og of Bashan is perhaps the most interesting… because his great size and strength are mentioned in correlation with a structure and an area in the region. In… Deuteronomy, it is stated that Og is the last of the Rephaim and that his enormous bedstead, or sarcophagus, was still a site of wonder for many people.’
An old drawing of King Og of Bashan, an Anakim giant – note the other giants in the upper right of the picture
‘The entire Levant, from Turkey to Egypt, is dotted with field after field of ancient dolmens. In this particular Canaan region, there is a site known as Rujm el-Hiri, which is connected with the Anakim people. This site has many names, but one modern Hebrew name for the site is Gilgal Refaim or “the wheel of the giant.” The central section of this site matches the dimensions stated in Deuteronomy but also shares uncanny similarities to the mysterious structures at Chaco Canyon. Structural resemblance in and of itself would not be noteworthy. But an enigmatic megalith of concentric stone circles* that allegedly contains the remains of a very large polydactyl is beyond noteworthy’ – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim*.
We will encounter a circular pattern in connection with the Nephilim and of their constructions consistently on our journey.
These concentric circles* are strangely, intriguingly, consistently and uniquely, replicated in the layout of
a. Stonehenge;
b. Plato’s account of the geographic configuration of Atlantis;
c. crop circles;
Silbury, Wiltshire, England, 2005
d. the rings of both Saturn; and the recently discovered, Super Saturn.
C K Quarterman – emphasis and bold mine:
‘Over the past several decades, there have been a steadily increasing number of archaeological discoveries, which, because of their mysterious and highly controversial nature, have been classified as ‘out-of-place’ artifacts… [called] Ooparts.
[They are] objects and artifacts which are found in the wrong place and the wrong time [that] may give evidence of a Pre-Adamite earth.There appearances in… layers of geological strata (which are very ancient) give non-traditional science evidence of a preceding period of technical sophistication extending far beyond the inventive capabilities of the ancient peoples among whose remains they were discovered… ancient artifacts arise which baffle orthodox [disciplines]… [providing] clues in these anomalies or Ooparts… [which indicate] that ancient civilizations had a highly advanced technology.
The pyramids of Egypt are among the most enduring and perhaps the most obvious signs of advanced ancient technology. The pyramids show a highly advanced system of science and engineering’ – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘The Indian Mahabharata… describes wars where terrible weapons are used. “Gurkha, flying in his swift and powerful Vimana, hurled against the three cities of the Vrishnas and Andhakas asingle projectile charged with all the power of the universe. An incandescent column of smoke and fire, as brilliant as ten thousand suns, rose in all its splendor. It was the unknown weapon, the iron thunderbolt, a gigantic messenger of death, which reduced to ashes the entire race of the Vrishnis and Andhakas. The corpses were so burnt they were no longer recognizable. Hair and finger nails fell out, Pottery broke without cause. Foodstuffs were poisoned. To escape, the warriors threw themselves in streams to wash themselves and their equipment.”
In the possession of the Creation Evidences Museum at Glen Rose, Texas is another ancient artifact. This artifact consists of a metal hammer, imbedded in Ordovician rock, with a portion of the handle still in place. This was discovered in June of 1936 near London. At the time of the discovery the Ordovician rock encased the entire metal hammer. Battelle Laboratories analyzed the artifact and found that the metal hammer head was 96.6% iron, 0.74% sulfur, and 2.6% chlorine.
I am told no metallurgist today can alloy metallic iron with chlorine. Fabrication of this implement required technology which cannot be duplicated today.
[A] disk* is in the possession of Professor Gutierrez of Bogota, [Columbia; this] disk shows men and women, depicted sexually. In addition, around the edges is the progression of a fetus to a child. This disk from South America is one of the most interesting finds in Ooparts Archaeology. This disk is made of black stone and measures about 22 cm in diameter, and weighs 2-kilo grams. It is made of a stone called Luddite.’
‘A prehistoric dating has been suggested for the stone, but this disk cannot be classified in any known South American system of cultures. The symbols on the disk are carvings separated with single vertical stripes. One side shows biological details like male sperm, female egg cells, and genitals, the fertilized egg, and a growing embryo. The male sperm and female egg can only be seen with a microscope! How did the ancients know this? The other side of the Genetic Disk shows scenes of cell division. Researchers are plainly able to recognize the different phases of human gestation on the disk. Very significant are the distant eyes and the broad nose of the zygote. This is a characteristic of the embryonic structure of the [human] head.’
The Anasazi and Anakim:
‘There is a wealth of ancient textual evidence to suggest that the Canaanites (and therefore the Anakim) practiced human sacrifice/infanticide to an extent that exceeds what has been “found” in the Bible or chapters removed from the original Bible. Greek and Roman authors all recorded accounts that reinforced the idea that sacrifice/infanticide was common with the Anakim’ – Article: Belphegor.
‘Authors like Plutarch and Herodotus, for example, attest to this in their writings… in 2014, Dr. Josephine Quinn of Oxford University uncovered definitive evidence of infant sacrifice at a variety of Phoenician/Carthaginian/Canaanite colonies across the Mediterranean declaring “What we are saying now is that the archaeological, literary, and documentary evidence for child sacrifice is overwhelming and that instead of dismissing it out of hand, we should try and understand it.”
While legends cannot be blindly accepted at face value, empirical evidence indicates the presence in the ancient past of genetically unique humans who practiced ritualistic murder, mutilation, and cannibalism. They were large, red-haired polydactyls, master masons, astronomers, and seafarers. They were renowned for their bloodlust and combat capability. It cannot be stated as fact that the Anasazi originated in Canaan, home of the Anakim,but it can be stated that such stark cultural and genetic parallels cannot be mere coincidence.‘
The sons of Anak, the Anakim, were the leading Elioud family of the Nephilim line known as Rephaim after the Flood and in the land of Canaan. Other leading tribes of giants counted as Rephaim include: the Emites (or Emim) meaning‘terrors’ or ‘terrible ones’, the Zamzummites, (or Zuzites), the Horites and Avvites – Genesis 14:5-6 and Deuteronomy 2:10-12, 23. Apart from these five main clans, numerous other giants are described in the scriptures either in battle or in contention with the sons of Jacob, including: the demagogue Nimrod; Goliath of Gath; Agag, king of the Amalekites; and Og, king of Bashan.
Two unnamed giants include: a warrior in 1 Chronicles 20:6; and an Egyptian in 1 Chronicles 11:23. Cities or locations where they lived included: Hebron; Seir; Gaza; Gath; Ashdod; Bashan; Ham; Moab; and the Valley of the Rephaim. There are also famous giant slayers, such as Chedorlaomer, King David and Saul’s son, Jonathan. Peoples affiliated with giants in the Bible already discussed, include: the Amorites; Perizzites; the Philistines; Amalekites; Kenites; and the Jebusites, whose name means ‘those who trample.’
In Isaiah 13:3 we read of the the holy mighty ones making a future appearance and are in fact the instruments of the Creator’s wrath:
Orthodox Jewish Bible
I have commanded My Mekuddash [H6942 – qadash: sanctified, sacred, holy, consecrate, majestic, hallow(ed)], I have also summoned My Gibbor [H1368 – gibbowr: mighty, champion, giant] for Mine anger, even them that rejoice in My highness.
New English Translation
I have given orders to my chosen soldiers; I have summoned the warriors through whom I will vent my anger…
Young’s Literal Translation
3 I have given charge to My sanctified ones, Also I have called My mighty ones for Mine anger, Those rejoicing at Mine excellency. 5 They are coming in from a land afar off, From the end of the heavens, Jehovah and the instruments of His indignation, To destroy all the land.
Joel 2:7
King James Version
‘They shall run like mighty men; they shall climb the wall like men of war; and they shall march every one on his ways, and they shall not break their ranks…’
As the Day of the Lord draws near, we will experience a civilisation similar to Noah’s world before the Flood. As we approach full corruption and ultimate extinction, the Son of Man will return just in time to stop humanity sliding into oblivion; just as eight people were saved right before all life on the earth was destroyed in the great Flood. The Son of Man warned in Matthew 24:37 that the days preceding His return would resemble the days of Noah, or a time like Noah’s and then like now, people gave no heed to the Creator’s warnings through Noah or his Word today – still going about their lives as if everything will just carry on, regardless.
Ecclesiastes 1:9
New English Translation
‘What exists now is what will be, and what has been done is what will be done; there is nothing truly new on earth [or under the sun].’
Hence, since the Nephilim were a major part of the antediluvian age leading into the flood, do not be surprised if a similar scenario is acted out at the end of the age. Gibbor means mighty one and is the same word used for Nimrod. The False Prophet who serves the Beast, may not only beNephilim, but the leader of an uprising of them in furthering the Beast’s mark on the world – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. The mighty ones of the Eternal will ultimately clash and defeat the mighty ones of the Dragon.
In addition to the Book of Enoch found at Qumran with the Dead Sea Scrolls, there is the Book of Giants which similarly expands the narrative of Genesis 6:4 in the Bible.
Reconstructed Text Fragment, Book of Giants, C K Quarterman – emphasis & bold mine:
‘(Gilamesh speaks) “I am a giant, and by my mighty strength in my arm, I can vanquish anyone mortal. I have made war with them (mortals) in the past but I am not now able to stand against my opponents who reside in heaven, and dwell in holy places. And not only this, but they are in fact stronger than I am. The day of the ravening wild beasts has come and that of the wild man [as I am known].
I saw a tree uprooted except for three of its roots. While I was… watching, [some beings…] moved all the roots into this garden [but not the three]. “This dream vision concerns the death of our souls,” said Ohya, “and those of Gilgamesh and all his companions. However, Gilgamesh said to me that [all the forebodings] concerned [only the rulers of earth, the temporal, powerful ones, whom the leader of the good angels has cursed].
After this, two of them had visions; they were unable to sleep and they came to their comrades and told their “dreams”, to the assembly, their comrades. The monsters. They reported that in their dream they seemed to be observing a garden [Eden?] where “gardeners” (angels?) were watering two hundred trees [the ‘200’ rebellious Angels, led by Samyaza?] and large shoots came out of their roots. [Suddenly the garden became ablaze] so that the garden was destroyed and all the water evaporated. Then they went to the giants to tell them of their dreams. (The suggestion was made to seek out the scribe and prophet Enoch to interpret the dreams.) Let us seek out [righteous] Enoch, the noted scribe, and he will interpret for us the dream.
Thereupon Ohya declared to the giants “I too this night had another dream and behold the Ruler of Heaven came down to earth [and made an end of us]. Such is the ending of my dream”. Upon hearing this, all the monster[s] and giants grew afraid and called Mahway, (the Titan) He came to meet the giants who pleaded with him and sent him to Enoch, the scribe. They (the giants) said to him “Go to Enoch so that he may speak to you and then return saying] you have heard his voice.”
Ohya spoke to Mahway, and said to him, “He (Enoch) will listen and interpret the dreams and tell us how long we giants have to live and rule on earth.” (After a journey through the heavens Mahway sees Enoch and speaks to him of his request) Mahway mounted up in the air as if upon strong winds, using his hands like eagle’s wings. He left behind the inhabited world and passed over the great desert of Desolation, Enoch saw him and hailed him [Mahway told Enoch of his mission and said to him that he would speak with him.] Flying here and there Enoch came a second time to Mahway (after he, Enoch, had warned Mahway about flying too near the sun) Mahway spoke to Enoch and said that the giants and all the monsters of the earth await his words.
[If the Fall of the wicked angels has been carried out (by divine Providence)] from their days of heavenly glory, can you at least assure us that the number of our days spent doing harm will be added to our lives. We wish to know the meaning of the two hundred trees [trees symbolic of angels] that came down from heaven. (Enoch, having received Mahway’s request, tried to intercede with God but unavailingly. Accordingly, he presented Mahway with a tablet which was full of foreboding about the coming judgement…) The scribe, Enoch, gave Mahway a copy of another tablet (not the one doused in water) that bore his (Enoch’s) own handwriting.
The writing on the tablet said: in the name of the great and holy God, this message is sent to, Shemihaza [Samyaza], and all his companions. Let it be known to you (the giants and monsters) that you will not escape judgement for all the things that you have done, and that your wives, their sons [Nephilim], and the wives of their [Elioud] sons [will not escape], and that by your licentiousness on the earth, there has been visited upon you a heavenly judgement. The land is crying out and complaining about you and the deeds of your children and about the harm you have done to it. Until the heavenly angelRaphael, arrives, behold, destruction is coming by a great flood which will destroy all living things, whatever is in the deserts and the seas. The meaning of the [dreams/matter is by way of a judgement] for all your evil. But if you now loosen the bonds binding you to evil and pray (for forgiveness). (You may be saved).’
Artistic depiction of Raphael
It is commonly held that fallen angels and demonic spirits are one and the same. The majority of fallen angels are either dwelling outside our dimension or as the two hundred myriads (two million) who descended to earth, are in restraint within the dungeon that is the deep abyss of tartarus. They are extremely powerful entities and would in the main, have no reason or use in inhabiting a human body – though there may be exceptions. Whereas, the deceased Nephilim were different, in that they being half spirit, were dispossessed of their earthly, physical bodies upon death and continued to live as discorporate spirits.
Book of Enoch 15:1-12
But HE raised me up and said to me with HIS voice, “Enoch,” I then heard, “Do not fear, Enoch, righteous man, scribe of righteousness; come near to ME and hear MY voice.” “And tell the Watchers of heaven on whose behalf you have been sent to intercede: ‘It is meet for you that you intercede on behalf of man, and not man on your behalf.”
“For what reason have you abandoned the high… and eternal heaven; and slept with women and defiled yourselves with the daughters of the people, taking wives, acting like the children of the earth, and begetting giant sons?”
“Surely you used to be spiritual, the living ones,(possessing) eternal life; but now you have defiled yourselves with women, and with the blood of the flesh begotten children, you have lusted with the blood of the people, like them producing blood and flesh, which die and perish.”
“On that account, I have given you wives in order that seeds might be sown upon them and children born by them, so that the deeds that are done upon the earth will not be withheld from you.” “Indeed you, formerly you were spiritual, having eternal life; and immortal in all the generations of the world.” “That is why formerly I did not make wives for you, for the dwelling of the spiritual beings of heaven is heaven.”
“But now the giants who are born from the union of the spirits andthe flesh shall be called evil spirits upon the earth, because their dwelling shall be upon the earth and insidethe earth.” “Evil spirits have come out of their bodies. Because from the day that they were created from the ones [that] became the Watchers; their first origin is the spiritual foundation. They will become evil upon the earth and shall be called evil spirits.”
“The dwelling of the spiritual beings of heaven is heaven; but the dwelling of the spirits of the earth, which are born upon the earth, is in the earth.” “The spirits of the giants oppress each other; they will corrupt, fall, be excited, and fall upon the earth, and cause sorrow. They eat no food, nor become thirsty, nor find obstacles.” “And these spirits shall rise up against the children of the people and against the women, because they have proceeded forth from them.”
As demonic spirits are trapped in our physical realm, some seek out bodies to enter and inhabit.
Matthew 12:43
New Century Version
“When an evil [G169 – akathartos: unclean, foul, impure, daemonic]spirit comes out of a person, it travels[passes] through dry places[arid or waterless], looking[craving] for a place to rest [or with water], but it doesn’t find it.”
Disembodied Nephilim, now evil spirits were accustomed to a corporal body and so seek to find rest for their spirit in the familiar environment of a person’s physical body – or perhaps more accurately, their mind. They are called familiars by mediums because they are psychically intimate with those who channel them. These spirits lie about who they are, pretending to be spirits of the dead. No passed away human is communicating with loved ones. It is a lying spirit, who possesses privileged knowledge and is able to fool the innocent or gullible. Apparitions and ghosts are really demonic entities.
Reincarnation is attributable to demons with inside personal knowledge gained from inhabiting previous human beings. For a person who has a strong feeling or knowing about a past life and events, these are genuinely real memories; just not the person’s in question, but rather the demon’s own.
Evil spirits seek attachment to a receptive body and to drain its spiritual energy. To slake some of their own spiritual thirst, by feeding on the host’s soul, as a parasite would. The spirit in man empowers a human being’s mind, as the electrical current conducted by the ionised water within the body powers the brain and the nervous system. It is interesting to note that a human being is typically composed of anywhere between 45 to 75% water. Water in turn being a symbol for spirit – Ezekiel 36:25-27, John 7:37-39.
These entities gain power from the emitted energy generated from a person’s emotions, particularly those which are negative and dark, such as sadness, depression, suicidal thoughts, fear, anger and especially wrath and hatred.
Wickedness derived from their worship or submission through, necromancy, witch craft, black magic and the occult allows the inhabiting spirit or spirits to control the host more fully, while draining their energy more deeply, possibly leading to full possession. Sexual excitement and lust, especially those stemming from an inordinate amount of masturbation or perverse activity also gives a spirit greater licence to manipulate and dominate their host. The release of sexual energy at orgasm is the most powerful emittance of energy and is siphoned off, dissipated for the demon’s gratification.
Returning to the Book of Jude, we can see how it is enlightening regarding the characteristics of the deceased Nephilim, now demonic spirits and not just the dark angels.
Jude 12-13
English Standard Version
These are hidden reefs at your love feasts, as they feast with you without fear, shepherds feeding themselves; waterlessclouds, swept along by winds; fruitless trees in late autumn, twice dead, uprooted; wild waves of the sea, casting up the foam of their own shame; wandering stars, for whom the gloom of utter darkness has been reserved forever.
Twice dead, in that the Nephilim have died once and will die again at the time of Judgement. Twice dead, in that they will become spiritually dead in addition to having undergone a physical death. The fallen Angels blasphemed the Holy Spirit in producing unholy offspring and thus the Nephilim are ultimately condemned to destruction. Though they endeavour to obtain limited and temporary respite now, stealing from individual’s energy auras; they will never obtain eternal spiritual rest.
Romans 6:23
English Standard Version
‘For the wages of sin is death, but the free gift of God is eternal life…’
Hebrews 9:27
New English Translation
‘… just as people are appointed to die once, and then to face judgment…’
A second death, equates to eternal death. The first death for humankind is a physical death, which then leads after a resurrection to an opportunity to live forever.
Ezekiel 18:20
New English Translation
‘The person who sins is the one who will die… the righteous person will be judged according to his righteousness, and the wicked person according to his wickedness.’
Job 26:5
New Century Version
‘The spirits of the dead tremble, those who are beneath and in the waters.’
Many Nephilim and their Elioud offspring drowned and physically died, losing their bodies in the flood waters. The ESV in the following verse mentions the leader of the bottomless pit and the future Beast – Abaddon in Hebrew and Apollyon in Greek. Otherwise known as Azazel, with his transgressions exposed and known by the Creator -Chapter XXI The incredible Identity, Origin and Destiny of Nimrod.
Job 26:5-6
English Standard Version
‘The dead tremble under the waters and their inhabitants. Sheol [the darkness and dust of the earth]is naked before God, and Abaddon has no covering.’
1 Timothy 4:1
New King James Version
‘Now the Spirit expressly says that in latter times some will depart from the faith [the faith Jude said to earnestly contend for], giving heed to deceiving spirits and doctrines of demons…’
False dogma, doctrines and teachings in Christianity are authored by demons. They can be persuasive and require less belief and less effort on behalf of believers – refer articles: The Pauline Paradox; and The Seven Churches – A Message for the Church of God in the Latter Days.
Deuteronomy 32:17
New English Translation
‘[The Israelites] sacrificed to demons, not God, to gods they had not known; to new gods who had recently come along, gods your ancestors had not known about.’
Psalm 106:36-38
New English Translation
‘They worshiped theiridols [false gods], which became a snare to them. They sacrificed their sons and daughters to demons. They shed innocent blood – the blood of their sons and daughters,whom they sacrificed to the idols [demons] of Canaan’ – Article: Belphegor. ‘The land was polluted by bloodshed.’
Recall King Solomon, who himself was deceived by the doctrines sacrificing children… submitting to false gods – worshiping demons and surrendering control over himself to them – in exchange for greater power and influence over other people – Article: Na’amah.
The word demon or daimon is linked to the Greek verb daiesthai, which means ‘to divide, distribute.’ The Nephilim were certainly divided, or cut in two upon their death.
An original excerpt transferred from Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega
A 38 centimetre long finger was mysteriously uncovered in Egypt – evidence of the Nephilim?
Ancient Code, December 3, 2023: ‘The images of a giant finger… has researchers clueless as they state that something like this is impossible. According to science, it is impossible, yet, the finger found in Egypt seems to be… real… as the finger even has a certificate of authenticity and X-Ray images [dating to the 1960s]. The images displayed were taken in 1988 and were published by one of Europe’s leading newspaper, BILD.de’
‘The remains of this finger are impressive, it is a huge mummified humanoid finger… Researchers from Egypt believe it had to belong to a creature that was over 5 meters [in] height. Only a few people got to take images of this incredible artifact in 1988. The owner of the giant finger was, according to Gregor Spörri, a grave robber… When Gregor Spörri, a 56-year-old [Swiss] entrepreneur offered to [buy] the finger, the owner responded: NEVER.
In an interview with BILD.de, Spörri stated: “It was an oblong package, smelled musty,” Spörri said when he told his story to the public in 2012. “I was totally flabbergasted when I saw the dark brown giant finger. I was allowed to take it in hand and also to take pictures. A bill was put next to it to get a size comparison. The bent finger was split open and covered with dried mold.”
‘After Spörri left Egypt he wanted to know more about this incredible relic, he wanted to find out where the rest of this giant creature was located. He returned to Egypt in 2009 compelled to learn more about it. Unfortunately, by then, the old man who allowed Spörri to take pictures of the giant finger had vanished, and with him all traces of the mysterious finger that has scientists and researchers scratching their heads.
Researchers have had mixed feelings when it comes to this mysterious ancient relic. The biggest problem is that the finger does not fit into any conventional theories presented by archaeologists or historians… Is this enough evidence to finally conclude that giants did, in fact, walk on Earth in the distant past? And that the mysterious gigantic footprints found in different places on Earth are real?’
Additional details are described by Annemieke Witteveen:
Part 1
‘The journey was a 2 hour ride to the district Bir Hooker, a place near Sadat City, located about 100 km northwest of Cairo. They stopped at a farm where Spörri met an elderly farmer named Nagib. Nagib is a descendant of an ancient family of grave robbers. From a legacy of his ancestors, Nagib inherited two wooden boxes full of valuables that provided him a good income over the years. The stolen treasures were sold to Western tourists and the proceeds bought Nagib land. However, there was one item he never sold which had been in the possession of his family for 150 years. Only a few people had ever seen this object.
Nagib was in financial difficulty so he proposed that Spörri could see this particular object, photograph it and hold it for a fee of $300. Spörri sat on a wooden bench as Nagib pulled out a wooden box and lifted the lid. As a musty smell rose in the air, he took out an elongated packet, wrapped in a leather cloth with lace around it. Underneath the leather cloth, old rags were wrapped around a strange looking object. When Nagib unwrapped the package, a gray-brown oblong object emerged. He laid the object carefully in the hands of Spörri who examined the object with curiosity. He suddenly realized he was holding a gigantic mummified finger.
It was not an ordinary finger as it measured at least 35 centimeters (13.77 in) long and was about 6 centimeters (2.36 in) thick. Spörri examined the finger in detail and was able to determine that what he was holding was old, organic and humanoid. The finger looked like it had been cut off with anatomical precision, and in some places was crumbled. The leathery skin was ripped in places and the skin was a few millimeters thick. Between the dried skinfolds he could see remains of fungus and the nail was loose. The surface of the skin was damaged in some places, as if mice had gnawed on it. The bone felt woody.
Spörri was dumbfounded as the abnormal size of the finger would have meant that its owner must have reached at least 5 or 6 meters (16.40 or 19.68 ft) in height. His skepticism led Nagib to show him another item contained within the wooden box – a leather file folder containing a number of documents. Inside the folder was a certificate of authenticity, some papers with Arabic and Latin letters, a Polaroid photo of the finger and an X-ray made in the 60s. The farmer’s son had some research done through a friend in the hospital of Cairo. When Spörri compared the finger to the x-ray he could see that the proportions and shape were correct and that the x-ray was of the finger he was holding.’
Part 2
‘Nagib refused to tell Spörri where the finger was found but made allusions to a hidden room in the basement of the Great Pyramid where huge, empty graves are located. Nagib made it clear that the relic was not for sale as it was too important for Nagib’s family. Before he returned to his hotel, Spörri took a number of photos where he put a banknote next to the finger in order to indicate the size.’
On the way back to Cairo, Spörri realized that what he had seen was very special. In the years following his viewing of the giant… finger, Spörri did not speak much about what he had seen. The times when he did speak about it showed him that scientists were not interested in it, simply because it did not fit in with their existing theories.
So instead Spörri embarked on intensive research into the possibility of the existence of giants in ancient times. He studied sacred texts… and many other writings containing tales and mythologies. He was surprised to discover that there are in fact frequent references to giants. In 79 AD Flavius Josephus mentioned giants in his writings about the Jewish war: “There were giants. Much larger and shaped differently than normal people. Terrible to see. Anyone who has not seen it with his or her own eyes cannot believe they were so big.”
‘Scientists have studied the pictures but were not able to draw any conclusion on the basis of images alone. They did however confirm that the mummified finger appeared authentic but rejected the possibility of a past race of giants. They investigated the possibility of whether the finger may be related to makrodactylie (or Proteus syndrome or gigantism). This condition involves the excessive growth of the toes or fingers of the patient. This theory was subsequently discounted as the relic has normal proportions of thickness and size of the nail in relation to the length of the finger. In Makrodactylie this ratio is absent and the bone will be longer than normal.
Spörri traveled to Egypt again in 2009 to actively search for the relic. In 19 years, however, much had changed, roads had been constructed, the nation has experienced significant civil unrest, and Nagib, an elderly man in 1988, was most likely now deceased. To date, the search has yielded no results and it seems like the relic, as well as its custodians have vanished. Nevertheless, Spörri’s encounter with the ancient mummified finger raises important questions about our past and our origins.’
Addendum II
Exposing the Secret History of Giants and the Underground Hyperborean Gallery in Romania
Valda Roric, January 26, 2016 – emphasis mine:
‘About 5,500 years ago, an underground gallery was constructed in the region by the Agathyrsi. In February 2012, a group of geologists followed the gold vein in the same place. They kept digging until they ended up at the base of the gallery. To their utter surprise, they found a gravestone which was definitely not made of common rock. The geologists took a sample, and the laboratory results revealed that the components of the tombstone included 55% 50 karat gold dust, 15% granite dust and 30% wolfram. Also, the analysis revealed that the composite rock had been made using a type of technology unknown today.
Known by the name of “The Hyperborean Gallery” or “Gallery 13”, the place of this amazing discovery is located beneath Cornea village. A number of other discoveries were made at the site in 1976. However, in the name of “security” the anthropological and archaeological discoveries were deemed too unusual and shocking for the time, so the gallery was permanently sealed.
The gravestone was not the only unusual item found inside the gallery. On it, archaeologists found a 10 meter (32.8 ft.) tall skeleton of a giant. Apparently, the giant had been buried there after his death, with his legs gathered on one side. Lacking the proper equipment necessary to analyze such a find, the skeleton was sent to Moscow. Unfortunately, nothing has been reported about the giant ever since.’
The discovery of a skeleton that measures 10 meters or 32.8 Feet
‘As for the tombstone, a new series of research was planned to analyze it in 2012. The relic was dug up once again and measurements showed that it was six meters (19.7 feet) wide, twelve meters (39.4 feet) long and three meters (9.8 feet) tall. It weighed almost 1700 tons and contained somewhere around 900 tons of solid gold. To make a comparison, such a quantity of gold would have required over twenty years of mining work to gather’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. ‘The last thing known about the gravestone is that it had been cut up into 80 smaller pieces in order to make its transportation possible. As for its destination, it is not known where it lies today.
One of the archaeologists working in Gallery 13 took a set of photos with the gravestone and sent them to a paleolinguist. The latter noticed emerald green bas-relief writing covering the entire surface of the artifact. The text had been written in three parallel rows which started in the upper left. From there, the writing descended diagonally, similar to a serpent, and formed a spiral around a wolf head. Finally, the script ended in the lower right corner. The paleolinguist speculated that the unknown writing could be Pelasgian and that the discovery with its markings and writing clearly possessed great cultural and historical value. Nevertheless, the gravestone was cut and melted. The state obtained a share of 19 pieces, 31%, as stipulated in the local gold exploitation contract’ – refer Romania: Chapter XIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans.
‘During the excavation, the lifting of the gravestone also revealed the entrance to a pit. The four meter (13.1 feet) diameter pit had a descending spiral stairway and a milky violet light radiated from the inside. A closer inspection of the stairs made it clear that they looked as if cut into the walls of the pit by a laser and, as for the violet light, nobody could determine its source.
Curious to find the source of the light and to see what was inside, the paleolinguist descended into the pit, but nobody else proved brave enough to join him. The night passed and the man never returned from the pit. Ultimately, the army sealed the entry to the pit, as well as the entire Gallery 13, with cement. Those present never talked about the discoveries again – as they had been made to sign confidentiality agreements, therefore what lies beyond the staircase of the pit remains a mystery.
Depending on the region of Romania where the legends come from, there are different names for giants. In the Boziorul area, giants are known as “tartars” (“tartari”), for example. A number of unusually tall skeletons have been uncovered at Scaieni, in Buzaului Mountains. For instance, when locals tried to plant apple trees on a hill, they accidentally discovered humanoid skeletons of over 2.4 meters (8.2 feet) tall along with pottery fragments.’
‘Knowing the local legends, people from the area immediately thought about the tartars. One of these legends even claims that the mountain formation known as the “Pillars of Tainita” (“Stalpii Tainitei”) had actually been built by these giants of old. In the past, the giants were also credited for building two large underground halls somewhere beneath the mountain. The strange formation which can be seen up on Tainita Mountain resembles a set of stone chairs. As they are found at high altitude and in a highly inaccessible area, locals claim that tartars built the chairs to sit on when they wanted to gather for council.
In Maramures, the Fortress of Oncesti (“Cetatea de la Oncesti”) was believed to be the home of the giants. In regions such as Teleorman, Giurgiu, and southern Muntenia, giants are known as “jidovs” (“jidovi”). A local legend speaks about a hero going by the name of Novac who fought a jidov. Once the giant was defeated, he ran away to save his life, but in his flight he left a mark on the ground. The area has been called “Brazda lui Novac” ever since. In the region there are also other formations called “maguri” by locals who believe that these have been built by giants.
Giant skeletons have been unearthed in other parts of the country… in October 1989, 20 giant skeletons were found in Pantelimon – Lebada… discoveries have been unearthed at Polovragi, at Cetateni, beneath Negru Voda Monastery, and in the Bucegi Mountains – where the existence of a network of underground tunnels surprised workers… [as well as] in… Scaieni in Buzau County, Mariuta in Calarasi County, [the] Persani Mountains, Polovragi, Piatra Craiului, [and in] Tara Hategului…
A number of archaeological discoveries have been made in Giurgiu [County]… an… interesting discovery was made between the years 1940 and 1950 [at Argedava]. In this period, archaeologists unearthed 80 humanoid skeletons which appeared to be giants. The huge skeletons measured about four to five meters (13-16 feet) in height. Although most are suddenly “lost” after being discovered, the secret Romanian giants continue to be unearthed.’
The earliest known historical figure connected with Elam, is Enmebaragsei, the penultimate king of the first Dynasty of Kish who reigned over much of Sumer, possibly as late as circa 2615 to 2600 BCE. The Sumerian King List says he reigned nine hundred years. A more realistic 15 years is probable when dividing by 60, based on the Sumerian sexagesimal system according to an unconventional chronology. Enmebaragesi is a key figure as he bridges the divide between myth and history. He is the earliest ruler to be evidenced directly from archaeology. Four inscriptions have been found with his name. En is an honorary title and not part of his original name. Me means crown; bara means ruler; and si means to fill.
Enmebaragsei fought a successful campaign against Elam, capturing Uruk, confiscating their weapons and imposing his kingship – he “who made the land of Elam submit.” He preceded the Old Elamite period dated to circa 2600 to 1500 BCE, broadly incorporating three main dynasties beginning from approximately the end of his reign. They were the combined Awan I and II era, circa 2600 to 2300 BCE and 2300 to 1930 BCE consecutively; the Shimashki (or Simaski) era, circa 1955 to 1840 BCE; and the Sukkalmah era, circa 1840 to 1500 BCE. It is the end of the 1st dynasty and the beginning of the 2nd with which we are primarily interested.
The Awan (or Avan) II dynasty was contemporary with the Mesopotamian emperor Sargon I or the Great of Akkad, reigning from 2224 to 2169 BCE. He defeated the 12th Awan king, Luh-Ishshan – who reigned circa 2194 to 2169 BCE – subjugating Susa. Historical sources concerning Elam now become more frequent, as the Mesopotamians had developed an interest in resources, such as wood, stone and metal from the Iranian plateau; thereby encouraging more frequent military excursions to the region.
Though the foreign Guti Dynasty (refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil) had been ruling in Sumer since 2088 BCE, it was in 2039 BCE that Akkad fell to the Gutians and with it, the final and 11th king of the Dynasty of Akkad – Shu-Dural (or Shu-Tural). The Gutium spoke an agglutinative language isolate like Sumer and Elam – refer Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans; and Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey. The Gutians ruled Sumer and Elam until 1991 BCE. The last king of nineteen, Tirigan, reigned for only 40 days, when Utu-hengal reigning from 1995 to 1988 BCE of the 5th Dynasty of Uruk defeated him – ending the Gutian Dynasty.
Now, Utu-Hengal was the father of Ur-Namma the 1st King of the Ur III Dynasty from 1988 to 1970 BCE and he in turn, was the father of King Shulgi who reigned from 1970 to 1924 BCE.
These names are mentioned as there is considerably more to say about Ur-Namma as we progress, who was concurrent with King Kutik-Inshushinak of Elam the next to last king before Chedorlaomer; as well as Shulgi, the 2nd King of Ur, who was a contemporary of the Elamite King Chedorlaomer, as well as the Patriarch Abraham.
Elam declared independence under the supposedly last and 17th Awan king, Kutik-Inshushinak (or Puzur-Insusinak) who reigned from 1980 to 1955 BCE, throwing off the Akkadian language and promoting the Linear Elamite script in the process. Kutik-Inshushinak conquered the future principal Elamite cities of Susa and Anshan. The Shimashki dynasty arose at the tail end of the Awan Dynasties, with an unnamed king from 1955 to 1930 BCE, so that there was a crossover of some twenty-five years. Elam endured a continual threat of attacks from the Sumerians and the Gutians. The Elamite empire state of Shimashki at this time extended into northern Iran and as far as the Caspian Sea.
A century later in 1882 BCE, the Elamites allied with the city of Susa and led by their king Kindattu (or Kindadu) – ruler from 1892 to 1872 BCE – the 10th king of the Shimashki Dynasty, sacked Ur in Sumer with the first Akkadian King of Isin (or Issn), Ishbi-Erra from 1895 to 1862 BCE; and defeated the 5th and final king of the Ur III Dynasty, the great grandson of Shulgi: Ibbi-Suen, who reigned twenty-four years beginning in 1906 BCE.
The succeeding Sukkalmah dynasty lasting from 1840 to 1500 BCE, is so named after the ‘Great or Grand regents’, the title borne by Elamite rulers. It was also called the Epartid dynasty after the name of its founder Eparti II – also known as Ebarti (or Ebarat) who reigned from circa 1840 to 1820 BCE – and was concurrent with both the Old Assyrian Empire and the Old Babylon period in Mesopotamia. Eparti II was a contemporary of Iddin-Dagan and his reign from 1842 to 1822 BCE; the grandson of Ishbi-Erra and 3rd King of the Isin Dynasty in Akkad – marrying his daughter.
A ruler named Silhaha – (or Shilkhakha), ruling from 1820 to 1800 BCE – who described himself as ‘the chosen son of Ebarti’ is also credited as the founder of the dynasty. Ebarti II appears as the founder of the dynasty according to building inscriptions, but later kings refer to the second ruler Silhaha, Eparti’s son, in their filiation claims. Possibly, Silhaha won out over a brother; as there was an Eparti III before Shilhaha. Both their names as the founding members of the Sukkalmah Dynasty, have been found on the Gunagi silver vessels, inscribed in the Linear Elamite script. The Gunagi vessels were discovered only recently in 2004.
Notable Eparti dynasty rulers in Elam during this time include the 12th king Siruk-tuh (or Shirukduh), circa 1660 to 1640 BCE, who entered various military coalitions to contain the power of the southern Mesopotamian states; 14th ruler and a son of Siruk-tuh, Siwe-Palar-hupak, circa 1615 to 1595 BCE, who for some time was the most powerful ruler in the region, respectfully addressed as ‘Father’ by Mesopotamian kings such as Zimri-Lim of Mari.
The 16th king, Kutir-Nahhunte I (or Kedor-nakhunta), circa 1560 to 1530 BCE, exacted revenge and plundered the temples of southern Mesopotamia, as the North was under the control of the Old Assyrian Empire. In fact, Kutir-Nahhunte dealt so serious a defeat to the Babylonians that the event was remembered nearly one thousand years later in an inscription of the Assyrian king Ashurbanipal, when he conquered Susa in 660 BCE.
Trade between the Indus Valley Civilisation and the cities of Mesopotamia and Elam have been deduced from numerous Indus artefacts; particularly in excavations in Susa, showing the origination of the post-diluvian society in the east and the subsequent migration west to the plains of Mesopotamia – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Objects made with shell species that are characteristic of the Indus coast, such as Trubinella Pyrum and Fasciolaria Trapezium, have been found in the archaeological sites of Mesopotamia and Susa dated circa 2500 to 2000 BCE. Carnelian beads from the Indus were found in Susa in the tell of the citadel excavation. Exchanges seem to have waned after 1900 BCE, with the eventual demise of the Indus valley civilisation.
It is to this backdrop that we read of an extraordinary account in Genesis chapter fourteen. For a biblical account, it is remarkably detailed and it comprises two parts. A war between a confederacy of Southern Mesopotamian kings against vassal Canaanite kings to the southwest, which we will now look at and an amazing rescue operation of Lot by his uncle, the patriarch Abraham which we will study later in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
Genesis 14:1-11
English Standard Version
‘In the days of [1] Amraphel king of Shinar, [2] Arioch king of Ellasar, [3] Chedorlaomer king of Elam, and [4] Tidal king of Goiim [or Nations], 2 these kings made war with
Bera king of Sodom, Birsha king of Gomorrah,Shinab king of Admah, Shemeber king of Zeboiim, and the king of Bela (that is, Zoar).
3 And all these joined forces in the Valley of Siddim (that is, the Salt Sea) [north of the present day Dead Sea].
4 Twelve years[from 1907 to 1895 BCE] they had served Chedorlaomer, but in the thirteenth year they rebelled [1907-1895 BCE].
5 In the fourteenth year [1894 BCE] Chedorlaomer and the kings who were with him came and defeated the Rephaim in Ashteroth-karnaim, the Zuzim in Ham, the Emim in Shaveh-kiriathaim,
6 and the Horites in their hill country of Seir as far as El-paran on the border of the wilderness. 7 Then they turned back and came to En-mishpat (that is, Kadesh) and defeated all the country of the Amalekites, and also the Amorites who were dwelling in Hazazon-tamar.
8 Then the king of Sodom, the king of Gomorrah, the king of Admah, the king of Zeboiim, and the king of Bela (that is, Zoar) went out, and they joined battle in the Valley of Siddim 9 with [1] Chedorlaomer king of Elam, [2] Tidal king of Goiim, [3] Amraphel king of Shinar, and [4] Arioch king of Ellasar, four kings against five. 10 Now the Valley of Siddim was full of bitumen pits, and as the kings of Sodom and Gomorrah fled, some fell into them, and the rest fled to the hill country [of Seir].
11 So the enemy took all the possessions of Sodom and Gomorrah, and all their provisions, and went their way.’
The five kings of the Plain, happen to represent the exact same five cities that the angels of the Lord came to destroy, sixteen years later and in the process, dramatically rescue Abraham’s nephew Lot, for the second time in his life. The references to the Repha-im, Zuz-im and Em-im are all clans of Nephilim offspring. In fact, the Horites and Amalekites are also included with these mysterious tribes. We will discuss these peoples in depth, in Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega and in Chapter XXIX Esau: The thirteenth Tribe.
Though Chedorlaomer I of Elam is listed third – he is placed first in verse nine – Chedorlaomer is the leader of the northern confederacy. The only king not stated is that of Bela or Zoar. This city and its people were the only one of the five which were not destroyed by the Creator’s wrath during the time of Lot. The time frame is particularly critical, as this battle would need to have taken place between Abraham’s birth in 1977 BCE and his death in 1802 BCE. This would align with the end of the Awan II Dynasty and the beginning of the Shimashki.
Head of Chedorlaomer (and no, it is not Tom Hanks): Height 34.3 cm in Arsenical Copper from Iran, circa 2000 BCE.
The Metropolitan Museum of Art, 1947
Hitchcock’s Bible Names Dictionary defines the name Chedorlaomer as: a roundness of a sheaf; Smith’s Bible Dictionary as: a handful of sheaves. The full name Chedorlaomer, is not known outside the Bible, although the name is genuinely Elamite. It is composed of two elements, which do appear separately in Elamite sources. ‘Laomer’ is apparently a divine name whose Elamite form is Lagamar. ‘Chedor’ is derived from the Elamite Katir (or Kutir), meaning ‘servant’. We have seen its use in the name of the 16th Sukkalmah Dynasty King Kutir-Nahhunte. The name could also mean ‘servant of the god Lagamar’.
Easton’s Bible Dictionary – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Many centuries before the age of Abraham, Canaan and even the Sinaitic peninsula had been conquered by Babylonian kings, and in the time of Abraham himself Babylonia was ruled by a dynasty which claimed sovereignty over Syria and Palestine.The most famous king of the dynasty was Khammu-rabi‘ (or Hammurabi), ‘who united Babylonia under one rule, andmade Babylon its capital.When he ascended the throne’ – in 1894 BCE an unconventional chronology – ‘the country was under the suzerainty of the Elamites, and was divided into two kingdoms, that of Babylon (the Biblical Shinar) and that of Larsa (the Biblical Ellasar).
The king of Larsa was Eri-Aku (“the servant of the moon-god”), the son of an Elamite prince, Kudur-Mabug’ or Durmah-ilani, ‘who is entitled “the father of the land of the Amorites.” A recently discovered tablet enumerates among the enemies of Khammu-rabi, Kudur-Lagamar (“the servant of the goddess Lagamar”) or Chedorlaomer, Eri-Aku or Arioch, and Tudkhula or Tidal. Khammu-rabi,whose name is also readAmmi-rapaltuor [for] Amraphel by some scholars, succeeded in overcoming Eri-Aku and driving the Elamites out of Babylonia.’
After the Valley of Siddim campaign, Hammurabi – or Amraphel, King of Shinar and – King of Babylon, ironically chose to go against his three former allies and circa 1893 BCE, he too rebelled. As we progress, we will possess significant support for the confirmation of the four Northern kings identities as real historical figures, as well as a credible time frame for the events recorded. It is proposed that Hammurabi was born in 1912 BCE according to an unconventional chronology and ascended the Babylonian throne in 1894 BCE, at the age of 18; following the abdication of the 5th king of the Amorite Dynasty, his father Sin-Muballit, who ruled for nineteen years from 1913 BCE.
There is fevered debate over when Hammurabi of Babylon lived. This is convenient for scholars, in that it neatly throws a spanner in the works for conclusively supporting the accuracy of the biblical account. Hammurabi is a colourful and influential king in ancient history and thus for detractors, it is problematic to have such a clear sign of the authenticity of the biblical record; which in turn underpins the veracity of the existence of Abraham and his nephew Lot, whom both fathered peoples who have become prominent 21st century nations.
An informative paper: Abraham and Chedorlaomer Chronological, Historical and Archaeological Evidence by Gérard Gertoux; provides comprehensive research in presenting the evidence for Chedorlaomer’s identity and his place as a legitimate historical king. Where we firstly and slightly disagree, is in the chronology by sixty years; for he has presumably, dated the Exodus in the early sixteenth century, circa 1507 BCE as opposed to the middle of the fifteenth century in 1446 BCE. Secondly, he has adopted the most recent academic opinion regarding the time frame for Hammurabi’s rule; some 200 to 150 years later than proposed here – Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. He states, emphasis & bold mine:
‘The only way to assess the veracity (historical truth) of this event is by determining its exact chronology (“the backbone of history”). Foremost one should know that until now Babylonian chronology, which is the best known, has not been yet fixed since Oppert (1863) made the start of the reign of Hammurabi in 2394 BCE, Thureau-Dangin (1927) lowered this date to 2003 BCE and Gasche proposed (1998) lowering it again to 1696 BCE. Hammurabi has rejuvenated about 700 years during the 20th century!
When T.G. Pinches (1856-1934), lecturer in Assyriology at University College, London and at the University of Liverpool, published the Spartoli tablets he made a link between the biblical names: Amraphel, Arioch, Chedorlaomer and Tidal (Genesis 14:1) and Hammurabi, Eri-e-Aku, Kudur-lahgamal and Tudḫula. Unfortunately this deduction has three major errors: 1) Hammurabi (1697-1654) reigned three centuries after the events, 2) his name is very different from that of Amraphel and 3) the reading “laḫ” of the sign KU [for Chedorlaomer] is not documented.’
These three reasons are flimsy at best and are really no more than excuses. The dating conflict regarding Hammurabi’s timeline, means it has to be reconciled with other documents to understand when he truly lived. As we will find that Hammurabi was indeed a contemporary of Chedorlaomer, Arioch and Tidal, it is fitting to parallel his timeline with them. This then resolves the dates for Hammurabi’s life.
Some scholars have made the connecting link between the names Hammurabi and Amraphel. That aside, it is not unusual for people and places to have more than one name. Amraphel may have been his given name. As he was only eighteen when he ascended the Babylonian throne after Sin-Muballit and then ruled for a lengthy forty-two years. A new name may have been chosen as monarchs have done up until our recent history. The Bible possibly records his name as Amraphel as he had just ascended the throne and was in his very first year of his reign. An accurate record, no less than his being subsequently known after his exploits as Hammurabi and recorded as such in future histories.
Etymology shows the lah is actually part of Chedorlaomer’s name, though regardless, the Kudur-…gamal is still strong evidence for the correlation with his identity. Gertoux mixes Akkadian and Elamite together, to show the kudur is Akkadian and la(h)gamal is Elamite. The Akkadian actually says: kudur-lagamar and the Elamite says: kutir-lagamol. The Greek Septuagint refers to him as Chodol-logomor and it is synonymous with the aforementioned as well as the Hebrew name: Kdorla’omer.
Gérard Gertoux – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Ku-du7-[ur-La-ga-mar] (line 13) reigned 36 years (line 14) over Akkad as king of Awan I (Elam). King List WB 444 (Weld-Blundell Prism) dated c. 1800 B.C. Ashmolean Museum, Oxford (number: AN1923.44).
Kudur-Lagamar’s name is located in a part of the prism which is unfortunately very damaged but three important data have been preserved: [1] a mighty king of Elam at the end of the 3rd millennium BCE, [2] whose name was Kudu[-], [3] died without a successor.
A chronological reconstruction based on synchronisms shows that among the dynasties from Sumerian lists the third and last Elamite king of the Awan I dynasty was Kudur-Lagamar.’
‘The three Elamite kings of the dynasty of Awan I (Puzur-Insusinak [Kutik-Insusinak 1980-1955 BCE], [-]-lu [1955-1930 BCE], Kudur-Lagamar [1929-1893 BCE]) were regarded as genuine kings of Akkad in parallel with the Sumerian kings of the dynasty of Ur III (Ur-Nammu, Sulgi). Besides they used Akkadian in their writings, in place of Elamite, and they quoted Mesopotamian gods rather than their Elamite divinities.’
The Northern kings listed in Genesis fourteen verse one could be geographical in orientation, as Larsa is south of Babylon and Elam is south of Ellasar. Some researchers believe Tidal, King of Nations refers to a very northwesterly position and the peoples of Hatti, or later the Hittites in Anatolia. This would not fit with the cluster of powers in lower Mesopotamia. Nor would assigning all four kings as Assyrian kings as at least one researcher has proposed. This writer considers the Gutians – to the direct north of Elam and northeast of Shinar – as the fourth power in the alliance. We will look at the Gutium in more detail when we study Shem’s fifth son Aram in Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil.
The three main regions for Shem’s children in Mesopotamia were the city-states of Assyria, then the Land of Shinar and thirdly, Elam. As we have learned, the land of Shinar was split into north and south – refer Chapter XVI Shem Occidentalis. The North was known as Akkad – Akkadia or Accadia – and in time as Babylonia after its main city Babel; while the South was understood as Sumer. These two regions within Shinar, were the combined offspring of Shem’s son Arphaxad** – Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans.
Arphaxad had two great grandsons, Peleg and Joktan. These two sons of Eber were the forefathers of a major split in the family line which we will study – and are confirmed in the Y-DNA super sub-Haplogroup split of R1 into the predominantly eastern R1a and western R1b. As an aside, the four remaining sons of Shem, while encompassing the earlier Haplogroups of G, I1 and I2 are principally identified by the paternal marker Haplogroups R1a and R1b.
There is good reason to acknowledge Peleg’s descendants comprised the northern territory of Akkad and Joktan’s children were located in Sumer. This would explain why two separate, yet closely related cultures arose though still under the banner of the Land of Shinar. Today, the same scenario has occurred with two distinct, yet adjacent regions of eastern and western nations within Europe – yet all descended from Arphaxad.**
In the British Museum there are artefacts mentioning three of the four northern kings at the Battle of the Valley of Siddim. The first two accounts record Chedorlaomer leading a rebellion with Tidal and Arioch’s son Dursrilani, a co-regent perhaps, against the king of Shinar at Babel circa 1929 to 1909 BCE, prior to the Valley of Siddim battle in 1894 BCE. The unnamed king of Shinar then strikes back. This king would have been from the Amorite Dynasty, the same as Hammurabi, the 6th king. The two possible kings are the 4th king, Apil-Sin who reigned from 1930 to 1913 BCE or the 5th king, Sin-Muballit* from 1913 to 1894 BCE. Each are viable as Apil-Sin is Hammurabi’s grandfather and Sin-Muballit, his father. A clear and reasonable motive for Hammurabi’s later actions against Chedorlaomer, suddenly becomes apparent: revenge.
The first artefact is British Museum #BM 35404 – sp II.987, which says:
“The property and the possessions of Babylon, small and great, in their faithful counsel to Chedorlaomer[Ku-der-lah-ga-mal],king of the land of Elam”… I am a King, the son of a king… the son of a daughter of the king who on the throne of dominion have sat…Dur-sir-ilani the son of Arioch [Eri-ekua] who with the spoil of the throne of dominion sat, and with the sword was killed.”
The second artefact is British Museum #BM 34062 – sp.158 & SPII.962 and states that Chedorlaomer the king of the Elamites, turned against the king of Shinar and attacked his cities at Babil and Borsippa:
“The enemy, the Elamite, multiplied evils against Bel [Baal] and Babil [Babel] which he planned evil against… there he set his mind on destroying the temple… the enemy, the Elamite, took its goods… He decreed it’s destruction… he showed his dislike for and barred the people of Bel of Ezida… the road to Sumer. Who is this Chedorlaomer [Ku-der-lah-ga-mal],the maker of this evil? He has also gathered the Unman-Manda, and the people of Bel he has ruined… the Elamite caused his yoke to be directed down to Borsippa. He set his face against and he traversed also the road of darkness, the road to Mesku. This wicked man the Elamite, destroyed its palace, the princes he subdued with the sword, and from all the temples he carried off their goods as spoils of war, and he took them back to Elam.”
Notice Babylon is referred to as its original name of Babel – its name inherited prior to the Tower of Babel incident – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. Chedorlaomer was a formidable opponent, a ‘wicked man’ who had subdued a future threat in Babylon and with it, their king – either Hammurabi’s father or grandfather – before amalgamating the states into a powerful coalition.
Abraham and Chedorlaomer Chronological, Historical and Archaeological Evidence, Gérard Gertoux:
‘The Spartoli tablets (c. 650 BCE) describe [the] famous attack of Babylonia by a coalition of evil kings named Kudur-KUKUmal, [ku.ku means: carrying no mercy] king of Elam, Tudhula, king of Gutium, and Eri-Aku [king of Larsa]. This coalition of kings (Sumer, Larsa, Gutium) united under Kutur-Lagamar is quite likely, because all these kings were vassals or allies of the king of Elam (and Akkad) at that time,moreover,they came from neighbouring regions.Chedorlaomer’s route and the description of his actions show that this king came to this region near Egypt in order to maintain control over this new land trade route.
This ambitious project had to have worried Amenemhat I (1975-1946) because southern Canaan was a big source of supply. In order to protect Egypt, Amenemhat I built the “Walls of the Ruler”. One can notice that the area of Sodom is called Sutu(m) in execration texts (then Moab after 1800 BCE)’ Moab as a son of Lot, lived where Lot had previously dwelt.
Gertoux: ‘Thus the kings of Sumer [Ur] were oppressed on two occasions: once by Kudu [Lagamar in 1909 BCE]* king of Awan, and once by Kindadu [in 1882 BCE], king of Simaski. These two kings of Elam left a bad unforgettable memory in Sumerian annals. After the destruction of Ur the kings of Elam were blackened because they were charged with all misfortunes that occurred in the land of Sumer.’
The Pharaoh mentioned by Gertoux, Amenemhat I – who reigned from 1677 to 1647 BCE – was actually a Pharaoh while Joseph and the other sons of Jacob were dwelling in Goshen, the Nile delta region in Lower Egypt – some three hundred years after Gertoux’s orthodox, though inaccurate dating – Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology; and Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact? The wall he built was to the east of the delta region, to protect the eastern Egyptian frontier from the inhabitants of the Sinai Peninsula. As relations with the Israelites were still favourable at this time, it would seem a benevolent act and not an insidious one to contain the prospering sons of Jacob within Egypt’s boundary; though this cannot be ruled out as a partial motive.
There is only one possible Pharaoh who ruled between 1929 BCE – the ascension of Chedorlaomer to the Elamite throne – and 1907 BCE, the first year of enforced tribute of the Transjordan City-States, who would have been concerned with the growing strength of Chedorlaomer.
The 3rd Pharaoh of the 1st Dynasty Djer, was the the son of Hor-Aha. Prominent during Djer’s reign was his grandmother, Queen Neithhotep. Cemetery evidence confirms that she lived during the reign of Hor-Aha and succeeded him into Djer’s rule. Neithoptep had been the wife of the 1st Pharaoh, Narmer also known as Menes. The First Dynasty of Egypt is incorrectly dated as beginning circa 3100 BCE. We will return to the dating and accurate sequencing of the Egyptian dynasties in an unconventional chronology.
Djer ruled Lower and Upper Egypt beginning 1922 BCE for fifty-four years until 1868 BCE. What is interesting about this Pharaoh is that it was Djer, who met Abraham and Sarah in 1902 BCE, during the 20th year of his reign while there was a famine in Canaan. We will return to this story in Genesis chapter twelve, when we study Abraham in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
The third artifact is British Museum #BM 35496 – sp III.2. A new King of Shinar, namely Hammurabi – or Amraphel – counter-attacks Dursirilani, Tidal and Chedorlaomer:
“Samas [Babylonian sun god] the illuminator of… Merodach [chief Babylonian god]… the rulers who were not nourishing… he caused to be slain. Dur-sir-ilani,the son of Arioch[Eri-ekua]… his goods he carried off to the waters of Babylon and back to the temple of Esaggil… his son, with the weapon of his hands, like a lamb he was slaughtered… the child he cut off… Tidal [Tu-ud-hul-amar] son of Gazza… his goods he carried off to the waters of Babylon and to the temple of Esaggil…
His son, with the weapon of his hands, fell upon him… of his dominion, before the temple of Annunit… Elam, the city of Ahhe to the land of Rabbatu, he spoiled in ruins, he set the fortress of Akkad, the whole of Borsippa…ended Chedorlaomer[Ku-der-lah-ga-mal], his son, andwith the steel sword he pierced his heart… his enemy. He took the will of these kings, the lords of sin… their rebellions… who the chief of the gods, Merodach, brought his anger against.”
It entailed a series of battles over a number of years imposed by the king of Shinar, violently slaughtering the other three kings and their families and in the process… ending three separate dynasties in a bloodbath of destruction. The artefacts confirm the names of Dursirilani, Tidal, and Chedorlaomer. Possibly, Arioch was the one casualty amongst the Mesopotamian kings during Abraham’s night time raid and this is why his son Dursirilani is listed as king of Ellasar (or Larsa), at the time of Hammurabi’s betrayal and revenge. Alternatively, Dursirilani may have been a co-regent with his father Arioch.
It was shortly after the Battle of the Valley of Siddim, when Hammurabi rebelled and slaughtered his – once allies now – enemies, beginning in 1893 BCE.
It may now explain why Amraphel is listed first in the Genesis account. Ultimately, he killed his three rivals; each powerful rulers in southern Mesopotamia. As the king of Babylon and Akkad, Amraphel added the kingship of Sumer while subjugating both the lands of Elam and the Guti.
Regarding Chedorlaomer, the International Standard Bible Encyclopaedia, on British Museum Sp. II 987 and Sp. III, 2, records:
‘… refers to the bond of heaven extended to the four regions, and the fame which Merodach set for the Elamites in Babylon, the city of his glory. So the gods, in their faithful or everlasting counsel, decreed toKudur-lahgumal, king of Elam their favor. He came down, and performed what was good to them, and exercised dominion in Babylon, the city of Kar-Dunias (Babylonia). When in power, however, he acted in a way which did not please the Babylonians… [between 1929 and 1894 BCE].
The less perfect fragment (Sp. III, 2) contains, near the beginning, the wordhammu, and if this be, as Professor F. Hommel has suggested, part of the nameHammurabi (Amraphel), it would in all probability place the identification of Kudur-lahgumal with Chedorlaomer beyond a doubt.’
This would cement an already compelling argument for the veracity of the king of Shinar’s identity as Hammurabi, who as Amraphel, was a contemporary of and briefly allied with Chedorlaomer, when he ascended the throne in 1894 BCE. Amraphel then in turn, rebelled against Chedorlaomer, killing him in 1893 BCE for the humiliation perpetrated against probably his father, Sin-Muballit or possibly his grandfather, Apil-Sin.
King Hammurabi
Hammurabi and the Babylonian Empire, Dr Joshua J Mark, 2018 – emphasis mine:
‘Hammurabi (also known as Khammurabi and Ammurapi… assumed the throne… and expanded the kingdom to conquer all of ancient Mesopotamia. The kingdom of Babylon comprised only the cities of Babylon, Kish, Sippar, and Borsippa when Hammurabi came to the throne but, through a succession of military campaigns, careful alliances made and broken when necessary, and political manoeuvres, he held the entire region under Babylonian control by [his death].
According to his own inscriptions, letters and administrative documents from his reign, he sought to improve the lives of those who lived under his rule. He is best known in the modern day for his law code which, although not the earliest code of laws, came to serve as a model for other cultures and is thought to have influenced the laws set down by Hebrew scribes, including those from the biblical Book of Exodus.
The fifth king of the dynasty, Sin-Muballit… successfully completed many public works projects but was unable to expand the kingdom or compete with the rival city of Larsa to the south. Larsa was the most lucrative trade center on the Persian Gulf and the profits from this trade enriched the city and encouraged expansion so that most of the cities of the south were under Larsa’s control. Sin-Muballit [1913-1894 BCE] led a force against Larsa but was defeated by their king Rim Sin I[1924-1865 BCE]. At this point it is uncertain what exactly happened, but it seems that Sin-Muballit was compelled to abdicate in favor of his son Hammurabi. Whether Rim Sin I thought Hammurabi would be less of a threat to Larsa is also unknown but, if so, he would be proven wrong.
The historian Durant writes: “At the outset of [Babylonian history] stands the powerful figure of Hammurabi, conqueror and lawgiver through a reign of forty-three years. Primeval seals and inscriptions transmit him to us partially – a youth full of fire and genius, a very whirlwind in battle [akin to Alexander the Great], who crushes all rebels, cuts his enemies into pieces, marches over inaccessible mountains, and never loses an engagement. Under him the petty warring states of the lower valley were forced into unity and peace, and disciplined into order and security by an historic code of laws.”
‘The alliances [Hammurabi] made with other states would repeatedly be broken when the king found it necessary to do so but, as rulers continued to enter into pacts with Hammurabi, it does not seem to have occurred to any of them that he would do the same to them as he had previously to others. A technique he seems to have used first in this engagement would become his preferred method in others when circumstances allowed: the damming up of water sources to the city to withhold them from the enemy until surrender or, possibly, withholding the waters through a dam and then releasing them to flood the city before then mounting an attack.’
In 1866 BCE, the undefeated Hammurabi turned against Rim-Sin I because he had refused to support Hammurabi in his ongoing war against Elam, despite pledging troops. Hammurabi with extra troops from Mari, attacked Mashkan-shapir located on the northern edge of Rim-Sin’s realm. Hammurabi’s forces reached Larsa with alacrity and after a six-month siege the city of Larsa fell. Rim-Sin I escaped from the city but was soon found, taken prisoner and died thereafter in 1865 BCE. Rim-Sin I was the 14th and last king of the Larsa Dynasty which had begun in 2128 BCE.
In 1864 BCE, Hammurabi defeated a coalition that stood against him comprising Elam, the Guti and the Marhashi kingdom in Iran. The following year, he defeated Zimri-Lim the King of Mari, an Amorite kingdom northwest of Babylon and his former ally. Hammurabi not only broke his alliance with Zimri-Lim but also for the first and only time, completely destroyed Mari rather than conquering it. Hammurabi would subdue cities, absorb them into his kingdom, repair and improve them. Scholars have debated his reasons and believe Mari’s great wealth posed a threat and was too close in proximity to Babylon’s designs on being the greatest city in Mesopotamia.
After Mari’s destruction, Hammurabi marched on Asshur, took control of the extent of Assyria and then Eshunna; so that by 1857 BCE – five years before his death at age sixty – he ruled all of Mesopotamia.
Joshua Mark: ‘A popular title applied to Hammurabi in his lifetime was bani matim, ‘builder of the land’, because of the many building projects and canals he ordered constructed throughout the region. Documents from the time attest to the efficacy of Hammurabi’s rule and his sincere desire to improve the lives of the people of Mesopotamia… letters and administrative works… such as directives for the building of canals, food distribution, beautification and building projects, and legal issues…
His law code is not the first such code in history (though it is often called so) but is certainly the most famous from antiquity prior to the code set down in the biblical books. The Code of Ur-Nammu… which originated with either Ur-Nammu or his son Shulgi of Ur, is the oldest code of laws in the world. Unlike the earlier Code of Ur-Nammu, which imposed fines or penalties of land, Hammurabi’s code epitomized the principle known as Lex Talionis, the law of retributive justice, in which punishment corresponds directly to the crime, better known as the concept of ‘an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth’, made famous from the later law code of the Old Testament…
By [1857 BCE]… Hammurabi was old and sick. In the last years of his life his son, Samsu-Iluna’ who ruled from 1852 to 1815 BCE, ‘had already taken over the responsibilities of the throne and assumed full reign by’ 1851 BCE. ‘The conquest of Eshnunna had removed a barrier to the east that had buffered the region against incursions by people such as the Hittites and Kassites. Once that barrier was gone, and news of the great king weakening spread, the eastern tribes prepared their armies to invade.
The vast kingdom Hammurabi had built during his lifetime began to fall apart within a year of his death, and those cities that had been part of vassal states secured their borders and announced their autonomy. None of Hammurabi’s successors could put the kingdom back together again, and first the Hittites… then the Kassites invaded. The Hittites sacked Babylon and the Kassites inhabited and re-named it. The Elamites, who had been so completely defeated by Hammurabi decades before, invaded and carried off the stele of Hammurabi’s Law Code which was discovered at the Elamite city of Susa in 1902 CE.’
Gérard Gertoux summary:
‘Kedor-Lagomer corresponds to Kudur-Lagarma which is an Akkadian transcription of Kutir-Lagamal “bearer (servant) of Lagamal”. According to the biblical text (Genesis 10:10), Shinar was a region south of Mesopotamia composed of at least three major cities: Babylon (Babel), Uruk (Erech) and Aggad (Akkad). In time the name Babylon came to mean the whole of Babylonia (Daniel 1:2). During the period [1988-1894 BCE] the two main actors in the Mesopotamian world were the kings of Ur III and the kings of [late] Awan I [/II and early Shimashki].
The power of these two empires [Sumer and Elam] depended on trade and therefore control of trade routes. They earned money through vassal kings who levied customs duties on traders passing through their territories and had to pay to their “emperors” for ensuring their security (by means of military force). Kudur-Lagamar probably wanted to create a new major trade route from Susa to Egypt. The route taken by Abraham and that one followed by Chedorlaomer are in agreement with the major communication routes of the time.
In this context, the capture of the goddess Nanaya [in 1909 BCE] served to justify the westward expansionist projects of Kudur-Lagamar. Indeed, change in titulatures confirm his new role of “king of Akkad”. The complete titulature of the kings of Awan I, as the one of Puzur-Insusinak, was as follows: governor (ENSI) of Susa, viceroy (GIR.NITA) of Elam and king (LUGAL) of Awan.
Abram…at that time… lived in Ur… he must have learned that Chedorlaomer had confiscated the statue of the goddess Nanaya[Inana or Ishtar]. [As the Assyrian king] Ashurbanipal refers exactly [circa 660 BC]to Ku-du[r-Lagamar], king of Awan I, in Sumerian royal lists and as theSpartoli tablets describe the attack of Babylonia by the king of Elam named Kudur-KUKUmal, this king of Elam must have been Chedorlaomer.
Prior to [1909 BCE] relationships with the kings of Elam remained cordial… From this date Kutur-Lagamar behaves as “King of Akkad” and, in the same way as Sargon of Akkad, he chose to open a new trade route to the west as far as Egypt. Titulary of Ur… kings changed… [from] King of Sumer and Akkad… [to] King of the 4 corners (of Universe) [an indicative title of the later Mede and Persian (Elamite) empire], indicating that Akkad was no longer under full control of the king of Ur…
[In summation]: King Kudur-Lagamar [reigning from 1929 to 1893 BCE] alias Chedorlaomer, actually existed since he was the third and last king of Awan I, the only Elamite dynasty mentioned in Sumerian lists. His two main actions that have passed to posterity were the capture of Uruk’s goddess (Nanaya) and [the] looting of the city of Sodom.’
The timing of two years – as deduced from Gertoux’s chronology – prior to the beginning of the tribute being exacted on the Canaanite cities in 1907 BCE, means King Chedorlaomer of Elam with his allies, Tudhula, king of the Gutium, and Eri-Aku king of Larsa, would have fought both the kings of Babylon [Akkad] and Sumer [Uruk] to gain control of the land of Shinar. This was twenty years after Chedorlaomer came to the throne of Elam and thus gave him ample time to consolidate his power, build his military capability and win or subjugate the necessary allies.
This means, we now know which king he fought against in Babel; it would have been Hammurabi’s father, Sin-Muballit who reigned from 1913 to 1894 BCE – the 5th king of the Amorite Babylonian Dynasty – and in Ur, King Shu-Suen ruler from 1915 to 1906 BCE; the grandson of Shulgi, the son of Ur-Nammu, the founder of the Ur III Dynasty. This explains the abdication of Sin-Muballit in favour of his son, Hammurabi who was probably chosen by Chedorlaomer as a puppet king. A role that the young Amraphel spectacularly did not follow.
Hasting’s Dictionary of the Bible, C H W Johns & James Hastings, 1909:
‘Arioch king of Ellasar was allied with Chedorlaomer in the campaign against the kings of the plain (Genesis 14:1). He has been identified with Rim-sin, king of Larsa, and consequently Ellasar is thought to be for al-Larsa, the city of Larsa. Larsa, modern Senkereh in Lower Babylonia on the east bank of the Euphrates, was celebrated for its temple and worship of the sun-god Shamash’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.
The meaning of Ellasar is very close to the meaning of Nimrod, who we will study in detail – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. Ellasar in Hebrew means ‘rebellious God’ or ‘onto rebellion’ from the word ‘el, meaning God; or denoting motion toward and the verb sarar, ‘to be rebellious’ or ‘stubborn’, though more in attitude rather than revolt.
The city of Ellasar, is believed by most scholars to be the same city identified as Larsa. Some place it far north where the Hurrians dwelt, though this would not fit with the cluster of the remaining three cities in southern Mesopotamia. Larsa is credibly located southeast of the very ancient city of Erech or Uruk – from which Iraq derives its name – and northwest of Ur, where Abraham’s family originated – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.
Tudhula of the Gutium is reputed to have ruled approximately from 1909 to either 1893 or possibly 1864 BCE. Support for these dates, is that Tidal may have come to power due to Chedorlaomer’s politicking and thus as one of his allies, would have assisted in the defeat of Babylon and Ur in 1909 BCE. Plus, Tidal if still king, would have died when Hammurabi defeated his coalition with Elam in 1864 BCE – or more likely earlier in 1893 BCE as discussed.
International Standard Bible Encyclopedia – emphasis mine:
‘ERI-AKU er-i-a-koo’, e-ri-a-ku’: This is the probable Sumerian reading of the well-known Babylonian name written with the characters for “servant” (Sem wardu or ardu) and the group standing for the Moon-god Sin^ (written En-zu = Zu-en), otherwise Aku, the whole meaning “servant of the Moon-god.” This ruler, who was king of Larsa [Ellasa], is generally identified with the Arioch of Genesis 14:9. Eri-Aku belonged to an Elamite family which held the throne of Larsa, a state which, in common with Babylonia itself, acknowledged the suzerainty of Elam… it may be noted, that the expression adda, “father,” probably means simply “administrator”.’
Gérard Gertoux: ‘The Akkadian name Warad-Sin, king (LUGAL) of Larsa, is written Eri-Aku (e-ri-a-ku) which is a transcription of the Sumerian name IR-AGA “servant of the lunar disc” translated into Akkadian as (u)-ar-du-a-gu… Warad-Agu, an equivalent of Warad-Sin “servant of the Moon^ (god)”.’
What is interesting here, is that Rim-Sin I was the final king of the Larsa Dynasty from 1924 BCE to 1865 BCE and he is identified with Arioch of Ellasar (or Eri-Aku of Larsa). Yet Gertoux says Warad-Sin is also Eri-Aku, or Arioch. In the king lists, Warad-Sin was the brother of Rim-Sin I and supposedly ruled for twelve years prior to his brother from 1936 BCE to 1924 BCE and as a co-regency with his father, Kudur-Marbuk. Arioch, may then be a family name, a title, or even a descriptive name.
For we learn more about Eri-Aku in the Targum of Palestine account of Genesis 14:9, in that Eri-Aku was a giant. He was called Arioch due to his great height. Arioch is derived from Arik which means ‘tall among the giants’. Even compared to other giants, Arioch was impressive and intimidating. This is an interesting piece of information, as the Northern confederacy fought against Nephilim descended Elioud giants before literally turning around to subdue the five Canaanite kings.
Picking up the story from Genesis Six Giants, emphasis mine:
‘Of course, no ancient records exist that tell us how many giants served under Chedorlaomer. He may have had only Arioch, or that towering king plus a few others, or he may have had many such men in his service. In any event, the results of their opening battle with the Jordanian giants clearly show that he commanded a far superior force. Sweeping down the valley, his army quickly laid siege to Ashteroth Karnaim.
This chief city of the Rephaim lay in the district ofBashan,’ – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe – ‘about six miles northwest of Edrei. These giants worshipped Astarte, the goddess of the crested^ moon’ – refer article: Lilith.
‘They were greatly decimated. Continuing along what the ancients called the King’s Highway, a trade route that ran the entire length of the Trans-jordanian plateau to the Gulf of Aqabah, Chedorlaomer and his confederate kings next fell upon the enormous Zamzummim people at Ham.Some archaeologists identify this city with modern Ham, which is located in eastern Gilead, about four miles south of Irbid.
After this, the kings from Elam and Mesopotamia attacked and cut off the terrible Emim giants at nearby Shaveh Kiriathaim. These people, described as “great and many and tall,”occupied the land that the Moabites later took. Sodom and Gomorrah, at the [northern] tip of the Salt Sea, stood next in line. They quickly got ready to defend themselves, expecting the worst. But to their amazement the invaders passed them by. Pressing on southward into the rough mountain range of Seir, Chedorlaomer waged war instead against the giant Horites.’
The land of Canaan was infested with Nephilim descended Elioud and was literally the land of the giants. In verse seven of Genesis chapter fourteen, just after the Horites are mentioned, we read about the defeated Amalekites. This reveals that the Amalekites existed before Esau had a future grandson called Amalek, some one hundred and twenty years later. Esau was to marry into and live with the Nephilim related Horites. The Amalekites of the Bible are identifiable in secular sources under a different name, which we will study. The link in Genesis fourteen between the Horites and Amalek and then Esau marrying into the Horites and naming a grandson Amalek is not only not a coincidence, but rather quite significant – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and article: Na’amah. The Amalekites were also Elioud and related to the giant Horites.
Genesis 6 Giants: ‘He also conquered the Negev to eliminate any threat from that quarter. Having thus neutralized all the countryround, he finally turned hisattention upon the rebellious Sodom and Gomorrah and their neighbors. Giving up whatever security their fortified walls afforded them, “the king of Sodom and the king of Gomorrah and the king of Admah and the king of Zeboiim and the king of Bela (that is, Zoar) came out,” notes Moses; “and they arrayed for battle against them in the valley of Siddim, against Chedorlaomer king of Elam and Tidal king of Goiim and Amraphel king of Shinar and Arioch king of Ellasar – four kings against five”.’
Regarding these ‘Canaanites’, the Book of Jasher 10:25-27, states:
‘And four men from the family of Ham went to the land of the plain; these are the names of the four men, Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah and Zeboyim. And these men built themselves four cities in the land of the plain, and they called the names of their cities after their own names. And they and their children and all belonging to them dwelt in those cities, and they were fruitful and multiplied greatly and dwelt peaceably.’
Recall, the original inhabitants of Canaan unsurprisingly, were the peoples descended from Canaan – the son of Ham – refer Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. The Nephilim arrived after the Canaanites and dwelt amongst them. The Book of Jasher claims Nimrod was the king of Shinar. We have learned that Hammurabi is undoubtedly the king in question. Nearly 5,000 years elapsed since Nimrod and the Tower of Babel incident and though longevity was on his side, it would be unlikely he was still living at this time. Such a powerful figure such as he was, he would have been still ruling and making his presence known if alive. His inferred demise points to when the Tower was ‘destroyed’ – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
Genesis 6 Giants: ‘This bold strategy to meet the invaders in the open field was decided by the surrounding treacherous terrain. Many slime pits, dug to obtain pitch or mortar for building, transversed the area. While most English translations simply describe the Valley of Siddim as being “full of slime pits,” the force of the original Hebrew language, according to Speiser, conveys to the reader a picture of “one bitumen pit after another.” The locals were most familiar with the locations of these pits. The invaders were not.
They were also accustomed to the foul-smelling, boiling waters on whose surface floated lumps of asphalt or bitumen the size of bulls. The enemy, they hoped, would be at least a little disconcerted by the unfamiliar terrain and terrible odor and afraid of falling into the boiling waters. But the pits failed to deter the invaders. Indeed, they soon turned them to their own advantage. In the resulting warfare, many in the defenders’ ranks saw death. Alarmed by the way the battle was progressing against them, the five local kings and their armies panicked and attempted to flee the field. The slime pits, however, made retreat difficult. In the confusion, two of the fleeing kings – and presumedly many men with them – fell into the tar pits. Those who escaped fled into the mountains.
For a time some scholars disbelieved this Genesis story, labeling it a fiction. But evidence dug up by archaeologists in recent years verifies that in Abraham’s time a great destruction came upon the very places mentioned in Chedorlaomer’s invasion.
Dr. Nelson Glueck, whose work in this area extended from 1932 until 1947, when it was halted by the Israeli-Arab disturbances, reports that the highly developed civilization which flourished here during the Middle Bronze I period (c. 2100-1900 B.C.) came to an abrupt and savage end [in 1894 BCE].
This well-known archaeologist found that not only the cities mentioned in Genesis but also many villages – beginning with Ashtaroth-Karnaim and proceeding south through Transjordan and the Negev to Kadesh Barnea in the Sinai – were systematically gutted. “From southern Syria to central Sinai, their fury raged,” he writes. “A punitive expedition developed into an orgy of annihilation. I found that every village in their path had been plundered and left in ruins, and the countryside laid waste. The population had been wiped out or led away into captivity. For hundreds of years thereafter, the entire area was like an abandoned cemetery, hideously unkept, with all its monuments shattered and strewn in pieces on the ground”.’
Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1997 & 1999, Page 148:
‘The power of the invading kings, numbered as 800,000 according to the Haggadah, must have been overwhelming indeed, for they not only crushed these fortified cities but they never were rebuilt and the land [of the northern tip of the Dead Sea] remained unoccupied for a thousand years.’
Some will repeatedly take an opposing view and there will always be those who do not see what is in plain sight. Yet we have substantial verification documenting as historically authentic, the biblical account recording a devastating war.
The four northern kings were real personages and led the ancient coalition comprising city-states located in Elam, Akkad, Sumer and Aram. Acadia represented by descendants of Peleg and Sumer by those from Joktan – brothers and great grandsons from Shem’s son Arphaxad, collectively known as the land of Shinar – and with Elam and Aram, they exacted terrible revenge for disobedience by the southern kings of Ham and the Nephilim descended Elioud giants.
The modus operandi consisting of devastating destruction rings true, for we have learned how both Chedorlaomer and Hammurabi were uncompromising in their style of warfare. Possibly, a further reason why Amraphel is listed first, even while still a youngster; with his blitzkrieg style, he likely made a sizeable impression and perhaps shared the lead in the ensuing carnage; the obliteration of the opposition forces; and the desolation of their land.
“Look,” says the Teacher, “I have discovered this by adding one thing to another to find out the explanation…”
Ecclesiastes 7:27 Christian Standard Bible
“I would rather be in minority and be right, than in the majority and wrong.”
This writer would not normally comment on the Nephilim, though as there is widespread interest in the subject online, yet also considerable confusion relating to it, it was reconsidered. Particularly, as they will make their presence known in the future, though in another guise and not obviously as Nephilim…
Two chapters are written in The Noachian Legacy, which address the topic in considerable detail. Entitled,Chapter XXI The Incredible Origin, Identity & Destiny of Nimrod andChapter XXII Alpha & Omega. They endeavour to support the comments briefly stated here.
It it is amazing the level of interest in the Nephilim, yet it is equally incredible how many people respond on Quora, who do not give any credence to their existence or involvement with humanity. One wonders why they are interested enough to reply if such is the case.
All issues have two sides, though experience shows that usually only one side is right. In this matter as in many others, when the truth is finally made known, one side will be much more surprised than the other.
The Bible reveals six key points:
The beginning of the problem began with the encounter between the Serpent and Eve.
Genesis 3:13–15 New English Translation:
‘So the Lord God said to the woman, “What is this you have done?” And the woman replied, “The serpent tricked me, and I ate.” The Lord God said to the serpent, “Because you have done this, cursed are you… On your belly you will crawl and dust you will eat all the days of your life. And I will put hostility between you and the woman and between your offspring and her offspring…’
The Serpent is the leader of the fathers of the Nephilim; though not to be confused with Azazel as described in the Book of Enoch. The reference to crawling and dust, mean that these Seraph type angels were now constrained in the lower dimensions of our solar system. One could say that their ‘wings were clipped.’ The hostility between the fallen Angels and mankind has been perpetual and relentless, leading to the second point.
2. Certain beings known as the Sons of God (Job 1:6), fallen Angels, Watchers or Grigori decided to leave their first estate or habitation, the spiritual realm (1 Peter 3:19) and dwell with human women – Genesis 6:1-4.
Jude 1:6 English Standard Version
‘And the angels who did not stay within their own position of authority, but left their proper dwelling, he has kept in eternal chains under gloomy darkness until the judgment of the great day…’
The reason for this decision, as well as the encounter in the Garden of Eden, is involved and complicated; warranting a fuller discussion and is expanded in the above mentioned chapters.
3. The result of this union of spirit and physical flesh was the offspring known as Nephilim. These beings were the mighty men of renown, giants and the demigods of the Titans from the antediluvian age of pre-history – Article: Thoth.
Nephil has a number of meanings which will be left out for now, though the main definition is that they are fallen ones, like their fathers. The dark Angels who came to Earth are not the Nephilim. Their children are the Nephilim.
4. Misnomer number one – the Nephilim were all killed in the Flood. They possibly, were not* – refer Numbers 13:33 and Genesis 6:4.
Some propose there was a second irruption of angels on the Earth to explain the Nephilim and Elioud giants in the post-diluvian age. This writer would concur, as the story of Lot in Sodom corroborates this, as well as the author of 2 Peter 2:4–6 – Chapter XXVI** The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran.
Angels returning to Earth and or their offspring became an issue after the Flood in the land of Canaan (Genesis 14:1–9) and particularly in the five cities of the plain located at the northern tip of the Dead Sea: Sodom, Gomorrah, Admah, Zeboiim and Bela – or Zoar. Four of the five cities were destroyed circa 1878 BCE (Deuteronomy 29:23) because human and angelic interaction had gotten to a tipping point – Genesis 19:23–25. Zoar alone escaped retribution because Lot requested to flee there. This accounts for the seismic response and drastic action taken against these cities.
Genesis 19:4–5 English Standard Version reveals:
‘But before they lay down, the men of the city, the men of Sodom, both young and old, all the people to the last man, surrounded the house. And they called to Lot, “Where are the [angels] who came to you tonight? Bring them out to us, that we may know them.”
As the inhabitants of Sodom were familiar with angelic beings, they were certainly not going to miss these angels of the Lord in their midst. The surface explanation of homosexuality is a blind; covering the more sinister activity** occurring in these cities.
The Nephilim and Elioud giant issue was not eradicated by Joshua in 1400 BCE, so that it was King David who finally ended their line circa 990 BCE – 2 Samuel 21:20–22.
5. Misnomer number two – the Nephilim are sterile. They are palpably not. See Deuteronomy 3:11 and Genesis 10:8–9. Second and third generation Nephilim are called Elioud – or Eljo – in the Books of Enoch and Jubilees. The Book of Enoch is a non-canonical book quoted in the scriptures, yet has been kept out of the Bible…
King Og the giant, is mentioned numerous times in scripture and was either a Nephil or a first generation Elioud – Deuteronomy 3:1–13, Joshua 2:10, Psalms 135:11. Non-canonical records describe Og surviving the Flood.*
6. There are beings who do not have corporal bodies, but seek to inhabit humans. They are known by many names, though commonly as demons, unclean and lying spirits – Luke 11:24, 1 Kings 22:22. The Book of Enoch 15:1–12, adds that when the giants died, they lost their physical bodies to death, yet their spiritual component did not die and henceforth they were called evil spirits.
As they were born on the earth or in the physical realm, they are bound to the earth to torment humankind. It is these same spirits who often respond to ouija boards and which work with Mediums as familiars; impersonating souls who have died.
An important point to understand for those who believe fallen angels are demons, is that Angels, Seraphs and Cherubs are magnificent beings of immense majesty. For after their rebellion, the fallen angels even with their power diminished and their beauty transformed, are still too lofty and mighty to demean themselves to inhabit a human body. Yet there are exceptions perhaps.
A Nephil was an abomination of spirit and flesh and while they were bigger, stronger, smarter and out lived mortal men, they still had a physical body. Their spirit was not the spirit of man (Job 32:8), but of their immortal fathers. Once their fleshly body died, their spirit lived on in an unnatural state. In this condition as a discorporate entity of energy, they often seek habitation in humans to quench their spiritual thirst and exist by degree in the physical realm – Luke 11:24-26.
Jude 12-13 English Standard Version
‘These are hidden reefs… as they feast with you without fear, shepherds feeding themselves; waterless clouds, swept along by winds; fruitless trees in late autumn, twice dead, uprooted; wild waves of the sea, casting up the foam of their own shame; wandering stars [or spirits], for whom the gloom of utter darkness has been reserved forever.’
The legends and myths of giants and vampires and the drinking of human blood with cannibalism, find their source from the Nephilim of the antediluvian age. It is also where the doctrine of re-incarnation originates. For evil spirits have inhabited various people in different times and so are able to transfer thoughts and memories to new hosts; who falsely think they have lived in the past.
Thus, the Annunaki gods of Sumerian inscriptions – as the fallen dark angels – would have fathered the Nephilim – the gigantic demigods – who are in turn instruments of theirs in their cause against humanity. This explains the various ancient king lists of gods and demigods who ruled extraordinary long lengths of time; as well as possibly the ancient Egyptian’s preoccupation with mummification – refer article Na’amah. The Giants are also linked with the plethora of monolithic structures throughout the world, such as Stonehenge in England – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.
Matthew 22:30 ESV: ‘For in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are like angels in heaven.’ This verse is often misleadingly quoted to support that the fallen Angels could not have procreated. The verse says that angels do not marry like humans.
It does not say that angels cannot be female. It does not say that angels cannot procreate. The key, is that angels left the spirit realm and entered the physical dimensions of the Earth. What they may or may not do, or can or cannot do is not applicable in the inferior environment of our world. They transcended physical laws and thus having relationships with human women was not beyond their capabilities.
Luke 20:36 ESV: ‘for they cannot die anymore, because they are equal to angels and are sons of God, being sons of the resurrection.’ This verse is also used as a proof that angels do not die. This verse does say that angels don’t die.
It does not say that Angels cannot be killed. Matthew 25:41 ESV: ‘Then he will say to those on his left, “Depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels.”
Grey aliens are worth mentioning in that they exhibit tell-tale signs of demonic activity – abduction is a form of possession. The Grey alien’s body is suspiciously reminiscent of a bio-synthetic suit or covering for a being that does not have a true body – refer article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want…Who they are.
The reptilian like appearance of the Greys also reflects their possible ancestry from their seraphim fathers – meaning: ‘fiery flying serpents’, or ‘fire-breathing Dragons’ – Isaiah 6:2; 14:29, Numbers 21:6, Genesis 3:1–5, 14–15, Revelation 12:1–17; 20:2.
Edited excerpt from an answer to the question posed on Quora: What happened to the children of the Nephilim?
The Lightkeeper 